the collected short stories of roald dahl, Volume 1
Author: Roald Dahl
Date: 1994-01-02 05:00:00+00:00
Keywords: Fiction
Description: V. 1. Kiss, kiss -- Over to you -- Switch bitch. V. 2. Someone like you -- Eight further tales of the unexpected.

Contents

KISS, KISS

The Landlady
William and Mary
The Way up to Heaven
Parson's Pleasure
Mrs Bixby and the Colonel's Coat
Royal Jelly
Georgy Porgy
Genesis and Catastrophe
Edward the Conqueror
Pig
The Champion of the World

OVER TO YOU

Death of an Old Old Man
An African Story
A Piece of Cake
Madame Rosette
Katina
Yesterday was Beautiful
They Shall Not Grow Old
Beware of the Dog
Only This
Someone Like You

SWITH BITCH

The Visitor
The Great Switheroo
The Last Act
Bitch

KISS, KISS

The Landlady

BILLY WEAVER had travelled down from London on the slow afternoon train, with a change at Swindon on the way, and by the time he got to Bath it was about nine o’clock in the evening and the moon was coming up out of a clear starry sky over the houses opposite the station entrance. But the air was deadly cold and the wind was like a flat blade of ice on his cheeks.

“Excuse me,” he said, “but is there a fairly cheap hotel not too far away from here?”

“Try The Bell and Dragon,” the porter answered, pointing down the road. “They might take you in. It’s about a quarter of a mile along on the other side.”

Billy thanked him and picked up his suitcase and set out to walk the quarter-mile to The Bell and Dragon. He had never been to Bath before. He didn’t know anyone who lived there. But Mr Greenslade at the Head Office in London had told him it was a splendid city. “Find your own lodgings,” he had said, “and then go along and report to the Branch Manager as soon as you’ve got yourself settled.”

Billy was seventeen years old. He was wearing a new navy-blue overcoat, a new brown trilby hat, and a new brown suit, and he was feeling fine. He walked briskly down the street. He was trying to do everything briskly these days.

Briskness, he had decided, was the one common characteristic of all successful businessmen. The big shots up at Head Office were absolutely fantastically brisk all the time. They were amazing.

There were no shops in this wide street that he was walking along, only a line of tall houses on each side, all of them identical. They had porches and pillars and four or five steps going up to their front doors, and it was obvious that once upon a time they had been very swanky residences. But now, even in the darkness, he could see that the paint was peeling from the woodwork on their doors and windows, and that the handsome white faades were cracked and blotchy from neglect.

Suddenly, in a downstairs window that was brilliantly illuminated by a street-lamp not six yards away, Billy caught sight of a printed notice propped up against the glass in one of the upper panes. It said BED AND BREAKFAST. There was a vase of pussy-willows, tall and beautiful, standing just underneath the notice.

He stopped walking. He moved a bit closer. Green curtains (some sort of velvety material) were hanging down on either side of the window. The pussy-willows looked wonderful beside them. He went right up and peered through the glass into the room, and the first thing he saw was a bright fire burning in the hearth. On the carpet in front of the fire, a pretty little dachshund was curled up asleep with its nose tucked into its belly. The room itself, so far as he could see in the half-darkness, was filled with pleasant furniture. There was a baby-grand piano and a big sofa and several plump armchairs; and in one corner he spotted a large parrot in a cage. Animals were usually a good sign in a place like this, Billy told himself; and all in all, it looked to him as though it would be a pretty decent house to stay in. Certainly it would be more comfortable than The Bell and Dragon.

On the other hand, a pub would be more congenial than a boarding-house. There would be beer and darts in the evenings, and lots of people to talk to, and it would probably be a good bit cheaper, too. He had stayed a couple of nights in a pub once before and he had liked it. He had never stayed in any boarding-houses, and, to be perfectly honest, he was a tiny bit frightened of them. The name itself conjured up images of watery cabbage, rapacious landladies, and a powerful smell of kippers in the living-room.

After dithering about like this in the cold for two or three minutes, Billy decided that he would walk on and take a look at The Bell and Dragon before making up his mind. He turned to go.

And now a queer thing happened to him. He was in the act of stepping back and turning away from the window when all at once his eye was caught and held in the most peculiar manner by the small notice that was there. BED AND BREAKFAST, it said. BED AND BREAKFAST, BED AND BREAKFAST, BED AND BREAKFAST. Each word was like a large black eye staring at him through the glass, holding him, compelling him, forcing him to stay where he was and not to walk away from that house, and the next thing he knew, he was actually moving across from the window to the front door of the house, climbing the steps that led up to it, and reaching for the bell.

He pressed the bell. Far away in a back room he heard it ringing, and then at once -it must have been at once because he hadn’t even had time to take his finger from the bell-button -the door swung open and a woman was standing there.

Normally you ring the bell and you have at least a half-minute’s wait before the door opens. But this dame was like a jack-in-the-box. He pressed the bell -and out she popped! It made him jump.

She was about forty-five or fifty years old, and the moment she saw him, she gave him a warm welcoming smile.

“Please come in,” she said pleasantly. She stepped aside, holding the door wide open, and Billy found himself automatically starting forward into the house. The compulsion or, more accurately, the desire to follow after her into that house was extraordinarily strong.

“I saw the notice in the window,” he said, holding himself back.

“Yes, I know.”

“I was wondering about a room.”

“It’s all ready for you, my dear,” she said. She had a round pink face and very gentle blue eyes.

“I was on my way to The Bell and Dragon,”

Billy told her. “But the notice in your window just happened to catch my eye.”

“My dear boy,” she said, “why don’t you come in out of the cold?”

“How much do you charge?”

“Five and sixpence a night, including breakfast.”

It was fantastically cheap. It was less than half of what he had been willing to pay.

“If that is too much,” she added, “then perhaps I can reduce it just a tiny bit. Do you desire an egg for breakfast? Eggs are expensive at the moment. It would be sixpence less without the egg.”

“Five and sixpence is fine,” he answered. “I should like very much to stay here.”

“I knew you would. Do come in.”

She seemed terribly nice. She looked exactly like the mother of one’s best school-friend welcoming one into the house to stay for the Christmas holidays. Billy took off his hat, and stepped over the threshold.

“Just hang it there,” she said, “and let me help you with your coat.”

There were no other hats or coats in the hall. There were no umbrellas, no walking-sticks -nothing.

“We have it all to ourselves,” she said, smiling at him over her shoulder as she led the way upstairs. “You see, it isn’t very often I have the pleasure of taking a visitor into my little nest.”

The old girl is slightly dotty, Billy told himself. But at five and sixpence a night, who gives a damn about that? “I should’ve thought you’d be simply swamped with applicants,” he said politely.

“Oh, I am, my dear, I am, of course I am. But the trouble is that I’m inclined to be just a teeny weeny bit choosey and particular -if you see what I mean.”

“Ah, yes.”

“But I’m always ready. Everything is always ready day and night in this house just on the offchance that an acceptable young gentleman will come along. And it is such a pleasure, my dear, such a very great pleasure when now and again I open the door and I see someone standing there who is just exactly right.” She was half-way up the stairs, and she paused with one hand on the stair-rail, turning her head and smiling down at him with pale lips. “Like you,” she added, and her blue eyes travelled slowly all the way down the length of Billy’s body, to his feet, and then up again.

On the first-floor landing she said to him, “This floor is mine.”

They climbed up a second flight. “And this one is all yours,” she said. “Here’s your room. I do hope you’ll like it.” She took him into a small but charming front bedroom, switching on the light as she went in.

“The morning sun comes right in the window, Mr Perkins. It Is Mr Perkins, isn’t it?”

“No,” he said. “It’s “Weaver.”

“Mr Weaver. How nice. I’ve put a waterbottle between the sheets to air them out, Mr Weaver. It’s such a comfort to have a hot water-bottle in a strange bed with clean sheets, don’t you agree? And you may light the gas fire at any time if you feel chilly.”

“Thank you,” Billy said. “Thank you ever so much.” He noticed that the bedspread had been taken off the bed, and that the bedclothes had been neatly turned back on one side, all ready for someone to get in.

“I’m so glad you appeared,” she said, looking earnestly into his face. “I was beginning to get worried.”

“That’s all right,” Billy answered brightly. “You mustn’t worry about me.” He put his suitcase on the chair and started to open it.

“And what about supper, my dear? Did you manage to get anything to eat before you came here?”

“I’m not a bit hungry, thank you,” he said. “I think I’ll just go to bed as soon as possible because tomorrow I’ve got to get up rather early and report to the office.”

“Very well, then. I’ll leave you now so that you can unpack. But before you go to bed, would you be kind enough to pop into the sitting-room on the ground floor and sign the book? Everyone has to do that because it’s the law of the land, and we don’t want to go breaking any laws at this stage in the proceedings, do we?” She gave him a little wave of the hand and went quickly out of the room and closed the door.

Now, the fact that his landlady appeared to be slightly off her rocker didn’t worry Billy in the least. After all, she was not only harmless-there was no question about that-but she was also quite obviously a kind and generous soul. He guessed that she had probably lost a son in the war, or something like that, and had never got over it.

So a few minutes later, after unpacking his suitcase and washing his hands, he trotted downstairs to the ground floor and entered the living-room. His landlady wasn’t there, but the fire was glowing in the hearth, and the little dachshund was still sleeping in front of it. The room was wonderfully warm and cosy. I’m a lucky fellow, he thought, rubbing his hands. This is a bit of all right.

He found the guest-book lying open on the piano, so he took out his pen and wrote down his name and address. There were only two other entries above his on the page, and, as one always does with guest-books, he started to read them. One was a Christopher Mulholland from Cardiff. The other was Gregory W. Temple from Bristol.

That’s funny, he thought suddenly. Christopher Mu; holland. It rings a bell.

Now where on earth had he heard that rather unusual name before?

Was he a boy at school? No. Was it one of his sister’s numerous young men, perhaps, or a friend of his father’s? No, no, it wasn’t any of those. He glanced down again at the book.

Christopher Mulholland

231 Cathedral Road, Cardiff

Gregory W. Temple

27 Sycamore Drive, Bristol

As a matter of fact, now he came to think of it, he wasn’t at all sure that the second name didn’t have almost as much of a familiar ring about it as the first.

“Gregory Temple?” he said aloud, searching his memory. “Christopher Mulholland?

“Such charming boys,” a voice behind him answered, and he turned and saw his landlady sailing into the room with a large silver tea-tray in her hands. She was holding it well out in front of her, and rather high up, as though the tray were a pair of reins on a frisky horse.

“They sound somehow familiar,” he said.

“They do? How interesting.”

“I’m almost positive I’ve heard those names before somewhere. Isn’t that queer? Maybe it was in the newspapers. They weren’t famous in any way, were they? I mean famous cricketers or footballers or something like that?”

“Famous,” she said, setting the tea-tray down on the low table in front of the sofa. “Oh no, I don’t think they were famous. But they were extraordinarily handsome, both of them, I can promise you that. They were tall and young and handsome, my dear, just exactly like you.”

Once more, Billy glanced down at the book.

“Look here, he said, noticing the dates. This last entry is over two years old.”

“It is?”

“Yes, indeed. And Christopher Mulholland’s is nearly a year before that-more than three Years ago.”

“Dear me,” she said, shaking her head and heaving a dainty little sigh. “I would never have thought it. How time does fly away from us all, doesn’t it, Mr Wilkins?”

“It’s Weaver,” Billy said. “W-e-a-v-e-r.”

“Oh, of course it is!” she cried, sitting down on the sofa. “How silly of me. I do apologize. In one ear and out the other, that’s me, Mr Weaver.”

“You know something?” Billy said. “Something that’s really quite extraordinary about all this?”

“No, dear, I don’t.”

“Well, you see both of these names, Mulholland and Temple, I not only seem to remember each of them separately, so to speak, but somehow or other, in some peculiar way, they both appear to be sort of connected together as well. As though they were both famous for the same sort of thing, if you see what I mean-like-like Dempsey and Tunney, for example, or Churchill and Roosevelt.”

“How amusing,” she said. “But come over here now, dear, and sit down beside me on the sofa and I’ll give you a nice cup of tea and a ginger biscuit before you go to bed.”

“You really shouldn’t bother,” Billy said. “I didn’t mean you to do anything like that.” He stood by the piano, watching her as she fussed about with the cups and saucers. He noticed that she had small, white, quickly moving hands, and red finger-nails.

“I’m almost positive it was in the newspapers I saw them,” Billy said. “I’ll think of it in a second. I’m sure I will.”

There is nothing more tantalizing than a thing like this which lingers just outside the borders of one’s memory. He hated to give up.

“Now wait a minute,” he said. “Wait just a minute. Muiholland…Christopher Muiholland…wasn’t that the name of the Eton schoolboy who was on a walking-tour through the West Country, and then all of a sudden “Milk?” she said. “And sugar?”

“Yes, please. And then all of a sudden ” Eton schoolboy?” she said. “Oh no, my dear, that can’t possibly be right because my Mr Muiholland was certainly not an Eton schoolboy when he came to me. He was a Cambridge undergraduate. Come over here now and sit next to me and warm yourself in front of this lovely fire. Come on. Your tea’s all ready for you.” She patted the empty place beside her on the sofa, and she sat there smiling at Billy and waiting for him to come over.

He crossed the room slowly, and sat down on the edge of the sofa. She placed his teacup on the table in front of him.

“There we are,” she said. “How nice and cosy this is, isn’t it?”

Billy started sipping his tea. She did the same. For half a minute or so, neither of them spoke. But Billy knew that she was looking at him. Her body was half-turned towards him, and he could feel her eyes resting on his face, watching him over the rim of her teacup. Now and again, he caught a whiff of a peculiar smell that seemed to emanate directly from her person. It was not it, the least unpleasant, and it reminded him well, he wasn’t quite sure what it reminded him of Pickled walnuts? New leather? Or was it the corridors of a hospital?

“Mr Mulholland was a great one for his tea,” she said at length. “Never in my life have I seen anyone drink as much tea as dear, sweet Mr Muiholland.”

“I suppose he left fairly recently,” Billy said. He was still puzzling his head about the two names. He was positive now that he had seen them in the newspapers in the headlines.

“Left?” she said, arching her brows. “But my dear boy, he never left. He’s still here. Mr Temple is also here. They’re on the third floor, both of them together.”

Billy set down his cup slowly on the table, and stared at his landlady. She smiled back at him, and then she put out one of her white hands and patted him comfortingly on the knee. “How old are you, my dear?” she asked.

“Seventeen.”

“Seventeen!” she cried. “Oh, it’s the perfect age! Mr Mulholland was also seventeen. But I think he was a trifle shorter than you are, in fact I’m sure he was, and his teeth weren’t quite so white. You have the most beautiful teeth, Mr Weaver, did you know that?”

“They’re not as good as they look,” Billy said. “They’ve got simply masses of fillings in them at the back.”

“Mr Temple, of course, was a little older,” she said, ignoring his remark. “He was actually twenty-eight. And yet I never would have guessed it if he hadn’t told me, never in my whole life. There wasn’t a blemish on his body.”

“A what?” Billy said.

“His skin was just like a baby’s.”

There was a pause. Billy picked up his teacup and took another sip of his tea, then he set it down again gently in its saucer. He waited for her to say something else, but she seemed to have lapsed into another of her silences He sat there staring straight ahead of him into the far corner of the room, biting his lower lip.

“That parrot,” he said at last. “You know something? It had me completely fooled when I first saw it through the window from the street. I could have sworn it was alive.”

“Alas, no longer.”

“It’s most terribly clever the way it’s been done,” he said. “It doesn’t look in the least bit dead. Who did it?”

“I did.”

“You did?”

“Of course,” she said. “And have you met my little Basil as well?” She nodded towards the dachshund curled up so comfortably in front of the fire. Billy looked at it. And suddenly, he realized that this animal had all the time been just as silent and motionless as the parrot. He put out a hand and touched it gently on the top of its back. The back was hard and cold, and when he pushed the hair to one side with his fingers, he could see the skin underneath, greyish-black and dry and perfectly preserved.

“Good gracious me,” he said. “How absolutely fascinating.” He turned away from the dog and stared with deep admiration at the little woman beside him on the sofa. “It must be most awfully difficult to do a thing like that.”

“Not in the least,” she said. “I stuff all my little pets myself when they pass away. Will you have another cup of tea?”

“No, thank you,” Billy said. The tea tasted faintly of bitter almonds, and he didn’t much care for it.

“You did sign the book, didn’t you?”

“Oh, yes.”

“That’s good. Because later on, if I happen to forget what you were called, then I can always come down here and look it up. I still do that almost every day with Mr Mulholland and Mr-“

“Temple,” Billy said. “Gregory Temple. Excuse my asking, but haven’t there been any other guests here except them in the last two or three years?”

Holding her teacup high in one hand, inclining her head slightly to the left, she looked up at him out of the corners of her eyes and gave him another gentle little smile.

“No, my dear,” she said. “Only you.”

William and Mary

WILLIAM PEARL did not leave a great deal of money when he died, and his will was a simple one. With the exception of a few small bequests to relatives, he left all his property to his wife.

The solicitor and Mrs Pearl went over it together in the solicitor’s office, and when the business was completed, the widow got up to leave. At that point, the solicitor took a sealed envelope from the folder on his desk and held it out to his client.

“I have been instructed to give you this,” he said. “Your husband sent it to us shortly before he passed away.” The solicitor was pale and prim, and out of respect for a widow he kept his head on one side as he spoke, looking downward. “It appears that it might be something personal, Mrs Pearl. No doubt you’d like to take it home with you and read it in privacy.”

Mrs Pearl accepted the envelope and went out into the street. She paused on the pavement, feeling the thing with her fingers. A letter of farewell from William? Probably, yes. A formal letter. It was bound to be formal-stiff and formal. The man was incapable of acting otherwise. He had never done anything informal in his life.

My dear Mary, I trust that you will not permit my departure from this world to upset you too much, but that you will continue to observe those precepts which have guided you so well during our partnership together. Be diligent and dignified in all things. Be thrifty with your money. Be very careful that you do not-… et cetera, et cetera.

A typical William letter.

Or was it possible that he might have broken down at the last moment and written her something beautiful? Maybe this was a beautiful tender message, a sort of love letter, a lovely warm note of thanks to her for giving him thirty years of her life and for ironing a million shirts and cooking a million meals and making a million beds, something that she could read over and over again, once a day at least, and she would keep it for ever in the box on the dressing-table together with her brooches.

There is no knowing what people will do when they are about to die, Mrs Pearl told herself, and she tucked the envelope under her arm and hurried home.

She let herself in the front door and went straight to the living-room and sat down on the sofa without removing her hat or coat. Then she opened the envelope and drew out the contents. These consisted, she saw, of some fifteen or twenty sheets of lined white paper, folded over once and held together at the top left-hhnd corner by a clip. Each sheet was covered with the small, neat, forward-sloping writing that she knew so well, but when she noticed how much of it there was, and in what a neat businesslike manner it was written, and how the first page didn’t even begin in the nice way a letter should, she began to get suspicious.

She looked away. She lit herself a cigarette. She took one puff and laid the cigarette in the ashtray.

If this is about what I am beginning to suspect it is about, she told herself, then I don’t want to read it.

Can one refuse to read a letter from the dead?

Yes.

Well…

She glanced over at William’s empty chair on the other side of the fireplace. It was a big brown leather armchair, and there was a depression on the seat of it, made by his buttocks over the years. Higher up, on the backrest, there was a dark oval stain on the leather where his head had rested. He used to sit reading in that chair and she would be opposite him on the sofa, sewing on buttons or mending socks or putting a patch on the elbow of one of his jackets, and every now and then a pair of eyes would glance up from the book and settle on her, watchful, but strangely impersonal, as if calculating something. She had never liked those eyes. They were ice blue, cold, small, and rather close together, with two deep vertical lines of disapproval dividing them. All her life they had been watching her. And even now, after a week alone in the house, she sometimes had an uneasy feeling that they were still there, following her around, staring at her from doorways, from empty chairs, through a window at night.

Slowly she reached into her handbag and took out her spectacles and put them on. Then, holding the pages up high in front of her so that they caught the late afternoon light from the window behind, she started to read: This note, my dear Mary, is entirely for you, and will be given you shortly after I am gone.

Do not be alarmed by the sight of all this writing. It is nothing but an attempt on my part to explain to you precisely what Landy is going to do to me, and why I have agreed that he should do it, and what are his theories and his hopes. You are my wife and you have a right to know these things. In fact you must know them. During the past few days, I have tried very hard to speak with you about Landy, but you have steadfastly refused to give me a hearing. This, as I have already told you, is a very foolish attitude to take, and I find it not entirely an unselfish one either. It stems mostly from ignorance, and I am absolutely convinced that if only you were made aware of all the facts, you would immediately “change your view. That is why I am hoping that when I am no longer with you, and your mind is less distracted, you will consent to listen to me more carefully through these pages. I swear to you that when you have read my story, your sense of antipathy will vanish, and enthusiasm will take its place. I even dare to hope that you will become a little proud of what I have done.

As you read on, you must forgive me, if you will, for the coolness of my style, but this is the only way I know of getting my message over to you clearly. You see, as my time draws near, it is natural that I begin to brim with every kind of sentimentality under the sun. Each day I grow more extravagantly wistful, especially in the evenings, and unless I watch myself closely my emotions will be overflowing on to these pages.

I have a wish, for example, to write something about you and what a satisfactory wife you have been to me through the years and am promising myself that if there is time, and I still have the strength, I shall do that next.

I have a yearning also to speak about this Oxford of mine where I have been living and teaching for the past seventeen years, to tell something about the glory of the place and to explain, if I can, a little of what it has meant to have been allowed to work in its midst. All the things and places that I loved so well keep crowding in on me now in this gloomy bedroom. They are bright and beautiful as they always were, and today, for some reason, I can see them more clearly than ever. The path around the lake in the gardens of Worcester College, where Lovelace used to walk. The gateway at Pembroke. The view westward over the town from Magdalen Tower. The great hail at Christchurch. The little rockery at St John ‘s where I have counted more than a dozen varieties of campanula, including the rare and dainty C. Waldsteiniana. But there, you see! I haven’t even begun and already I’m falling into the trap. So let me get started now; and let you read it slowly, my dear, without any of that sense of sorrow or disapproval that might otherwise embarrass your understanding. Promise me now that you will read it slowly, and that you will put yourself in a cool and patient frame of mind before you begin.

The details of the illness that struck me down so suddenly in my middle life are known to you. I need not waste time upon them-except to admit at once how foolish I was not to have gone earlier to my doctor. Cancer is one of the few remaining diseases that these modern drugs cannot cure. A surgeon can operate if it has not spread too far; but with me, not only did I leave it too late, but the thing had the effrontery to attack me in the pancreas, making both surgery and survival equally impossible.

So here I was with somewhere between one and six months left to live, growing more melancholy every hour-and then, all of a sudden, in comes Landy.

That was six weeks ago, on a Tuesday morning, very early, long before your visiting time, and the moment he entered I knew there was some sort of madness in the wind.

He didn’t creep in on his toes, sheepish and embarrassed, not knowing what to say, like all my other visitors. He came in strong and smiling, and he strode up to the bed and stood there looking down at me with a wild bright glimmer in his eyes, and he said, “William, my boy, this is perfect. You’re just the one I want!”

Perhaps I should explain to you here that although John Landy has never been to our house, and you have seldom if ever met him, I myself have been friendly with him for at least nine years. I am, of course, primarily a teacher of philosophy, but as you know I’ve lately been dabbling a good deal in psychology as well. Landy’s interests and mine have therefore slightly overlapped. He is a magnificent neuro-surgeon, one of the finest, and recently he has been kind enough to let me study the results of some of his work, especially the varying effects of prefrontal lobotomies upon different types of psychopath. So you can see that when he suddenly burst in on me that Tuesday morning, we were by no means strangers to one another.

“Look,” he said, pulling up a chair beside the bed. “In a few weeks you’re going to be dead. Correct?”

Coming from Landy, the question didn’t seem especially unkind. In a way it was refreshing to have a visitor brave enough to touch upon the forbidden subject.

“You’re going to expire right here in this room, and then they’ll take you out and cremate you.”

“Bury me,” I said.

“That’s even worse. And then what? Do you believe you’ll go to heaven?”

“I doubt it,” I said, “though it would be comforting to think so.”

“Or hell, perhaps?”

“I don’t really see why they should send me there.”

“You never know, my dear William.”

“What’s all this about?” I asked.

“Well,” he said, and I could see him watching me carefully, “personally, I don’t believe that after you’re dead you’ll ever hear of yourself again-unless… ” and here he paused and smiled and leaned closer unless, of course, you have the sense to put yourself into my hands. Would you care to consider a proposition?”

The way he was staring at me, and studying me, and appraising me with a queer kind of hungriness, I might have been a piece of prime beef on the counter and he had bought it and was waiting for them to wrap it up.

“I’m really serious about it, William. Would you care to consider a proposition?”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Then listen and I’ll tell you. Will you listen to me?”

“Go on then, if you like. I doubt I’ve got very much to lose by hearing it.”

“On the contrary, you have a great deal to gain-especially after you’re dead.”

I am sure he was expecting me to jump when he said this, but for some reason I was ready for t. I lay quite still, watching his face and that slow white smile of his that always revealed the gold clasp on an upper denture curled around the canine on the left side of his mouth.

“This is a thing, William, that I’ve been working on quietly for some years. One or two others here at the hospital have been helping me especially Morrison, and we’ve completed a number of fairly successful trials with laboratory animals. I’m at the stage now where I’m ready to have a go with a man. It’s a big idea, and it may sound a bit far-fetched at first, but from a surgical point of view there doesn’t seem to be any reason why it shouldn’t be more or less practicable.”

Landy leaned forward and placed both hands on the edge of my bed. He has a good face, handsome in a bony sort of way, with none of the usual doctor’s look about it. You know that look, most of them have it. It glimmers at you out of their eyeballs like a dull electric sign and it reads Only I can save you. But John Landy’s eyes were wide and bright and little sparks of excitement were dancing in the centres of them.

“Quite a long time ago,” he said, “I saw a short medical film that had been brought over from Russia. It was a rather gruesome thing, but interesting. It showed a dog’s head completely severed from the body, but with the normal blood supply being maintained through the arteries and veins by means of an artificial heart. Now the thing is this: that dog’s head, sitting there all alone on a sort of tray, was alive. The brain was functioning. They proved it by several tests. For example, when food was smeared on the dog’s lips, the tongue would come out and lick it away: and the eyes would follow a person moving across the room.

“It seemed reasonable to conclude from this that the head and the brain did not need to be attached to the rest of the body in order to remain alive provided, of course, that a supply of properly oxygenated blood could be maintained.

“Now then. My own thought, which grew out of seeing this film, was to remove the brain from the skull of a human and keep it alive and functioning as an independent unit for an unlimited period after he is dead. Your brain, for example, after you are dead.”

“I don’t like that,” I said.

“Don’t interrupt, William. Let me finish. So far as I can tell from subsequent experiments, the brain is a peculiarly self-supporting object. It manufactures its own cerebrospinal fluid. The magic processes of thought and memory which go on inside it are manifestly not impaired by the absence of limbs or trunk or even of skull, provided, as I say, that you keep pumping in the right kind of oxygenated blood under the proper conditions.

“My dear William, just think for a moment of your own brain. It is in perfect shape. It is crammed full of a lifetime of learning. It has taken you years of work to make it what it is. It is just beginning to give out some first-rate original ideas. Yet soon it is going to have to die along with the rest of your body simply because your silly little pancreas is riddled with cancer.”

“No thank you,” I said to him. “You can stop there. It’s a repulsive idea, and even if you could do it, which I doubt, it would be quite pointless. What possible use is there in keeping my brain alive if I couldn’t talk or see or hear or feel? Personally, I can think of nothing more unpleasant.”

“I believe that you would be able to communicate with us,” Landy said. “And we might even succeed in giving 9ou a certain amount of vision. But let’s take this slowly. I’ll come to all that later on. The fact remains that you’re going to die fairly soon whatever happens; and my plans would not involve touching you at all until after you are dead. Come now, William. No true philosopher could object to lending his dead body to the cause of science.”

“That’s not putting it quite straight,” I answered. “It seems to me there’d be some doubts as to whether I were dead or alive by the time you’d finished with me.”

“Well,” he said, smiling a little, “I suppose you’re right about that. But I don’t think you ought to turn me down quite so quickly, before you know a bit more about it.”

“I said I don’t want to hear it.”

“Have a cigarette,” he said, holding out his case.

“I don’t smoke, you know that.”

He took one himself and lit it with a tiny silver lighter that was no bigger than a shilling piece. “A present from the people who make my instruments,” he said. “Ingenious, isn’t it?”

I examined the lighter, then handed it back.

“May I go on?” he asked.

“I’d rather you didn’t.”

“Just lie still and listen. I think you’ll find it quite interesting.”

There were some blue grapes on a plate beside my bed. I put the plate on my chest and began eating the grapes.

“At the very moment of death,” Landy said, “I should have to be standing by so that I could step in immediately and try to keep your brain alive.”

“You mean leaving it in the head?”

“To start with, yes. I’d have to.”

“And where would you put it after that?”

“If you want to know, in a sort of basin.”

“Are you really serious about this?”

“Certainly I’m serious.”

“All right. Go on.”

“I suppose you know that when the heart stops and the brain is deprived of fresh blood and oxygen, its tissues die very rapidly. Anything from four to six minutes and the whole thing’s dead. Even after three minutes you may get a certain amount of damage. So I should have to work rapidly to prevent this from happening. But with the help of the machine, it should all be quite simple.”

“What machine?”

“The artificial heart. We’ve got a nice adaptation here of the one originally devised by Alexis Carrel and Lindbergh. It oxygenates the blood, keeps it at the right temperature, pumps it in at the right pressure, and does a number of other little necessary things. It’s really not at all complicated.”

“Tell me what you would do at the moment of death,” I said. “What is the first thing you would do?”

“Do you know anything about the vascular and venous arrangement of the brain?”

“No.

“Then listen. It’s not difficult. The blood supply to the brain is derived from two main sources, the internal carotid arteries and the vertebral arteries. There are two of each, making four arteries in all. Got that?”

“Yes.”

“And the return system is even simpler. The blood is drained away by only two large veins, the internal jugulars. So you have four arteries going up-they go up the neck of course and two veins coming down. Around the brain itself they naturally branch out into other channels, but those don’t concern us. We never touch them.”

“All right,” I said. “Imagine that I’ve just died. Now what would you do?”

“I should immediately open your neck and locate the four arteries, the carotids and the vertebrals. I should then perfuse them, which means that I’d stick a large hollow needle into each. These four needles would be connected by tubes to the artificial heart.

“Then, working quickly, I would dissect out both the left and right jugular veins and hitch these also to the heart machine to complete the circuit. Now switch on the machine, which is already primed with the right type of blood and there you are. The circulation through your brain would be restored.”

“I’d be like that Russian dog.”

“I don’t think you would. For one thing, you’d certainly lose consciousness when you died, and I very much doubt whether you would come to again for quite a long time-if indeed you came to at all. But, conscious or not, you’d be in a rather interesting position, wouldn’t you? You’d have a cold dead body and a living brain.”

Landy paused to savour this delightful prospect. The man was so entranced and bemused by the whole idea that he evidently found it impossible to believe I might not be feeling the same way.

“We could now afford to take our time,” he said. “And believe me, we’d need it. The first thing we’d do would be to wheel you to the operating-room, accompanied of course by the machine, which must never stop pumping. The next problem…

“All right,” I said. “That’s enough. I don’t have to hear the details.”

“Oh but you must,” he said. “It is important that you should know precisely what is going to happen to you all the way through. You see, afterwards, when you regain consciousness, it will be much more satisfactory from your point of view if you are able to remember exactly where you are and how you came to be there. If only for your own peace of mind you should know that. You agree?”

I lay still on the bed, watching him.

“So the next problem would be to remove your brain, intact and undamaged, from your dead body. The body is useless. In fact it has already started to decay. The skull and the face are also useless. They are both encumbrances and I don’t want them around. All I want is the brain, the clean beautiful brain, alive and perfect. So when I get you on the table I will take a saw, a small oscillating saw, and with this I shall proceed to remove the whole vault of your skull. You’d still be unconscious at that point so I wouldn’t have to bother with anaesthetic.”

“Like hell, you wouldn’t,” I said.

“You’d be out cold, I promise you that, William. Don’t forget you died just a few minutes before.”

“Nobody’s sawing off the top of my skull without an anaesthetic,” I said.

Landy shrugged his shoulders. “It makes no difference to me,” he said. “I’ll be glad to give you a little procaine if you want it. If it will make you any happier I’ll infiltrate the whole scalp with procaine, the whole head, from the neck up.”

“Thanks very much,” I said.

“You know,” he went on, “it’s extraordinary what sometimes happens. Only last week a man was brought in unconscious, and I opened his head without any anaesthetic at all and removed a small blood clot. I was still working inside the skull when he woke up and began talking.

“Where am I?’ he asked.

“You’re in hospital.’

“Well,’ he said. “Fancy that.’

“Tell me,’ I asked him, “is this bothering you, what I’m doing?’

“No,’ he answered. “Not at all. What are you doing?’

“I’m just removing a blood clot from your brain.’

“You are?’

“Just lie still. Don’t move, I’m nearly finished.’

“So that’s the bastard who’s been giving me all those headaches,’ the man said.”

Landy paused and smiled, remembering the occasion. “That’s word for word what the man said,” he went on, “although the next day he couldn’t even recollect the incident. It’s a funny thing, the brain.”

“I’ll have the procaine,” I said.

“As you wish, William. And now, as I say, I’d take a small oscillating saw and carefully remove your complete calvarium-the whole vault of the skull. This would expose the top half of the brain, or rather the outer covering in which it is wrapped. You may or may not know that there are three separate coverings around the brain itself the outer one called the dura mater or dura, the middle one called the arachnoid, and the inner one called the pia mater or pia. Most laymen seem to have the idea that the brain is a naked thing floating around in fluid in your head. But it isn’t. It’s wrapped up neatly in these three strong coverings, and the cerebrospinal fluid actually flows within the little gap between the two coverings, known as the subarachnoid space. As I told you before, this fluid is manufactured by the brain and it drains off into the venous system by osmosis.

“I myself would leave all three coverings-don’t they have lovely names, the dura, the arachnoid, and the pia?-I’d leave them all intact. There are many reasons for this, not least among them being the fact that within the dura run the venous channels that drain the blood from the brain into the jugular.

“Now,” he went on, “we’ve got the upper half of your skull off so that the top of the brain, wrapped in its outer covering, is exposed. The next step is the really tricky one: to release the whole package so that it can be lifted cleanly away, leaving the stubs of the four supply arteries and the two veins hanging underneath ready to be re-connected to the machine. This is an immensely lengthy and complicated business involving the delicate chipping away of much bone, the severing of many nerves, and the cutting and tying of numerous blood vessels. The only way I could do it with any hope of success would be by taking a rongeur and slowly biting off the rest of your skull, peeling it off downward like an orange until the sides and underneath of the brain covering are fully exposed. The problems involved are highly technical and I won’t go into them but I feel fairly sure that the work can be done. It’s simply a question of surgical skill and patience. And don’t forget that I’d have plenty of time, as much as I wanted, because the artificial heart would be continually pumping away alongside the operating-table, keeping the brain alive.

“Now, let’s assume that I’ve succeeded in peeling off your skull and removing everything else that surrounds the sides of the brain. That leaves it connected to the body only at the base, mainly by the spinal column and by the two large veins and the four arteries that are supplying it with blood. So what next?

“I would sever the spinal column just above the first cervical vertebra, taking great care not to harm the two vertebral arteries which are in that area. But you must remember that the dura or outer covering is open at this place to receive the spinal column, so I’d have to close this opening by sewing the edges of the dura together. There’d be no problem there.

“At this point, I would be ready for the final move. To one side, on a table, I’d have a basin of a special shape, and this would be filled with what we call Ringer’s Solution.

That is a special kind of fluid we use for irrigation in neurosurgery. I would now cut the brain completely loose by severing the supply arteries and the veins. Then I would simply pick it up in my hands and transfer it to the basin. This would be the only other time during the whole proceeding when the blood flow would be cut off: but once it was in the basin, it wouldn’t take a moment to re-connect the stubs of the arteries and veins to the artificial heart.

“So there you are,” Landy said. “Your brain is now in the basin, and still alive, and there isn’t any reason why it shouldn’t stay alive for a very long time, years and years perhaps, provided we looked after the blood and the machine.”

“But would it function?”

“My dear William, how should I know? I can’t even tell you whether it would regain consciousness.”

“And if it did?”

“There now! That would be fascinating!”

“Would it?” I said, and I must admit I had my doubts.

“Of course it would! Lying there with all your thinking processes working beautifully, and your memory as well… “And not being able to see or feel or smell or hear or talk,” I said.

“Ah!” he cried. “I knew I’d forgotten something! I never told you about the eye. Listen. I am going to try to leave one of your optic nerves intact, as well as the eye itself.

The optic nerve is a little thing about the thickness of a clinical thermometer and about two inches in length as it stretches between the brain and the eye. The beauty of it is that it’s not really a nerve at all. It’s an outpouching of the brain itself, and the dura or brain covering extends along it and is attached to the eyeball. The back of the eye is therefore in very close contact with the brain, and cerebrospinal fluid flows right up to it.

“All this suits my purpose very well, and makes it reasonable to suppose that I could succeed in preserving one of your eyes. I’ve already constructed a small plastic case to contain the eyeball, instead of your own socket, and when the brain is in the basin, submerged in Ringer’s Solution, the eyeball in its case will float on the surface of the liquid.”

“Staring at the ceiling,” I said.

“I suppose so, yes. I’m afraid there wouldn’t be any muscles there to move it around. But it might be sort of fun to lie there so quietly and comfortably peering out at the world from your basin.”

“Hilarious,” I said. “How about leaving me an ear as well?”

“I’d rather not try an ear this time.”

“I want an ear,” I said. “I insist upon an ear.”

“No.,’

“I want to listen to Bach.”

“You don’t understand how difficult it would be,” Landy said gently. “The hearing apparatus-the cochlea, as it’s called is a far more delicate mechanism than the eye. What’s more, it is encased in bone. So is a part of the auditory nerve that connects it with the brain. I couldn’t possibly chisel the whole thing out intact.”

“Couldn’t you leave it encased in the bone and bring the bone to the basin?”

“No,” he said firmly. “This thing is complicated enough already. And anyway, if the eye works, it doesn’t matter all that much about your hearing. We can always hold up messages for you to read. You really must leave me to decide what is possible and what isn’t.”

“I haven’t yet said that I’m going to do it.”

“I know, William, I know.”

“I’m not sure I fancy the idea very much.”

“Would you rather be dead altogether?”

“Perhaps I would. I don’t know yet. I wouldn’t be able to talk, would I?”

“Of course not.”

“Then how would I communicate with you? How would you know that I’m conscious?”

“It would be easy for us to know whether or not you regain consciousness,” Landy said. “The ordinary electro-encephalograph could tell us that. We’d attach the electrodes directly to the frontal lobes of your brain, there in the basin.”

“And you could actually tell?”

“Oh, definitely. Any hospital could do that pan of it.”

“But I couldn’t communicate with you.”

“As a matter of fact,” Landy said, “I believe you could. There’s a man up in London called Wertheimer who’s doing some interesting work on the subject of thought communication, and I’ve been in touch with him. You know, don’t you, that the thinking brain throws off electrical and chemical discharges? And that these discharges go out in the form of waves, rather like radio waves?”

“I know a bit about it,” I said.

“Well, Wertheimer has constructed an apparatus somewhat similar to the encephalograph, though far more sensitive, and he maintains that within certain narrow limits it can help him to interpret the actual things that a brain is thinking. It produces a kind of graph which is apparently decipherable into words or thoughts. Would you like me to ask Wertheimer to come and see you?”

“No,” I said. Landy was already taking it for granted that I was going to go through with this business, and I resented his attitude. “Go away now and leave me alone,” I told him. “You won’t get anywhere by trying to rush me.”

He stood up at once and crossed to the door.

“One question,” I said.

He paused with a hand on the doorknob. “Yes, William?”

“Simply this. Do you yourself honestly believe that when my brain is in that basin, my mind will be able to function exactly as it is doing at present? Do you believe that I will be able to think and reason as I can now? And will the power of memory remain?”

“I don’t see why not,” he answered. “It’s the same brain. It’s alive. It’s undamaged. In fact, it’s completely untouched. We haven’t even opened the dura. The big difference, of course, would be that we’ve severed every single nerve that leads into it-except for the one optic nerve-and this means that your thinking would no longer be influenced by your senses. You’d be living in an extraordinary pure and detached world. Nothing to bother you at all, not even pain. You couldn’t possibly feel pain because there wouldn’t be any nerves to feel it with. In a way, it would be an almost perfect situation. No worries or fears or pains or hunger or thirst. Not even any desires. Just your memories and your thoughts and if the remaining eye happened to function, then you could read books as well. It all sounds rather pleasant to me.”

“It does, does it?”

“Yes, William, it does. And particularly for a Doctor of Philosophy. It would be a tremendous experience. You’d be able to reflect upon the ways of the world with a detachment and a serenity that no man had ever attained before. And who knows what might not happen then! Great thoughts and solutions might come to you, great ideas that could revolutionize our way of life! Try to imagine, if you can, the degree of concentration that you’d be able to achieve!”

“And the frustration,” I said.

“Nonsense. There couldn’t be any frustration. You can’t have frustration without desire, and you couldn’t possibly have any desire. Not physical desire, anyway.”

“I should certainly be capable of remembering my previous life in the world, and I might desire to return to it.”

“What, to this mess! Out of your comfortable basin and back into this madhouse!”

“Answer one more question,” I said. “How long do you believe you could keep it alive?”

“The brain? Who knows? Possibly for years and years. The conditions would be ideal. Most of the factors that cause deterioration would be absent, thanks to the artificial heart. The bloodpressure would remain constant at all times, an impossible condition in real life. The temperature would also be constant. The chemical composition of the blood would be near perfect. There would be no impurities in it, or virus, no bacteria, nothing. Of course it’s foolish to guess, but I believe that a brain might live for two or three hundred years in circumstances like these. Goodbye for now,” he said. “I’ll drop in and see you tomorrow.” He went out quickly, leaving me, as you might guess, in a fairly disturbed state of mind.

My immediate reaction after he had gone was one of revulsion towards the whole business. Somehow, it wasn’t at all nice. There was something basically repulsive about the idea that I myself, with all my mental faculties intact, should be reduced to a small slimy blob lying in a pool of water. It was monstrous, obscene, unholy. Another thing that bothered me was the feeling of helplessness that I was bound to experience once Landy had got me into the basin. There could be no going back after that, no way of protesting or explaining. I would be committed for as long as they could keep me alive.

And what, for example, if I could not stand it? What if it turned out to be terribly painful? What if I became hysterical?

No legs to run away on. No voice to scream with. Nothing. I’d just have to grin and bear it for the next two centuries.

No mouth to grin with either.

At this point, a curious thought struck me, and it was this: Does not a man who has had a leg amputated often suffer from the delusion that the leg is still there? Does he not tell the nurse that the toes he doesn’t have any more are itching like mad, and so on and so forth? I seemed to have heard something to that effect quite recently.

Very well. On the same premise, was it not possible that my brain, lying there alone in that basin, might not suffer from a similar delusion in regard to my body? In which case, all my usual aches and pains could come flooding over me and I wouldn’t even be able to take an aspirin to relieve them. One moment I might be imagining that I had the most excruciating cramp in my leg, or a violent indigestion, and a few minutes later, I might easily get the feeling that my poor bladder-you know me was so full that if I didn’t get to emptying it soon it would burst.

Heaven forbid.

I lay there for a long time thinking these horrid thoughts. Then quite suddenly, round about midday, my mood began to change. I became less concerned with the unpleasant aspect of the affair and found myself able to examine Landy’s proposals in a more reasonable light. Was there not, after all, I asked myself, something a bit comforting in the thought that my brain might not necessarily have to die and disappear in a few weeks’ time? There was indeed. I am rather proud of my brain. It is a sensitive, lucid, and uberous organ. It contains a prodigious store of information, and it is still capable of producing imaginative and original theories. As brains go, it is a damn good one, though I say it myself. Whereas my body, my poor old body, the thing that Landy wants to throw away-well, even you, my dear Mary, will have to agree with me that there is really nothing about that which is worth preserving any more.

I was lying on my back eating a grape. Delicious it was, and there were three little seeds in it which I took out of my mouth and placed on the edge of the plate.

“I’m going to do it,” I said quietly. “Yes, by God, I’m going to do it. When Landy comes back to see me tomorrow I shall tell him straight out that I’m going to do it.”

It was as quick as that. And from then on, I began to feel very much better. I surprised everyone by gobbling an enormous lunch, and shortly after that you came in to visit me as usual.

But how well I looked, you told me. How bright and well and chirpy. Had anything happened? Was there some good news?

Yes, I said there was. And then, if you remember, I bade you sit down and make yourself comfortable and I began immediately to explain to you as gently as I could what was in the wind.

Alas, you would have none of t. I had hardly begun telling you the barest details when you flew into a fury and said that the thing was revolting, disgusting, horrible, unthinkable, and when I tried to go on, you marched out of the room.

Well, Mary, as you know, I have tried to discuss this subject with you many times since then, but you have consistently refused to give me a hearing. Hence this note, and I can only hope that you will have the good sense to permit yourself to read it. It has taken me a long time to write. Two weeks have gone since I started to scribble the first sentence, and I’m now a good deal weaker than I was then. I doubt whether I have the strength to say much more. Certainly I won’t say good-bye, because there’s a chance, just a tiny chance, that if Landy succeeds in his work I may actually see you again later, that is if you bring yourself to come and visit me.

I am giving orders that these pages shall not be delivered to you until a week after I am gone. By now, therefore, as you sit reading them, seven days have already elapsed since Landy did the deed. You yourself may even know what the outcome has been. If you don’t, if you have purposely kept yourself apart and have refused to have anything to do with it-which I suspect may be the case-please change your mind now and give Landy a call to see how things went with me. That is the least you can do. I have told him that he may expect to hear from you on the seventh day.

Your faithful husband, William

Be good when I am gone, and always remember that it is harder to be a widow than a wife. Do not drink cocktails. Do not waste money. Do not smoke cigarettes. Do not eat pastry. Do not use lipstick. Do not buy a television apparatus. Keep my rose beds and my rockery well weeded in the summers. And incidentally I suggest that you have the telephone disconnected now that I shall have no further use for it.

Mrs Pearl laid the last page of the manuscript slowly down on the sofa beside her. Her little mouth was pursed up tight and there was a whiteness around her nostrils.

But really! You would think a widow was entitled to a bit of peace after all these years.

The whole thing was just too awful to think about. Beastly and awful. It gave her the shudders.

She reached for her bag and found herself another cigarette. She lit it, inhaling the smoke deeply and blowing it out in clouds all over the room. Through the smoke she could see her lovely television set, brand new lustrous, huge, crouching defiantly but also a little selfconsciously on top of what used to be William’s worktable.

What would he say, she wondered, if he could see that now?

She paused, to remember the last time he had caught her smoking a cigarette. That was about a year ago, and she was sitting in the kitchen by the open window having a quick one before he came home from work. She’d had the radio on loud playing dance music and she had turned round to pour herself another cup of coffee and there he was standing in the doorway, huge and grim, staring down at her with those awful eyes, a little black dot of fury blazing in the centre of each.

For four weeks after that, he had paid the housekeeping bills himself and given her no money at all, but of course he wasn’t to know that she had over six pounds salted away in a soap-flake carton in the cupboard under the sink.

“What is it?” she had said to him once during supper. “Are you worried about me getting lung cancer?”

“I am not,” he had answered.

“Then why can’t I smoke?”

“Because I disapprove, that’s why.”

He had also disapproved of children, and as a result they had never had any of them either.

Where was he now, this William of hers, the great disapprover?

Landy would be expecting her to call up. Did she have to call Landy?

Well, not really, no.

She finished her cigarette, then lit another one immediately from the old stub. She looked at the telephone that was sitting on the worktable beside the television set. William had asked her to call. He had specifically requested that she telephone Landy as soon as she had read the letter. She hesitated, fighting hard now against that old ingrained sense of duty that she didn’t quite yet dare to shake off. Then, slowly, she got to her feet and crossed over to the phone on the worktable. She found a number in the book, dialled it, and waited.

“I want to speak to Mr Landy, please.”

“Who is calling?”

“Mrs Pearl. Mrs William Pearl.”

“One moment, please.”

Almost at once, Landy was on the the end of the wire.

“Mrs Pearl?”

“This is Mrs Pearl.”

There was a slight pause.

“I am so glad you called at last, Mrs Pearl.

You are quite well, I hope?” The voice was quiet, unemotional, courteous. “I wonder if you would care to come over to the hospital? Then we can have a little chat. I expect you are very eager to know how it all came out.”

She didn’t answer.

“I can tell you now that everything went pretty smoothly, one way and another. Far better, in fact, than I was entitled to hope. It is not only alive, Mn Pearl, it is conscious. It recovered consciousness on the second day. Isn’t that interesting?”

She waited for him to go on.

“And the eye is seeing. We are sure of that because we get an immediate change in the deflections on the encephalograph when we hold something up in front of it. And now we’re giving it the newspaper to read every day.”

“Which newspaper?” Mrs Pearl asked sharply.

“The Daily Mirror. The headlines are larger.”

“He hates the Mirror. Give him The Times.”

There was a pause, then the doctor said, “Very well, Mrs Pearl. We’ll give it The Times. We naturally want to do all we can to keep it happy.”

“Him,” she said. “Not it. Film!”

“Him,” the doctor said. “Yes, I beg your pardon. To keep him happy. That’s one reason why I suggested you should come along here as soon as possible. I think it would be good for him to see you. You could indicate how delighted you were to be with him again-smile at him and blow him a kiss and all that sort of thing. It’s bound to be a comfort to him to know that you are standing by.”

There was a long pause.

“Well,” Mrs Pearl said at last, her voice suddenly very meek and tired. “I suppose I had better come on over and see how he is.”

“Good. I knew you would. I’ll wait here for you. Come straight up to my office on the second floor. Good-bye.”

Half an hour later, Mrs Pearl was at the hospital.

“You mustn’t be surprised by what he looks like,” Landy said as he walked beside her down a corridor.

“No, I won’t.”

“It’s bound to be a bit of a shock to you at first. He’s not very prepossessing in his present state, I’m afraid.”

“I didn’t marry him for his looks, Doctor.”

Landy turned and stared at her. What a queer little woman this was, he thought with her large eyes and her sullen, resentful air. Her features, which must have been quite pleasant once, had now gone completely. The mouth was slack, the cheeks loose and flabby, and the whole face gave the impression of having slowly but surely sagged to pieces through years and years of joyless married life. They walked on for a while in silence.

“Take your time when you get inside,” Landy said. “He won’t know you’re in there until you place your face directly above his eye. The eye is always open, but he can’t move it at all, so the field of vision is very narrow. At present we have it looking up at the ceiling. And of course he can’t hear anything. We can talk together as much as we like. It’s in here.”

Landy opened a door and ushered her into a small square room.

“I wouldn’t go too close yet,” he said, putting a hand on her arm. “Stay back here a moment with me until you get used to it all.”

There was a biggish white enamel bowl about the size of a washbasin standing on a high white table in the centre of the room, and there were half a dozen thin plastic tubes coming out of it. These tubes were connected with a whole lot of glass piping in which you could see the blood flowing to and from the heart machine. The machine itself made a soft rhythmic pulsing sound.

“He’s in there,” Landy said, pointing to the basin, which was too high for her to see into. “Come just a little closer. Not too near.”

He led her two paces forward.

By stretching her neck, Mrs Pearl could now see the surface of the liquid inside the basin. It was clear and still, and on it there floated a small oval capsule, about the size of a pigeon’s egg.

“That’s the eye in there,” Landy said. “Can you see it?”

“Yes.”

“So far as we can tell, it is still in perfect condition. It’s his right eye, and the plastic container has a lens on it similar to the one he used in his own spectacles. At this moment he’s probably seeing quite as well as he did before.”

“The ceiling isn’t much to look at,” Mrs Pearl said.

“Don’t worry about that. We’re in the process of working out a whole programme to keep him amused, but we don’t want to go too quickly at first.”

“Give him a good book.”

“We will, we will. Are you feeling all right, Mrs Pearl?”

“Yes.”

“Then we’ll go forward a little more, shall we, and you’ll be able to see the whole thing.”

He led her forward until they were standing only a couple of yards from the table and now she could see right down into the basin.

“There you are,” Landy said. “That’s William.”

He was far larger than she had imagined he would be, and darker in colour. With all the ridges and creases running over his surface, he reminded her of nothing so much as an enormous pickled walnut. She could see the stubs of the four big arteries and the two veins coming out from the base of him and the neat way in which they were joined to the plastic tubes; and with each throb of the heart machine, all the tubes gave a little jerk in unison as the blood was pushed through them.

“You’ll have to lean over,” Landy said, “and put your pretty face right above the eye. He’ll see you then, and you can smile at him and blow him a kiss. If I were you I’d say a few nice things as well. He won’t actually hear them, but I’m sure he’ll get the general idea.”

“He hates people blowing kisses at him,” Mrs Pearl said. “I’ll do it my own way if you don’t mind.” She stepped up to the edge of the table, leaned forward until her face was directly over the basin, and looked straight down in William’s eye.

“Hallo, dear,” she whispered. “It’s me Mary.”

The eye, bright as ever, stared back at her with a peculiar, fixed intensity.

“How are you, dear?” she said.

The plastic capsule was transparent all the way round so that the whole of the eyeball was visible. The optic nerve connecting the underside of it to the brain looked a short length of grey spaghetti.

“Are you feeling all right, William?”

It was a queer sensation peering into her husband’s eye when there was no face to go with it. All she had to look at was the eye, and she kept staring at it, and gradually it grew bigger and bigger, and in the end it was the only thing that she could see-a sort of face in itself. There was a network of tiny red veins running over the white surface of the eyeball, and in the ice-blue of the iris there were three or four rather pretty darkish streaks radiating from the pupil in the centre. The pupil was large and black, with a little spark of light reflecting from one side of it.

“I got your letter, dear, and came over at once to see how you were. Dr Landy says you are doing wonderfully well. Perhaps if I talk slowly you can understand a little of what I am saying by reading my lips.”

There was no doubt that the eye was watching her.

“They are doing everything possible to take care of you, dear. This marvellous machine thing here is pumping away all the time and I’m sure it’s a lot better than those silly old hearts all the rest of us have. Ours are liable to break down at any moment, but yours will go on for ever.”

She was studying the eye closely, trying to discover what there was about it that gave it such an unusual appearance.

“You seem fine, dear, simply fine. Really you do.”

It looked ever so much nicer, this eye, than either of his eyes used to look, she told herself. There was a softness about it somewhere, a calm, kindly quality that she had never seen before. Maybe it had to do with the dot in the very centre, the pupil. William’s pupils used always to be tiny black pinheads. They used to glint at you, stabbing into your brain, seeing right through you, and they always knew at once what you were up to and even what you were thinking. But this one she was looking at now was large and soft and gentle, almost cow-like.

“Are you quite sure he’s conscious?” she asked, not looking up.

“Oh yes, completely,” Landy said.

“And he can see me?”

“Perfectly.”

“Isn’t that marvellous? I expect he’s wondering what happened.”

“Not at all. He knows perfectly well where he is and why he’s there. He can’t possibly have forgotten that.”

“You mean he knows he’s in this basin?”

“Of course. And if only he had the power of speech, he would probably be able to carry on a perfectly normal conversation with you this very minute. So far as I can see, there should be absolutely no difference mentally between this William here and the one you used to know back home.”

“Good gracious me,” Mrs Pearl said, and she paused to consider this intriguing aspect.

You know what, she told herself, looking behind the eye now and staring hard at the great grey pulpy walnut that lay so placidly under the water, I’m not at all sure that I don’t prefer him as he is at present. In fact, I believe that I could live very comfortably with this kind of a William. I could cope with this one.

“Quiet, isn’t he?” she said.

“Naturally he’s quiet.”

No arguments and criticisms, she thought, no constant admonitions, no rules to obey, no ban on smoking cigarettes, no pair of cold disapproving eyes watching me over the top of a book in the evenings, no shirts to wash and iron, no meals to cook nothing but the throb of the heart machine, which was rather a soothing sound anyway and certainly not loud enough to interfere with television.

“Doctor,” she said. “I do believe I’m suddenly getting to feel the most enormous affection for him. Does that sound queer?”

“I think it’s quite understandable.”

“He looks so helpless and silent lying there under the water in his little basin.”

“Yes, I know.

“He’s like a baby, that’s what he’s like. He’s exactly like a little baby.”

Landy stood still behind her, watching.

“There,” she said softly, peering into the basin. “From now on Mary’s going to look after you all by herself and you’ve nothing to worry about in the world. When can I have him back home, Doctor?”

“I beg your pardon?”

“I said when can I have him back-back in my own house?”

“You’re joking,” Landy said.

She turned her head slowly around and looked directly at him. “Why should I joke?” she asked. Her face was bright, her eyes round and bright as two diamonds.

“He couldn’t possibly be moved.”

“I don’t see why not.”

“This is an experiment, Mrs Pearl.”

“It’s my husband, Dr Landy.”

A funny little nervous half-smile appeared on Landy’s mouth. “Well… ” he said.

“It is my husband, you know.” There was no anger in her voice. She spoke quietly, as though merely reminding him of a simple fact.

“That’s rather a tricky point,” Landy said, wetting his lips. “You’re a widow now, Mrs Pearl. I think you must resign yourself to that fact.”

She turned away suddenly from the table and crossed over to the window. “I mean it,” she said, fishing in her bag for a cigarette. “I want him back.”

Landy watched her as she put the cigarette between her lips and lit it. Unless he were very much mistaken, there was something a bit odd about this woman, he thought. She seemed almost pleased to have her husband over there in the basin.

He tried to imagine what his own feelings would be if it were his wife’s brain lying there and her eye staring at him out of that capsule.

He wouldn’t like it.

“Shall we go back to my room now?” he said.

She was standing by the window, apparently quite calm and relaxed, puffing her cigarette.

“Yes, all right.”

On her way past the table she stopped and leaned over the basin once more. “Mary’s leaving now, sweetheart,” she said. “And don’t you worry about a single thing, you understand? We’re going to get you right back home where we can look after you properly just as soon as we possibly can. And listen dear… ” At this point she paused and carried the cigarette to her lips, intending to take a puff.

Instantly the eye flashed.

She was looking straight into it at the time and right in the centre of it she saw a tiny but brilliant flash of light, and the pupil contracted into a minute black pinpoint of absolute fury.

At first she didn’t move. She stood bending over the basin, holding the cigarette up to her mouth, watching the eye.

Then very slowly, deliberately, she put the cigarette between her lips and took a long suck. She inhaled deeply, and she held the smoke inside her lungs for three or four seconds; then suddenly, whoosh, out it came through her nostrils in two thin jets which struck the water in the basin, and billowed out over the surface in a thick blue cloud, enveloping the eye.

Landy was over by the door, with his back to her, waiting. “Come on, Mrs Pearl,” he called.

“Don’t look so cross, William,” she said softly. “It isn’t any good looking cross.”

[andy turned his head to see what she was doing.

“Not any more it isn’t,” she whispered. “Because from now on, my pet, you’re going to do just exactly what Mary tells you. Do you understand that?”

“Mrs Pearl,” Landy said, moving towards her.

“So don’t be a naughty boy again, will you, my precious,” she said, taking another pull at the cigarette. “Naughty boys are liable to get punished most severely nowadays, you ought to know that.”

Landy was beside her now, and he took her by the arm and began drawing her firmly but gently away from the table.

“Good-bye, darling,” she called. “I’ll be back soon.”

“That’s enough, Mrs Pearl.”

“Isn’t he sweet?” she cried, looking up at Landy with big bright eyes. “Isn’t he heaven? I just can’t wait to get him home.”

The Way up to Heaven

ALL her life, Mrs Foster had had an almost pathological fear of missing a train, a plane, a boat, or even a theatre curtain. In other respects, she was not a particularly nervous woman, but the mere thought of being late on occasions like these would throw her into such a state of nerves that she would begin to twitch. It was nothing much-just a tiny vellicating muscle in the corner of the left eye, like a secret wink-but the annoying thing was that it refused to disappear until an hour or so after the train or plane or whatever it was had been safely caught.

It was really extraordinary how in certain people a simple apprehension about a thing like catching a train can grow into a serious obsession. At least half an hour before it was time to leave the house for the station, Mrs Foster would step out of the elevator all ready to go, with hat and coat and gloves, and then, being quite unable to sit down, she would flutter and fidget about from room to room until her husband, who must have been well aware of her state, finally emerged from his privacy and suggested in a cool dry voice that perhaps they had better get going now, had they not?

Mr Foster may possibly have had a right to be irritated by this foolishness of his wife’s, but he could have had no excuse for increasing her misery by keeping her waiting unnecessarily. Mind you, it is by no means certain that this is what he did, yet whenever they were to go somewhere, his timing was so accurate-just a minute or two late, you understand and his manner so bland that it was hard to believe he wasn’t purposely inflicting a nasty private little torture of his own on the unhappy lady. And one thing he must have known-that she would never dare to call out and tell him to hurry. He had disciplined her too well for that. He must also have known that if he was prepared to wait even beyond the last moment of safety, he could drive her nearly into hysterics. On one or two special occasions in the later years of their married life, it seemed almost as though he had wanted to miss the train simply in order to intensify the poor woman’s suffering.

Assuming (though one cannot be sure) that the husband was guilty, what made his attitude doubly unreasonable was the fact that, with the exception of this one small irrepressible foible, Mrs Foster was and always had been a good and loving wife. For over thirty years, she had served him loyally and well. There was no doubt about this. Even she, a very modest woman, was aware of it, and although she had for years refused to let herself believe that Mr Foster would ever consciously torment her, there had been times recently when she had caught herself beginning to wonder.

Mr Eugene Foster, who was nearly seventy years old, lived with his wife in a large six-storey house in New York City, on East Sixty-second Street, and they had four servants. It was a gloomy place, and few people came to visit them. But on this particular morning in January, the house had come alive and there was a great deal of bustling about. One maid was distributing bundles of dust sheets to every room, while another was draping them over the furniture. The butler was bringing down suitcases and putting them in the hail. The cook kept popping up from the kitchen to have a word with the butler, and Mrs Foster herself, in an old-fashioned fur coat and with a black hat on the top of her head, was flying from room to room and pretending to supervise these operations. Actually, she was thinking of nothing at all except that she was going to miss her plane if her husband didn’t come out of his study soon and get ready.

“What time is it, Walker?” she said to the butler as she passed him.

“It’s ten minutes past nine, Madam.”

“And has the car come?”

“Yes, Madam, it’s waiting. I’m just going to put the luggage in now.”

“It takes an hour to get to Idlewild,” she said. “My plane leaves at eleven. I have to be there half an hour beforehand for the formalities. I shall be late. I just know I’m going to be late.”

“I think you have plenty of time, Madam,” the butler said kindly. “I warned Mr Foster that you must leave at nine-fifteen. There’s still another five minutes.”

“Yes, Walker, I know, I know. But get the luggage in quickly, will you please?”

She began walking up and down the hail, and whenever the butler came by, she asked him the time. This, she kept telling herself, was the one plane she must not miss. It had taken months to persuade her husband to allow her to go. If she missed it, he might easily decide that she should cancel the whole thing. And the trouble was that he insisted on coming to the airport to see her off.

“Dear God,” she said aloud, “I’m going to miss t. I know, I know, I know I’m going to miss it.” The little muscle beside the left eye was twitching madly now. The eyes themselves were very close to tears.

“What time is it, Walker?”

“It’s eighteen minutes past, Madam.”

“Now I really will miss it!” she cried. “Oh, I wish he would come!”

This was an important journey for Mrs Foster. She was going all alone to Paris to visit her daughter, her only child, who was married to a Frenchman. Mrs Foster didn’t care much for the Frenchman, but she was fond of her daughter, and, more than that, she had developed a great yearning to set eyes on her three grandchildren. She knew them only from the many photographs that she had received and that she kept putting up all over the house. They were beautiful, these children. She doted on them, and each time a new picture arrived she would carry it away and sit with it for a long time, staring at it lovingly and searching the small faces for signs of that old satisfying blood likeness that meant so much. And now, lately, she had come more and more to feel that she did not really wish to live out her days in a place where she could not be near these children, and have them visit her, and take them for walks, and buy them presents, and watch them grow. She knew, of course, that it was wrong and in a way disloyal to have thoughts like these while her husband was still alive. She knew also that although he was no longer active in his many enterprises, he would never consent to leave New York and live in Paris. It was a miracle that he had ever agreed to let her fly over there alone for six weeks to visit them. But, oh, how she wished she could live there always, and be close to them!

” Walker, what time is it?”

“Twenty-two minutes past, Madam.”

As he spoke, a door opened and Mr Foster came into the hall. He stood for a moment, looking intently at his wife, and she looked back at him-at this diminutive but still quite dapper old man with the huge bearded face that bore such an astonishing resemblance to those old photographs of Andrew Carnegie.

“Well,” he said, “I suppose perhaps we’d better get going fairly soon if you want to catch that plane.”

“Yes, dear-yes! Everything’s ready. The car’s waiting.”

“That’s good, he said. With his head over to one side, he was watching her closely. He had a peculiar way of cocking the head and then moving it in a series of small, rapid jerks. Because of this and because he was clasping his hands up high in front of him, near the chest, he was somehow like a squirrel standing there-a quick clever old squirrel from the Park.

“Here’s Walker with your coat, dear. Put it on.”

“I’ll be with you in a moment,” he said. “I’m just going to wash my hands.”

She waited for him, and the tall butler stood beside her, holding the coat and the hat.

” Walker, will I miss it?”

“No, Madam,” the butler said. “I think you’ll make it all right.”

Then Mr Foster appeared again, and the butler helped him on with his coat. Mrs Foster hurried outside and got into the hired Cadillac. Her husband came after her, but he walked down the steps of the house slowly, pausing halfway to observe the sky and to sniff the cold morning air.

“It looks a bit foggy,” he said as he sat down beside her in the car. “And it’s always worse out there at the airport. I shouldn’t be surprised if the flight’s cancelled already.”

“Don’t say that, dear-please.”

They didn’t speak again until the car had crossed over the river to Long Island.

“I arranged everything with the servants,” Mr Foster said. “They’re all going off today. I gave them half-pay for six weeks and told Walker I’d send him a telegram when we wanted them back.”

“Yes,” she said. “He told me.”

“I’ll move into the club tonight. It’ll be a nice change staying at the club.”

“Yes, dear. I’ll write to you.”

“I’ll call in at the house occasionally to see that everything’s all right and to pick up the mail.”

“But don’t you really think Walker should stay there all the time to look after things?” she asked meekly.

“Nonsense. It’s quite unnecessary. And anyway, I’d have to pay him full wages.”

“Oh yes,” she said. “Of course.”

“What’s more, you never know what people get up to when they’re left alone in a house,” Mr Foster announced, and with that he took out a cigar and, after snipping off the end with a silver cutter, lit it with a gold lighter.

She sat still in the car with her hands clasped together tight under the rug.

“Will you write to me?” she asked.

“I’ll see,” he said. “But I doubt it. You know I don’t hold with letter-writing unless there’s something specific to say.”

“Yes, dear, I know. So don’t you bother.”

They drove on, along Queen’s Boulevard, and as they approached the flat marshland on which Idlewild is built, the fog began to thicken and the car had to slow down.

“Oh dear!” cried Mrs Foster. “I’m sure I’m going to miss it now! What time is it?”

“Stop fussing,” the old man said. “It doesn’t matter anyway. It’s bound to be cancelled now. They never fly in this sort of weather. I don’t know why you bothered to come out.”

She couldn’t be sure, but it seemed to her that there was suddenly a new note in his voice, and she turned to look at him. It was difficult to observe any change in his expression under all that hair. The mouth was what counted. She wished, as she had so often before, that she could see the mouth clearly. The eyes never showed anything except when he was in a rage.

“Of course,” he went on, “if by any chance it does go, then I agree with you-you’ll be certain to miss it now. Why don’t you resign yourself to that?”

She turned away and peered through the window at the fog. It seemed to be getting thicker as they went along, and now she could only just make out the edge of the road and the margin of grassland beyond it. She knew that her husband was still looking at her. She glanced at him again, and this time she noticed with a kind of honor that he was staring intently at the little place in the corner of her left eye where she could feel the muscle twitching.

“Won’t you?” he said.

“Won’t I what?”

“Be sure to miss it now if it goes. We can’t drive fast in this muck.”

He didn’t speak to her any more after that. The car crawled on and on. The driver had a yellow lamp directed on to the edge of the road, and this helped him to keep going. Other lights, some white and some yellow, kept coming out of the fog towards them, and there was an especially bright one that followed close behind them all the time.

Suddenly, the driver stopped the car.

“There!” Mr Foster cried. “We’re stuck. I knew it.”

“No, sir,” the driver said, turning round. “We made it. This is the airport.”

Without a word, Mrs Foster jumped out and hurried through the main entrance into the building. There was a mass of people inside, mostly disconsolate passengers standing around the ticket counters. She pushed her way through and spoke to the clerk.

“Yes,” he said. “Your flight is temporarily postponed. But please don’t go away. We’re expecting this weather to clear any moment.”

She went back to her husband who was still sitting in the car and told him the news. “But don’t you wait, dear,” she said. “There’s no sense in that.”

“I won’t,” he answered. “So long as the driver can get me back. Can you get me back, driver?”

“I think so,” the man said.

“Is the luggage out?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Good-bye, dear,” Mrs Foster said, leaning into the car and giving her husband a small kiss on the coarse grey fur of his cheek.

“Good-bye,” he answered. “Have a good trip.”

The car drove off, and Mrs Foster was left alone.

The rest of the day was a sort of nightmare for her. She sat for hour after hour on a bench, as close to the airline counter as possible, and every thirty minutes or so she would get up and ask the clerk if the situation had changed. She always received the same reply-that she must continue to wait, because the fog might blow away at any moment. It wasn’t until after six in the evening that the loudspeakers finally announced that the flight had been postponed until eleven o’clock the next morning.

Mrs Foster didn’t quite know what to do when she heard this news. She stayed sitting on her bench for at least another half-hour, wondering, in a tired, hazy sort of way, where she might go to spend the night. She hated to leave the airport. She didn’t wish to see her husband. She was terrified that in one way or another he would eventually manage to prevent her from getting to France. She would have liked to remain just where she was, sitting on the bench the whole night through. That would be the safest. But she was already exhausted, and it didn’t take her long to realize that this was a ridiculous thing for a elderly lady to do. So in the end she went to a phone and called the house.

Her husband, who was on the point of leaving for the club, answered it himself. She told him the news, and asked whether the servants were still there.

“They’ve all gone,” he said.

“In that case, dear, I’ll just get myself a room somewhere for the night. And don’t you bother yourself about it at all.”

“That would be foolish,” he said. “You’ve got a large house here at your disposal. Use it.”

“But, dear, it’s empty.”

“Then I’ll stay with you myself”

“There’s no food in the house. There’s nothing.”

“Then eat before you come in. Don’t be so stupid, woman. Everything you do, you seem to want to make a fuss about it.”

“Yes,” she said. “I’m sorry. I’ll get myself a sandwich here, and then I’ll come on in.”

Outside, the fog had cleared a little, but it was still a long, slow drive in the taxi, and she didn’t arrive back at the house on Sixty-second Street until fairly late.

Her husband emerged from his study when he heard her coming in. “Well,” he said, standing by the study door, “how was Paris?”

“We leave at eleven in the morning,” she answered. “It’s definite.”

“You mean if the fog clears.”

“It’s clearing now. There’s a wind coming up.”

“You look tired,” he said. “You must have had an anxious day.”

“It wasn’t very comfortable. I think I’ll go straight to bed.”

“I’ve ordered a car for the morning,” he said. “Nine o’clock.”

“Oh, thank you, dear. And I certainly hope you’re not going to bother to come all the way out again to see me off.”

“No,” he said slowly. “I don’t think I will. But there’s no reason why you shouldn’t drop me at the club on your way.”

She looked at him, and at that moment he seemed to be standing a long way off from her, beyond some borderline. He was suddenly so small and far away that she couldn’t be sure what he was doing, or what he was thinking, or even what he was.

“The club is downtown,” she said. “It isn’t on the way to the airport.”

“But you’ll have plenty of time, my dear. Don’t you want to drop me at the club?”

“Oh, yes-of course.”

“That’s good. Then I’ll see you in the morning at nine.”

She went up to her bedroom on the second floor, and she was so exhausted from her day that she fell asleep soon after she lay down.

Next morning, Mrs Foster was up early, and by eight-thirty she was downstairs and ready to leave.

Shortly after nine, her husband appeared. “Did you make any coffee?” he asked.

“No, dear. I thought you’d get a nice breakfast at the club. The car is here. It’s been waiting. I’m all ready to go.”

They were standing in the hall-they always seemed to be meeting in the hall nowadays-she with her hat and coat and purse, he in a curiously cut Edwardian jacket with high lapels.

“Your luggage?”

“It’s at the airport.”

“Ah yes,” he said. “Of course. And if you’re going to take me to the club first, I suppose we’d better get going fairly soon, hadn’t we?”

“Yes!” she cried. “Oh, yes-please!”

“I’m just going to get a few cigars. I’ll be right with you. You get in the car.”

She turned and went out to where the chauffeur was standing, and he opened the car door for her as she approached.

“What time is it?” she asked him.

“About nine-fifteen.”

Mr Foster came out five minutes later, and watching him as he walked slowly down the steps, she noticed that his legs were like goat’s legs in those narrow stovepipe trousers that he wore. As on the day before, he paused halfway down to sniff the air and to examine the sky. The weather was still not quite clear, but there was a wisp of sun coming through the mist.

“Perhaps you’ll be lucky this time,” he said as he settled himself beside her in the car.

“Hurry, please,” she said to the chauffeur. “Don’t bother about the rug. I’ll arrange the rug. Please get going. I’m late.”

The man went back to his seat behind the wheel and started the engine.

“Just a moment!” Mr Foster said suddenly. “Hold it a moment, chauffeur, will you?”

“What is it, dear?” She saw him searching the pockets of his overcoat.

“I had a little present I wanted you to take to Ellen,” he said. “Now, where on earth is it? I’m sure I had it in my hand as I came down.”

“I never saw you carrying anything. What sort of present?”

“A little box wrapped up in white paper. I forgot to give it to you yesterday. I don’t want to forget it today.”

“A little box!” Mrs Foster cried. “I never saw any little box!” She began hunting frantically in the back of the car.

Her husband continued searching through the pockets of his coat. Then he unbuttoned the coat and felt around in his jacket. “Confound it,” he said, “I must’ve left it in my bedroom. I won’t be a moment.”

“Oh, please!” she cried. “We haven’t got time! Please leave it! You can mail it. It’s only one of those silly combs anyway. You’re always giving her combs.”

“And what’s wrong with combs, may I ask?” he said, furious that she should have forgotten herself for once.

“Nothing, dear, I’m sure. But.

“Stay here!” he commanded. “I’m going to get it.”

“Be quick, dear! Oh, please be quick!”

She sat still, waiting and waiting.

“Chauffeur, what time is it?”

The man had a wristwatch, which he consulted. “I make it nearly nine-thirty.”

“Can we get to the airport in an hour?”

“Just about.”

At this point, Mrs Foster suddenly spotted a corner of something white wedged down in the crack of the seat on the side where her husband had been sitting. She reached over and pulled out a small paper-wrapped box, and at the same time she couldn’t help noticing that it was wedged down firm and deep, as though with the help of a pushing hand.

“Here it is!” she cried. “I’ve found it! Oh dear, and now he’ll be up there for ever searching for it! Chauffeur, quickly run in and call him down, will you please?”

The chauffeur, a man with a small rebellious Irish mouth, didn’t care very much for any of this, but he climbed out of the car and went up the steps to the front door of the house. Then he turned and came back. “Door’s locked,” he announced. “You got a key?”

“Yes-wait a minute.” She began hunting madly in her purse. The little face was screwed up tight with anxiety, the lips pushed outward like a spout.

“Here it is! No I’ll go myself. It’ll be quicker. I know where he’ll be.”

She hurried out of the car and up the steps to the front door, holding the key in one hand. She slid the key into the keyhole and was about to turn it-and then she stopped. Her head came up, and she stood there absolutely motionless, her whole body arrested right in the middle of all this hurry to turn the key and get into the house, and she waited-five, six, seven, eight, nine, ten seconds, she waited. The way she was standing there, with her head in the air and the body so tense, it seemed as though she were listening for the repetition of some sound that she had heard a moment before from a place far away inside the house.

Yes-quite obviously she was listening. Her whole attitude was a listening one. She appeared actually to be moving one of her ears closer and closer to the door. Now it was right up against the door, and for still another few seconds she remained in that position, head up, ear to door, hand on key, about to enter but not entering, trying instead, or so it seemed, to hear and to analyse these sounds that were coming faintly from this place deep within the house.

Then, all at once, she sprang to life again. She withdrew the key from the door and came running back down the steps.

“It’s too late!” she cried to the chauffeur. “I can’t wait for him, I simply can’t. I’ll miss the plane. Hurry now, driver, hurry! To the airport!”

The chauffeur, had he been watching her closely, might have noticed that her face had turned absolutely white and that the whole expression had suddenly altered. There was no longer that rather soft and silly look. A peculiar hardness had settled itself upon the features. The little mouth, usually so flabby, was now tight and thin, the eyes were bright, and the voice, when she spoke, carried a new note of authority.

“Hurry, driver, hurry!”

“Isn’t your husband travelling with you?” the man asked, astonished.

“Certainly not! I was only going to drop him at the club. It won’t matter. He’ll understand. He’ll get a cab. Don’t sit there talking, man. Get going! I’ve got a plane to catch for Paris!”

With Mrs Foster urging him from the back seat, the man drove fast all the way, and she caught her plane with a few minutes to spare. Soon she was high up over the Atlantic, reclining comfortably in her aeroplane chair, listening to the hum of the motors, heading for Paris at last. The new mood was still with her. She felt remarkably strong and, in a queer sort of way, wonderful. She was a trifle breathless with it all, but this was more from pure astonishment at what she had done than anything else, and as the plane flew farther and farther away from New York and East Sixty-second Street, a great sense of calmness began to settle upon her. By the time she reached Paris, she was just as strong and cool and calm as she could wish.

She met her grandchildren, and they were even more beautiful in the flesh than in their photographs. They were like angels, she told herself, so beautiful they were. And every day she took them for walks, and fed them cakes, and bought them presents, and told them charming stories.

Once a week, on Tuesdays, she wrote a letter to her husband-a nice, chatty letter-full of news and gossip, which always ended with the words “Now be sure to take your meals regularly, dear, although this is something I’m afraid you may not be doing when I’m not with you.’

When the six weeks were up, everybody was sad that she had to return to America, to her husband. Everybody, that is, except her. Surprisingly, she didn’t seem to mind as much as one might have expected, and when she kissed them all good-bye, there was something in her manner and in the things she said that appeared to hint at the possibility of a return in the not too distant future.

However, like the faithful wife she was, she did not overstay her time. Exactly six weeks after she had arrived, she sent a cable to her husband and caught the plane back to New York.

Arriving at Idlewild, Mrs Foster was interested to observe that there was no car to meet her. It is possible that she might even have been a little amused. But she was extremely calm and did not overtip the porter who helped her into a taxi with her baggage.

New York was colder than Paris, and there were lumps of dirty snow lying in the gutters of the streets. The taxi drew up before the house on Sixty-second Street, and Mrs Foster persuaded the driver to carry her two large cases to the top of the steps. Then she paid him off and rang the bell. She waited, but there was no answer. Just to make sure, she rang again, and she could hear it tinkling shrilly far away in the pantry, at the back of the house. But still no one came.

So she took out her own key and opened the door herself.

The first thing she saw as she entered was a great pile of mail lying on the floor where it had fallen after being slipped through the letter box. The place was dark and cold. A dust sheet was still draped over the grandfather clock. In spite of the cold, the atmosphere was peculiarly oppressive, and there was a faint and curious odour in the air that she had never smelled before.

She walked quickly across the hall and disappeared for a moment around the corner to the left, at the back. There was something deliberate and purposeful about this action; she had the air of a woman who is off to investigate a rumour or to confirm a suspicion. And when she returned a few seconds later, there was a little glimmer of satisfaction on her face.

She paused in the centre of the hail, as though wondering what to do next. Then, suddenly, she turned and went across into her husband’s study. On the desk she found his address book, and after hunting through it for a while she picked up the phone and dialled a number.

“Hello,” she said. “Listen-this is Nine East Sixty-second Street…Yes, that’s right. Could you send someone round as soon as possible, do you think? Yes, it seems to be stuck between the second and third floors. At least, that’s where the indicator’s pointing…Right away? Oh, that’s very kind of you. You see, my legs aren’t any too good for walking up a lot of stairs. Thank you so much. Good-bye.”

She replaced the receiver and sat there at her husband’s desk, patiently waiting for the man who would be coming soon to repair the lift.

Parson’s Pleasure

MR BOGGIS was driving the car slowly, leaning back comfortably in the seat with one elbow resting or the sill of the open window. How beautifu the countryside, he thought; how pleasant to see a sign or two of summer once again. The primroses especially. And the hawthorn.71e hawthorn was exploding white and pink and red along the hedges and the primroses were growing underneath in little clumps, and it was beautiful.

He took one hand off the wheel and lii himself a cigarette. The best thing now, he told himself, would be to make for the top of Brill Hill. He could see it about half 2 mile ahead. And that must be the village 01 Brill, that cluster of cottages among the tree right on the very summit. Excellent. Not mans of his Sunday sections had a nice elevation like that to work from.

He drove up the bill and stopped the car jusi short of the summit on the outskirts of the village. Then he got out and looked around. Down below, the countryside was spread out before him like a huge green carpet. He could see for miles. It was perfect. He took a pad and pencil from his pocket, leaned against the back of the car, and allowed his practised eye to travel slowly over the landscape.

He could see one medium farmhouse over on the right, back in the fields, with a track leading to it from the road. There was another larger one beyond it. There was a house surrounded by tall elms that looked as though it might be a Queen Anne, and there were two likely farms away over on the left. Five places in all. That was about the lot in this direction.

Mr Boggis drew a rough sketch on his pad showing the position of each so that he’d be able to find them easily when he was down below, then he got back into the car and drove up through the village to the other side of the hill. From there he spotted six more possibles-five farms and one big white Georgian house. He studied the Georgian house through his binoculars. It had a clean prosperous look, and the garden was well ordered. That was a pity. He ruled it out immediately. There was no point in calling on the prosperous.

In this square then, in this section, there were ten possibles in all. Ten was a nice number, Mr Boggis told himself. Just the right amount for a leisurely afternoon’s work. What time was it now? Twelve o’clock. He would have liked a pint of beer in the pub before he started, but on Sundays they didn’t open until one. Very well, he would have it later. He glanced at the notes on his pad. He decided to take the Queen Anne first, the house with the elms. It had looked nicely dilapidated through the binoculars. The people there could probably d? with some money. He was always lucky With Queen Annes, anyway. Mr Boggis climbed back into the car, released the handbrake, and began cruising slowly down the hill without the engine.

Apart from the fact that he was at this moment disguised in the uniform of a clergyman, there was nothing very sinister about Mr Cyril Boggis. By trade he was a dealer in antique furniture, with his own shop and showroom in the King’s Road, Chelsea. His premises were not large, and generally he didn’t do a great deal of business, but because he always bought cheap, very very cheap, and sold very very dear, he managed to make quite a tidy little income every year. He was a talented salesman, and when buying or selling a piece he could slide smoothly into whichever mood suited the client best. He could become grave and charming for the aged, obsequious for the rich) sober for the godly, masterful for the weak, mischievous for the widow, arch and saucy for the spinster. He was well aware of his gift, using it shamelessly on every possible occasion; and often, at the end of an unusually good performance, it was as much as he could do to prevent himself from turning aside and taking a bow or two as the thundering applause of the audience went rolling through the theatre.

In spite of this rather clownish quality of his, Mr Boggis was not a fool. In fact, it was said of him by some that he probably knew as much about French, English, and Italian furniture as anyone else in London. He also had surprisingly good taste, and he was quick to recognize and reject an ungraceful design, however genuine the article might be. His real love, naturally, was for the work of the great eighteenth-century English designers, Ince, Mayhew, Chippendale, Robert Adam, Manwaring, Inigo Jones, Hepplewhite, Kent, Johnson, George Smith, Lock, Sheraton, and the rest of them, but even with these he occasionally drew the line. He refused, for example, to allow a single piece from Chippendale’s Chinese or Gothic period to come into his showroom, and the same was true of some of the heavier Italian designs of Robert Adam.

During the past few years, Mr Boggis had achieved considerable fame among his friends in the trade by his ability to produce unusual and often quite rare items with astonishing regularity. Apparently the man had a source of supply that was almost inexhaustible, a sort of private warehouse, and it seemed that all he had to do was to drive out to it once a week and help himself. Whenever they asked him where he got the stuff, he would smile knowingly and wink and murmur something about a little secret.

The idea behind Mr Boggis’s little secret was a simple one, and it had come to him as a result of something that had happened on a certain Sunday afternoon nearly nine years before, while he was driving in the country.

He had gone out in the morning to visit his old mother, who lived in Sevenoaks, and on the way back the fanbelt on his car had broken, causing the engine to overheat and the water to boil away. He had got out of the car and walked to the nearest house, a smallish farm building about fifty yards off the road, and had asked the woman who answered the door if he could please have a jug of water.

While he was waiting for her to fetch it, he happened to glance in through the door to the livingroom, and there, not five yards from where he was standing, he spotted something that made him so excited the sweat began to come out all over the top of his head. It was a large oak armchair of a type that he had only seen once before in his life. Each arm, as well as the panel at the back, was supported by a row of eight beautifully turned spindles. The back panel itself was decorated by an inlay of the most delicate floral design, and the head of a duck was carved to lie along half the length of either arm. Good God, he thought. This thing is late fifteenth century!

He poked his head in further through the door, and there, by heavens, was another of them on the other side of the fireplace!

He couldn’t be sure, but two chairs like that must be worth at least a thousand pounds up in London. And oh, what beauties they were!

When the woman returned, Mr Boggis introduced himself and straight away asked if she would like to sell her chairs.

Dear me, she said. But why on earth should she want to sell her chairs?

No reason at all, except that he might be willing to give her a pretty nice price.

And how much would he give? They were definitely not for sale, but just out of curiosity, just for fun, you know, how much would he give?

Thirty-five pounds.

How much?

Thirty-five pounds.

Dear me, thirty-five pounds. Well, well, that was very interesting. She’d always thought they were valuable. They were very old. They were very comfortable too. She couldn’t possibly do without them, not possibly. No, they were not for sale but thank you very much all the same.

They weren’t really so very old, Mr Boggis told her, and they wouldn’t be at all easy to sell, but it just happened that he had a client who rather liked that sort of thing. Maybe he could go up another two pounds-call it thirty-seven. How about that?

They bargained for half an hour, and of course in the end Mr Boggis got the chairs and agreed to pay her something less than a twentieth of their value.

That evening, driving back to London in his old station-wagon with the two fabulous chairs tucked away snugly in the back, Mr Boggis had suddenly been struck by what seemed to him to be a most remarkable idea.

Look here, he said. If there is good stuff in one farmhouse, then why not in others? Why shouldn’t he search for it? Why shouldn’t he comb the countryside? He could do it on Sundays. In that way, it wouldn’t interfere with his work at all. He never knew what to do with his Sundays.

So Mr Boggis bought maps, large scale maps of all the counties around London, and with a fine pen he divided each of them up into a series of squares. Each of these squares covered an actual area of five miles by five, which was about as much territory, he estimated, as he could cope with on a single Sunday, were he to comb it thoroughly. He didn’t want the towns and the villages. It was the comparatively isolated places, the large farmhouses and the rather dilapidated country mansions, that he was looking for; and in this way, if he did one square each Sunday, fifty-two squares a year, he would gradually cover every farm and every country house in the home counties.

But obviously there was a bit more to it than that. Country folk are a suspicious lot. So are the impoverished rich. You can’t go about ringing their bells and expecting them to show you around their houses just for the asking, because they won’t do it. That way you would never get beyond the front door. How then was he to gain admittance? Perhaps it would be best if he didn’t let them know he was a dealer at all. He could be the telephone man, the plumber, the gas inspector. He could even be a clergyman.

From this point on, the whole scheme began to take on a more practical aspect. Mr Boggis ordered a large quantity of superior cards on which the following legend was engraved: THE REVEREND CYRIL WINNINGTON BOGGIS President of the Society In association with for the Preservation of The Victoria and Rare Furniture Albert Museum.

From now on, every Sunday, he was going to be a nice old parson spending his holiday travelling around on a labour of love for the “Society’, compiling an inventory of the treasures that lay hidden in the country homes of England. And who in the world was going to kick him out when they heard that one?

Nobody.

And then, once he was inside, if he happened to spot something he really wanted, well he knew a hundred different ways of dealing with that.

Rather to Mr Boggis’s surprise, the scheme worked. In fact, the friendliness with which he was received in one house after another through the countryside was, in the beginning, quite embarrassing, even to him. A slice of cold pie, a glass of port, a cup of tea, a basket of plums, even a full sit-down Sunday dinner with the family, such things were constantly being pressed upon him. Sooner or later, of course, there had been some bad moments and a number of unpleasant incidents, but then nine years is more than four hundred Sundays, and that adds up to a great quantity of houses visited. All in all, it had been an interesting, exciting, and lucrative business.

And now it was another Sunday and Mr Boggis was operating in the country of Buckinghamshire, in one of the most northerly squares on his map, about ten miles from Oxford, and as he drove down the hill and headed for his first house, the dilapidated Queen Anne, he began to get the feeling that this was going to be one of his lucky days.

He parked the car about a hundred yards from the gates and got out to walk the rest of the way. He never liked people to see his car until after a deal was completed. A dear old clergyman and a large station-wagon somehow never seemed quite right together. Also the short walk gave him time to examine the property closely from the outside and to assume the mood most likely to be suitable for the occasion.

Mr Boggis strode briskly up the drive. He was a small fat-legged man with a belly. The face was round and rosy, quite perfect for the pan, and the two large brown eyes that bulged out at you from this rosy face gave an impression of gentle imbecility. He was dressed in a black suit with the usual parson’s dog-collar round his neck, and on his head a soft black hat. He carried an old oak walking-stick which lent him, in his opinion, a rather rustic easy-going air.

He approached the front door and rang the bell. He heard the sound of footsteps in the hall and the door opened and suddenly there stood before him, or rather above him, a gigantic woman dressed in riding-breeches. Even through the smoke of her cigarette he could smell the powerful odour of stables and horse manure that clung about her.

“Yes?” she asked, looking at him suspiciously. “What is it you want?”

Mr Boggis, who half expected her to whinny any moment, raised his hat, made a little bow, and handed her his card. “I do apologize for bothering you,” he said, and then he waited, watching her face as she read the message.

“I don’t understand,” she said, handing back the card. “What is it you want?”

Mr Boggis explained about the Society for the Preservation of Rare Furniture.

“This wouldn’t by any chance be something to do with the Socialist Party?” she asked, staring at him fiercely from under a pair of pale bushy brows.

From then on, it was easy. A Tory in ridingbreeches, male or female, was always a sitting duck for Mr Boggis. He spent two minutes delivering an impassioned eulogy on the extreme Right Wing of the Conservative Party, then two more denouncing the Socialists. As a clincher, he made particular reference to the Bill that the Socialists had once introduced for the abolition of bloodsports in the country, and went on to inform his listener that his idea of heaven-“though you better not tell the bishop, my dear”-was a place where one could hunt the fox, the stag, and the hare with large packs of tireless hounds from morn till night every day of the week, including Sundays.

Watching her as he spoke, he could see the magic beginning to do its work. The woman was grinning now, showing Mr Boggis a set of enormous, slightly yellow teeth. “Madam,” he cried, “I beg of you, please don’t get me started on Socialism.” At that point, she let out a great guffaw of laughter, raised an enormous red hand, and slapped him so hard on the shoulder that he nearly went over.

“Come in!” she shouted. “I don’t know what the hell you want, but come on in!”

Unfortunately, and rather surprisingly, there was nothing of any value in the whole house, and Mr Boggis, who never wasted time on barren territory, soon made his excuses and took his leave. The whole visit had taken less than fifteen minutes, and that, he told himself as he climbed back into his car and started off for the next place, was exactly as it should be.

From now on, it was all farmhouses, and the nearest was about half a mile up the road. It was a large half-timbered brick building of considerable age, and there was a magnificent pear tree still in blossom covering almost the whole of the south wall.

Mr Boggis knocked on the door. He waited, but no one came. He knocked again, but still there was no answer, so he wandered around the back to look for the farmer among the cowsheds. There was no one there either. He guessed that they must all still be in church, so he began peering in the windows to see if he could spot anything interesting. There was nothing in the dining-room. Nothing in the library either. He tried the next window, the living-room, and there, right under his nose, in the little alcove that the window made, he saw a beautiful thing, a semicircular card-table in mahogany, richly veneered, and in the style of Hepplewhite, built around 1780.

“Ah-ha,” he said aloud, pressing his face hard against the glass. “Well done, Boggis.”

But that was not all. There was a chair there as well, a single chair, and if he were not mistaken it was of an even finer quality than the table. Another Hepplewhite, wasn’t it? And oh, what a beauty! The lattices on the back were finely carved with the honeysuckle, the husk, and the paterae, the caning on the seat was original, the legs were very gracefully turned and the two back ones had that peculiar outward splay that meant so much. It was an exquisite chair. “Before this day is done,” Mr Boggis said softly, “I shall have the pleasure of sitting down upon that lovely seat.” He never bought a chair without doing this. It was a favourite test of his, and it was always an intriguing sight to see him lowering himself delicately into the seat, waiting for the “give’, expertly gauging the precise but infinitesimal degree of shrinkage that the years had caused in the mortice and dovetail joints.

But there was no hurry, he told himself. He would return here later. He had the whole afternoon before him.

The next farm was situated some way back in the fields, and in order to keep his car out of sight, Mr Boggis had to leave it on the road and walk about six hundred yards along a straight track that led directly into the back yard of the farmhouse. This place, he noticed as he approached, was a good deal smaller than the last, and he didn’t hold out much hope for it. It looked rambling and dirty, and some of the sheds were clearly in bad repair.

There were three men standing in a close group in a corner of the yard, and one of them had two large black greyhounds with him, on leashes. When the men caught sight of Mr Boggis walking forward in his black suit and parson’s collar, they stopped talking and seemed suddenly to stiffen and freeze, becoming absolutely still, motionless, three faces turned towards him, watching him suspiciously as he approached.

The oldest of the three was a stumpy man with a wide frog-mouth and small shifty eyes, and although Mr Boggis didn’t know it, his name was Rummins and he was the owner of the farm.

The tall youth beside him, who appeared to have something wrong with one eye, was Bert, the son of Rummins.

The shortish flat-faced man with a narrow corrugated brow and immensely broad shoulders was Claud. Claud had dropped in on Rummins in the hope of getting a piece of pork or ham out of him from the pig that had been killed the day before. Claud knew about the killing-the noise of it had carried far across the fields-and he also knew that a man should have a government permit to do that sort of thing, and that Rummins didn’t have one.

“Good afternoon,” Mr Boggis said. “Isn’t it a lovely day?”

None of the three men moved. At that moment they were all thinking precisely the same thing that somehow or other this clergyman, who was certainly not the local fellow, had been sent to poke his nose into their business and to report what he found to the government.

“What beautiful dogs,” Mr Boggis said. “I must say I’ve never been greyhound-racing myself, but they tell me it’s a fascinating sport.”

Again the silence, and Mr Boggis glanced quickly from Rummins to Bert, then to Claud, then back again to Rummins, and he noticed that each of them had the same peculiar expression on his face, something between a jeer and a challenge, with a contemptuous curl to the mouth and a sneer around the nose.

“Might I inquire if you are the owner?” Mr Boggis asked, undaunted, addressing himself to Rummins.

“What is it you want?”

“I do apologize for troubling you, especially on a Sunday.”

Mr Boggis offered his card and Rummins took it and held it up close to his face. The other two didn’t move, but their eyes swivelled over to one side, trying to see.

“And what exactly might you be wanting?” Rummins asked.

For the second time that morning, Mr Boggis explained at some length the aims and ideals of the Society for the Preservation of Rare Furniture.

“We don’t have any,” Rummins told him when it was over. “You’re wasting your time.”

“Now, just a minute, sir,” Mr Boggis said, raising a finger. “The last man who said that to me was an old farmer down in Sussex, and when he finally let me into his house, d’you know what I found? A dirty-looking old chair in the corner of the kitchen, and it turned out to be worth four hundred pounds! I showed him how to sell it, and he bought himself a new tractor with the money.”

“What on earth are you talking about?” Claud said. “There ain’t no chair in the world worth four hundred pound.”

“Excuse me,” Mr Boggis answered primly, “but there are plenty of chairs in England worth more than twice that figure. And you know where they are? They’re tucked away in the farms and cottages all over the country, with the owners using them as steps and ladders and standing on them with hobnailed boots to reach a pot of jam out of the top cupboard or to hang a picture. This is the truth I’m telling you, my friends.”

Rummins shifted uneasily on his feet. “You mean to say all you want to do is go inside and stand there in the middle of the room and look around?”

“Exactly,” Mr Boggis said. He was at last beginning to sense what the trouble might be. “I don’t want to pry into your cupboards or into your larder. I just want to look at the furniture to see if you happen to have any treasures here, and then I can write about them in our Society magazine.”

“You know what I think?” Rummins said, fixing him with his small wicked eyes. “I think you’re after buying the sniff yourself. Why else would you be going to all this trouble?”

“Oh, dear me. I only wish I had the money. Of course, if I saw something that I took a great fancy to, and it wasn’t beyond my means, 1 might be tempted to make an offer. But alas, that rarely happens.”

“Well,” Rummins said, “I don’t suppose there’s any harm in your taking a look around if that’s all you want.” He led the way across the yard to the back door of the farmhouse, and Mr Boggis followed him; so did the son Bert, and Claud with his two dogs. They went through the kitchen, where the only furniture was a cheap deal table with a dead chicken lying on it, and they emerged into a fairly large, exceedingly filthy living-room.

And there it was! Mr Boggis saw it at once, and he stopped dead in his tracks and gave a little shrill gasp of shock. Then he stood there for five, ten, fifteen seconds at least, staring like an idiot, unable to believe, not daring to believe what he saw before him. It couldn’t be true, not possibly! But the longer he stared, the more true it began to seem. After all, there it was standing against the wall right in front of him, as real and as solid as the house itself. And who in the world could possibly make a mistake about a thing like that? Admittedly it was painted white, but that made not the slightest difference. Some idiot had done that. The paint could easily be stripped off. But good God! Just look at it! And in a place like this!

At this point, Mr Boggis became aware of the three men, Rummins, Bert, and Claud, standing together in a group over by the fireplace, watching him intently. They had seen him stop and gasp and stare, and they must have seen his face turning red, or maybe it was white, but in any event they had seen enough to spoil the whole goddamn business if he didn’t do something about it quick. In a flash, Mr Boggis clapped one hand over his heart, staggered to the nearest chair, and collapsed into it, breathing heavily.

“What’s the matter with you?” Claud asked.

“It’s nothing,” he gasped. “I’ll be all right in a minute. Please-a glass of water. It’s my heart.”

Bert fetched him the water, handed it to him, and stayed close beside him, staring down at him with a fatuous leer on his face.

“I thought maybe you were looking at something,” Rummins said. The wide frogmouth widened a fraction further into a crafty grin, showing the stubs of several broken teeth.

“No, no,” Mr Boggis said. “Oh dear me, no. It’s just my heart. I’m so sorry. It happens every now and then. But it goes away quite quickly. I’ll be all right in a couple of minutes.”

He must have time to think, he told himself. More important still, he must have time to compose himself thoroughly before he said another word. Take it gently, Boggis. And whatever you do, keep calm. These people may be ignorant, but they are not stupid. They are suspicious and wary and sly. And if it is really true-no it can’t be, it can’t be true.

He was holding one hand up over his eyes in a gesture of pain, and now, very carefully, secretly, he made a little crack between two of the fingers and peeked through.

Sure enough, the thing was still there, and on this occasion he took a good long look at it. Yes-he had been right the first time! There wasn’t the slightest doubt about it! It was really unbelievable!

What he saw was a piece of furniture that any expert would have given almost anything to acquire. To a layman, it might not have appeared particularly impressive, especially when covered over as it was with dirty white paint, but to Mr Boggis it was a dealer’s dream. He knew, as does every other dealer in Europe and America, that among the most celebrated and coveted examples of eighteenth-century English furniture in existence are the three famous pieces known as “The Chippendale Commodes’. He knew their history backwards that the first was “discovered’ in 1920, in a house at Moreton-inMarsh, and was sold at Sotheby’s the same year; that the other two turned up in the same auction rooms a year later, both coming out of Raynham Hall, Norfolk. They all fetched enormous prices. He couldn’t quite remember the exact figure for the first one, or even the second, but he knew for certain that the last one to be sold had fetched thirty-nine hundred guineas. And that was in 1921! Today the same piece would surely be worth ten thousand pounds. Some man, Mr Boggis couldn’t remember his name, had made a study of these commodes fairly recently and had proved that all three must have come from the same workshop, for the veneers were all from the same log, and the same set of templates had been used in the construction of each. No invoices had been found for any of them, but all the experts were agreed that these three commodes could have been executed only by Thomas Chippendale himself, with his own hands, at the most exalted period in his career.

And here, Mr Boggis kept telling himself as he peered cautiously through the crack in his fingers, here was the fourth Chippendale Commode! And he had found it! He would be rich! He would also be famous! Each of the other three was known throughout the furniture world by a special name-The Chastleton Commode, The First Raynham Commode, The Second Raynham Commode. This one would go down in history as The Boggis Commode! Just imagine the faces of the boys up there in London when they got a look at it tomorrow morning! And the luscious offers coming in from the big fellows over in the West End -Frank Partridge, Mallet, Jetley, and the rest of them! There would be a picture of it in The Times, and it would say, “The very fine Chippendale Commode which was recently discovered by Mr Cyril Boggis, a London dealer… ” Dear God, what a stir he was going to make!

This one here, Mr Boggis thought, was almost exactly similar to the Second Raynham Commode. (All three, the Chastleton and the two Raynhams, differed from one another in a number of small ways.) It was a most impressive handsome affair, built in the French rococo style of Chippendale’s Directoire period, a kind of large fat chest-of-drawers set upon four carved and fluted legs that raised it about a foot from the ground. There were six drawers in all, two long ones in the middle and two shorter ones on either side. The serpentine front was magnificently ornamented along the top and sides and bottom, and also vertically between each set of drawers, with intricate carvings of festoons and scrolls and clusters. The brass handles, although partly obscured by white paint, appeared to be superb. It was, of course, a rather “heavy’ piece, but the design had been executed with such elegance and grace that the heaviness was in no way offensive.

“How’re you feeling now?” Mr Boggis heard someone saying.

“Thank you, thank you, I’m much better already. It passes quickly. My doctor says it’s nothing to worry about really so long as I rest for a few minutes whenever it happens. Ah yes,” he said, raising himself slowly to his feet. “That’s better. I’m all right now.”

A trifle unsteadily, he began to move around the room examining the furniture, one piece at a time, commenting upon it briefly. He could see at once that apart from the commode it was a very poor lot.

“Nice oak table,” he said. “But I’m afraid it’s not old enough to be of any interest. Good comfortable chairs, but quite modern, yes, quite modern. Now this cupboard, well, it’s rather attractive, but again, not valuable. This chest-of-drawers”-he walked casually past the Chippendale Commode and gave it a little contemptuous flip with his fingers-“worth a few pounds, I dare say, but no more. A rather crude reproduction, I’m afraid. Probably made in Victorian times. Did you paint it white?”

“Yes,” Runimins said, “Bert did it.”

“A very wise move. It’s considerably less offensive in white.”

“That’s a strong piece of furniture,” Rummins said. “Some nice carving on it too.”

“Machine-carved,” Mr Boggis answered superbly, bending down to examine the exquisite craftsmanship. “You can tell it a mile off. But still, I suppose it’s quite pretty in its way. It has its points.”

He began to saunter off, then he checked himself and turned slowly back again. He placed the tip of one finger against the point of his chin, laid his head over to one side, and frowned as though deep in thought.

“You know what?” he said, looking at the commode, speaking so casually that his voice kept trailing off. “I’ve just remembered…I’ve been wanting a set of legs something like that for a long time. I’ve got a rather curious table in my own little home, one of those low things that people put in front of the sofa, sort of a coffee-table, and last Michaelmas, when I moved house, the foolish movers damaged the legs in the most shocking way. I’m very fond of that table. I always keep my big Bible on it, and all my sermon notes.”

He paused, stroking his chin with the finger. “Now I was just thinking. These legs on your chestof-drawers might be very suitable. Yes, they might indeed. They could easily be cut off and fixed on to my table.”

He looked around and saw the three men standing absolutely still, watching him suspiciously, three pairs of eyes, all different but equally mistrusting, small pig-eyes for Rummins, large slow eyes for Claud, and two odd eyes for Bert, one of them very queer and boiled and misty pale, with a little black dot in the centre, like a fish eye on a plate.

Mr Boggis smiled and shook his head. “Come, come, what on earth am I saying? I’m talking as though I owned the piece myself. I do apologize.”

“What you mean to say is you’d like to buy it,” Rummins said.

“Well… ” Mr Boggis glanced back at the commode, frowning. “I’m not sure. I might and then again…on second thoughts no…I think it might be a bit too much trouble. It’s not worth it. I’d better leave it.”

“How much were you thinking of offering?” Rummins asked.

“Not much, I’m afraid. You see, this is not a genuine antique. It’s merely a reproduction.”

“I’m not so sure about that,” Rummins told him. “It’s been in here over twenty years, and before that it was up at the Manor House. I bought it there myself at auction when the old Squire died. You can’t tell me that thing’s new.,, “It’s not exactly new, but it’s certainly not more than about sixty years old.”

“It’s more than that,” Rummins said. “Bert, where’s that bit of paper you once found at the back of one of them drawers? That old bill.”

The boy looked vacantly at his father.

Mr Boggis opened his mouth, then quickly shut it again without uttering a sound. He was beginning literally to shake with excitement, and to calm himself he walked over to the window and stared out at a plump brown hen pecking around for stray grains of corn in the yard.

“It was in the back of that drawer underneath all them rabbit-snares,” Rummins was saying. “Go on and fetch it out and show it to the parson.”

When Bert went forward to the commode, Mr Boggis turned round again. He couldn’t stand not watching him. He saw him pull out one of the big middle drawers, and he noticed the beautiful way in which the drawer slid open. He saw Bert’s hand dipping inside and rummaging around among a lot of wires and strings.

“You mean this?” Bert lifted out a piece of folded yellowing paper and carried it over to the father, who unfolded it and held it up close to his face.

“You can’t tell me this writing ain’t bloody old,” Rummins said, and he held the paper out to Mr Boggis, whose whole arm was shaking as he took it. It was brittle and it cracked slightly between his fingers. The writing was in a long sloping copperplate hand: Edward Montagu, Esq. Dr To Thos. Chippendale A large mahogany Commode Table of exceeding fine wood, very rich carvd, set upon fluted legs, two very neat shaped long drawers in the middle part and two ditto on each side, with rich chasd Brass Handles and Ornaments, the whole completely finished in the most exquisite taste £87 Mr Boggis was holding on to himself tight and fighting to suppress the excitement that was spinning round inside him and making him dizzy. Oh God, it was wonderful! With the invoice, the value had climbed even higher. What in heaven’s name would it fetch now? Twelve thousand pounds? Fourteen? Maybe fifteen or even twenty? Who knows?

Oh, boy!

He tossed the paper contemptuously on to the table and said quietly, “It’s exactly what I told you, a Victorian reproduction. This is simply the invoice that the seller the man who made it and passed it off as an antique-gave to his client. I’ve seen lots of them. You’ll notice that he doesn’t say he made it himself. That would give the game away.”

“Say what you like,” Rummins announced, “but that’s an old piece of paper.”

“Of course it is, my dear friend. It’s Victorian, late Victorian. About eighteen ninety. Sixty or seventy years old. I’ve seen hundreds of them. That was a time when masses of cabinet-makers did nothing else but apply themselves to faking the fine furniture of the century before.”

“Listen, Parson,” Rummins said, pointing at him with a thick dirty finger, “I’m not saying as how you may not know a fair bit about this furniture business, but what I am saying is this: How on earth can you be so mighty sure it’s a fake when you haven’t even seen what it looks like underneath all that paint?”

“Come here,” Mr Boggis said. “Come over here and I’ll show you.” He stood beside the commode and waited for them to gather round. “Now, anyone got a knife?”

Claud produced a horn-handled pocket knife, and Mr Boggis took it and opened the smallest blade. Then, working with apparent casualness but actually with extreme care, he began chipping off the white paint from a small area on the top of the commode. The paint flaked away cleanly from the old hard varnish underneath, and when he had cleared away about three square inches, he stepped back and said, “Now, take a look at that!”

It was beautiful-a warm little patch of mahogany, glowing like a topaz, rich and dark with the true colour of its two hundred years.

“What’s wrong with it?” Rummins asked.

“It’s processed! Anyone can see that!”

“How can you see it, Mister? You tell us.”

“Well, I must say that’s a trifle difficult to explain. It’s chiefly a matter of experience. My experience tells me that without the slightest doubt this wood has been processed with lime. That’s what they use for mahogany, to give it that dark aged colour. For oak, they use potash salts, and for walnut it’s nitric acid, but for mahogany it’s always lime.”

The three men moved a little closer to peer at the wood. There was a slight stirring of interest among them now. It was always intriguing to hear about some new form of crookery or deception.

“Look closely at the grain. You see that touch of orange in among the dark red-brown. That’s the sign of lime.”

They leaned forward, their noses close to the wood, first Rummins, then Claud, then Ben.

“And then there’s the patina,” Mr Boggis continued.

“The what?”

He explained to them the meaning of this word as applied to furniture.

“My dear friends, you’ve no idea the trouble these rascals will go to to imitate the hard beautiful bronze-like appearance of genuine patina. It’s terrible, really terrible, and it makes me quite sick to speak of it!” He was spitting each word sharply off the tip of the tongue and making a sour mouth to show his extreme distaste. The men waited, hoping for more secrets.

“The time and trouble that some mortals will go to in order to deceive the innocent!” Mr Boggis cried. “It’s perfectly disgusting! D’you know what they did here, my friends? I can recognize it clearly. I can almost see them doing it, the long, complicated ritual of rubbing the wood with linseed oil, coating it over with french polish that has been cunningly coloured, brushing it down with pumice-stone and oil, bees-waxing it with a wax that contains dirt and dust, and finally giving it the heat treatment to crack the polish so that it looks like twohundred-year-old varnish! It really upsets me to contemplate such knavery!”

The three men continued to gaze at the little patch of dark wood.

“Feel it!” Mr Boggis ordered. “Put your fingers on it! There, how does it feel, warm or cold?”

“Feels cold,” Rummins said.

“Exactly, my friend! It happens to be a fact that faked patina is always cold to the touch. Real patina has a curiously warm feel to it.”

“This feels normal,” Rummins said, ready to argue.

“No, sir, it’s cold. But of course it takes an experienced and sensitive finger-tip to pass a positive judgement. You couldn’t really be expected to judge this any more than I could be expected to judge the quality of your barley. Everything in life, my dear sir, is experience.”

The men were staring at this queer moonfaced clergyman with the bulging eyes, not quite so suspiciously now because he did seem to know a bit about his subject. But they were still a long way from trusting him.

Mr Boggis bent down and pointed to one of the metal drawer-handles on the commode. “This is another place where the fakers go to work,” he said. “Old brass normally has a colour and character all of its own. Did you know that?”

They stared at him, hoping for still more secrets.

“But the trouble is that they’ve become exceedingly skilled at matching it. In fact it’s almost impossible to tell the difference between “genuine old’ and “faked old’. I don’t mind admitting that it has me guessing. So there’s not really any point in our scraping the paint off these handles. We wouldn’t be any the wiser.”

“How can you possibly make new brass look like old?” Claud said. “Brass doesn’t rust, you know.”

“You are quite right, my friend. But these scoundrels have their own secret methods.”

“Such as what?” Claud asked. Any information of this nature was valuable, in his opinion. One never knew when it might come in handy.

“All they have to do,” Mr Boggis said, “is to place these handles overnight in a box of mahogany shavings saturated in sal ammoniac. The sal ammoniac turns the metal green, but if you rub off the green, you will find underneath it a fine soft silvery-warm lustre, a lustre identical to that which comes with very old brass. Oh, it is so bestial, the things they do! With iron they have another trick.”

“What do they do with iron?” Claud asked, fascinated.

“Iron’s easy,” Mr Boggis said. “Iron locks and plates and hinges are simply buried in common salt and they come out all rusted and pitted in no time.”

“All right,” Rummins said. “So you admit you can’t tell about the handles. For all you know, they may be hundreds and hundreds of years old. Correct?”

“Ah,” Mr Boggis whispered, fixing Rummins with two big bulging brown eyes. “That’s where you’re wrong. Watch this.”

From his jacket pocket, he took out a small screwdriver. At the same time, although none of them saw him do it, he also took out a little brass screw which he kept well hidden in the palm of his hand. Then he selected one of the screws in the commode-there were four to each handle-and began carefully scraping all traces of white paint from its head. When he had done this, he started slowly to unscrew it.

“If this is a genuine old brass screw from the eighteenth century,” he was saying, “the spiral will be slightly uneven and you’ll be able to see quite easily that it has been hand-cut with a file. But if this brasswork is faked from more recent times, Victorian or later, then obviously the screw will be of the same period. It will be a mass-produced, machine-made article. Anyone can recognize a machine-made screw. Well, we shall see.”

It was not difficult, as he put his hands over the old screw and drew it out, for Mr Boggis to substitute the new one hidden in his palm. This was another little trick of his, and through the years it had proved a most rewarding one. The pockets of his clergyman’s jacket were always stocked with a quantity of cheap brass screws of various sizes.

“There you are,” he said, handing the modem screw to Rummins. “Take a look at that. Notice the exact evenness of the spiral? See it? Of course you do. It’s just a cheap common little screw you yourself could buy today in any ironmonger’s in the country.”

The screw was handed round from the one to the other, each examining it carefully. Even Rummins was impressed now.

Mr Boggis put the screwdriver back in his pocket together with the fine hand-cut screw that he’d taken from the commode, and then he turned and walked slowly past the three men towards the door.

“My dear friends,” he said, pausing at the entrance to the kitchen, “it was so good of you to let me peep inside your little home-so kind. I do hope I haven’t been a terrible old bore.”

Rummins glanced up from examining the screw. “You didn’t tell us what you were going to offer,” he said.

“Ah,” Mr Boggis said. “That’s quite right. I didn’t, did I? Well, to tell you the honest truth, I think it’s all a bit too much trouble. I think I’ll leave it.”

“How much would you give?”

“You mean that you really wish to part with it?”

“I didn’t say I wished to part with it. I asked you how much.”

Mr Boggis looked across at the commode, and he laid his head first to one side, then to the other, and he frowned, and pushed out his lips, and shrugged his shoulders, and gave a little scornful wave of the hand as though to say the thing was hardly worth thinking about really, was it?

“Shall we say…ten pounds. I think that Would be fair.”

“Ten pounds!” Rummins cried. “Don’t be so ridiculous, Parson, please!”

“It’s worth more’n that for firewood!” Claud said, disgusted.

“Look here at the bill!” Rummins went on, stabbing that precious document so fiercely with his dirty fore-finger that Mr Boggis became alarmed. “It tells you exactly what it cost! Eightyseven pounds! And that’s when it was new. Now it’s antique it’s worth double!”

“If you’ll pardon me, no, sir, it’s not. It’s a second-hand reproduction. But I’ll tell you what, my friend-I’m being rather reckless, I can’t help it-I’ll go up as high as fifteen pounds. How’s that?”

“Make it fifty,” Rummins said.

A delicious little quiver like needles ran all the way down the back of Mr Boggis’s legs and then under the soles of his feet. He had it now. It was his. No question about that. But the habit of buying cheap, as cheap as it was humanly possible to buy, acquired by years of necessity and practice, was too strong in him now to permit him to give in so easily.

“My dear man,” he whispered softly, “I only want the legs. Possibly I could find some use for the drawers later on, but the rest of it, the carcass itself, as your friend so rightly said; it’s firewood, that’s all.”

“Make it thirty-five,” Rummins said.

“I couldn’t sir, I couldn’t! It’s not worth it. And I simply mustn’t allow myself to haggle like this about a price. It’s all wrong. I’ll make you one final offer, and then I must go. Twenty pounds.”

“I’ll take it,” Rummins snapped. “It’s yours.”

“Oh dear,” Mr Boggis said, clasping his hands. “There I go again. I should never have started this in the first place.”

“You can’t back out now, Parson. A deal’s a deal.”

“Yes, yes, I know.”

“How’re you going to take it?”

“Well, let me see. Perhaps if I were to drive my car up into the yard, you gentlemen would be kind enough to help me load it?”

“In a car? This thing’ll never go in a car! You’ll need a truck for this!”

“I don’t think so. Anyway, we’ll see. My car’s on the road. I’ll be back in a jiffy. We’ll manage it somehow, I’m sure.”

Mr Boggis walked out into the yard and through the gate and then down the long track that led across the field towards the road. He found himself giggling quite uncontrollably, and there was a feeling inside him as though hundreds and hundreds of tiny bubbles were rising up from his stomach and bursting merrily in the top of his head, like sparkling-water. All the buttercups in the field were suddenly turning into golden sovereigns, glistening in the sunlight. The ground was littered with them, and he swung off the track on to the grass so that he could walk among them and tread on them and hear the little metallic tinkle they made as he kicked them around with his toes. He was finding it difficult to stop himself from breaking into a run. But clergymen never run; they walk Slowly. Walk slowly, Boggis. Keep calm, Boggis.

There’s no hurry now. The commode is yours! Yours for twenty pounds, and it’s worth fifteen or twenty thousand! The Boggis Commode! In ten minutes it’ll be loaded into your car-it’ll go in easily and you’ll be driving back to London and singing all the way! Mr Boggis driving the Boggis Commode home in the Boggis car. Historic occasion. What wouldn’t a newspaperman give to get a picture of that! Should he arrange it? Perhaps he should. Wait and see. Oh, glorious day! Oh, lovely sunny summer day! Oh, glory be!

Back in the farmhouse, Rummins was saying, “Fancy that old bastard giving twenty pound for a load of junk like this.”

“You did very nicely, Mr Rummins,” Claud told him. “You think he’ll pay you?”

“We don’t put it in the car till he do.”

“And what if it won’t go in the car?” Claud asked. “You know what I think, Mr Rummins? You want my honest opinion? I think the bloody thing’s too big to go in the car. And then what happens? Then he’s going to say to hell with it and just drive off without it and you’ll never see him again. Nor the money either. He didn’t seem all that keen on having it, you know.”

Rummins paused to consider this new and rather alarming prospect.

“How can a thing like that possibly go in a car?” Claud went on relentlessly. “A parson never has a big car anyway. You ever seen a parson with a big car, Mr Rummins?”

“Can’t say I have.”

“Exactly! Arid now listen to me. I’ve got an idea. He told us, didn’t he, that it was only the legs he was wanting. Right? So all we’ve got to do is to cut “em off quick right here on the spot before he comes back, then it’ll be sure to go in the car. All we’re doing is saving him the trouble of cutting them off himself when he gets home. How about it, Mr Rummins?” Claud’s flat bovine face glimmered with a mawkish pride.

“It’s not such a bad idea at that,” Rummins said, looking at the commode. “In fact it’s a bloody good idea. Come on then, we’ll have to hurry. You and Bert carry it out into the yard. I’ll get the saw. Take the drawers out first.”

Within a couple of minutes, Claud and Ben had carried the commode outside and had laid it upside down in the yard amidst the chicken droppings and cow dung and mud. In the distance, half-way across the field, they could see a small black figure striding along the path towards the road. They paused to watch. There was something rather comical about the way in which this figure was conducting itself. Every now and again it would break into a trot, then it did a kind of hop, skip, and jump, and once it seemed as though the sound of a cheerful song came rippling faintly to them from across the meadow.

“I reckon he’s barmy,” Claud said, and Bert grinned darkly, rolling his misty eye slowly round in its socket.

Rummins came waddling over from the shed, squat and froglike, carrying a long saw. Claud took the saw away from him and went to work.

“Cut “em close,” Rummins said. “Don’t forget he’s going to use “em on another table.”

The mahogany was hard and very dry, and as Claud worked, a fine red dust sprayed out from the edge of the saw and fell softly to the ground. One by one, the legs came off, and when they were all severed, Bert stooped down and arranged them carefully in a row.

Claud stepped back to survey the results of his labour. There was a longish pause.

“Just let me ask you one question, Mr Rummins,” he said slowly. “Even now, could you put that enormous thing into the back of a car?”

“Not unless it was a van.”

“Correct!” Claud cried. “And parsons don’t have vans, you know. All they’ve got usually is piddling little Morris Eights or Austin Sevens.”

“The legs is all he wants,” Rummins said. “If the rest of it won’t go in, then he can leave it. He can’t complain. He’s got the legs.”

“Now you know better’n that, Mr Rummins,” Claud said patiently. “You know damn well he’s going to start knocking the price if he don’t get every single bit of this into the car. A parson’s just as cunning as the rest of “em when it comes to money, don’t you make any mistake about that. Especially this old boy. So why don’t we give him his firewood now and be done with it. Where d’you keep the axe?”

“I reckon that’s fair enough,” Rummins said. “Ben, go fetch the axe.”

Bert went into the shed and fetched a tall woodcutter’s axe and gave it to Claud. Claud spat on the palms of his hands and rubbed them together. Then, with a long-armed high-swinging action, he began fiercely attacking the legless carcass of the commode.

It was hard work, and it took several minutes before he had the whole thing more or less smashed to pieces.

“I’ll tell you one thing,” he said, straightening up, wiping his brow. “That was a bloody good carpenter put this job together and I don’t care what the parson says.”

“We’re just in time!” Rummins called out. “Here he comes!”

Mrs Bixby and the Colonel’s Coat

AMERICA is the land of opportunities for women. Already they own about eightyfive per cent of the wealth of the nation. Soon they will have it all. Divorce has become a lucrative process, simple to arrange and easy to forget; and ambitious females can repeat it as often as they please and parlay their winnings to astronomical figures. The husband’s death also brings satisfactory rewards and some ladies prefer to rely upon this method. They know that the waiting period will not be unduly protracted for overwork and hypertension are bound to gel the poor devil before long, and he will die at his desk with a bottle of benzedrines in one hand and a packet of tranquillizers in the other.

Succeeding generations of youthful American males are not deterred in the slightest by this terrifying pattern of divorce and death. The higher the divorce rate climbs, the more eager they become. Young men marry like mice, almost before they have reached the age ol puberty, and a large proportion of them have at least two ex-wives on the payroll by the time they are thirtysix years old. To support these ladies in the manner to which they are accustomed, the men must work like slaves, which is of course precisely what they are. But now at last, as they approach their premature middle age, a sense of disillusionment and fear begins to creep slowly into their hearts, and in the evenings they take to huddling together in little groups, in clubs and bars, drinking their whiskies and swallowing their pills, and trying to comfort one another with stories.

The basic theme of these stories never varies. There are always three main characters-the husband, the wife, and the dirty dog. The husband is a decent clean-living man, working hard at his job. The wife is cunning, deceitful, and lecherous, and she is invariably up to some sort of jiggery-pokery with the dirty dog. The husband is too good a man even to suspect her. Things look black for the husband. Will the poor man ever find out? Must he be a cuckold for the rest of his life? Yes, he must. But wait! Suddenly, by a brilliant manoeuvre, the husband completely turns the tables on his monstrous spouse. The woman is flabbergasted, stupefied, humiliated, defeated. The audience of men around the bar smiles quietly to itself and takes a little comfort from the fantasy.

There are many of these stories going around, these wonderful wishful thinking dreamworld inventions of the unhappy male, but most of them are too fatuous to be worth repeating, and far too fruity to be put down on paper. There is one, however, that seems to be superior to the rest, particularly as it has the merit of being true. It is extremely popular with twice-or thricebitten males in search of solace, and if you are one of them, and if you haven’t heard it before, you may enjoy the way it comes out. The story is called “Mrs Bixby and the Colonel’s Coat’, and it goes something like this: Mr and Mrs Bixby lived in a smallish apartment somewhere in New York City. Mr Bixby was a dentist who made an average income. Mrs Bixby was a big vigorous woman with a wet mouth. Once a month, always on Friday afternoons, Mrs Bixby would board the train at Pennsylvania Station and travel to Baltimore to visit her old aunt. She would spend the night with the aunt and return to New York on the following day in time to cook supper for her husband. Mr Bixby accepted this arrangement good-naturedly. He knew that Aunt Maude lived in Baltimore, and that his wife was very fond of the old lady, and certainly it would be unreasonable to deny either of them the pleasure of a monthly meeting.

“Just so long as you don’t ever expect me to accompany you,” Mr Bixby had said in the beginning.

“Of course not, darling,” Mrs Bixby had answered. “After all, she is not your aunt. She’s mine.”

So far so good.

As it turned out, however, the aunt was little more than a convenient alibi for Mrs Bixby. The dirty dog, in the shape of a gentleman known as the Colonel, was lurking slyly in the background, and our heroine spent the greater part of her Baltimore time in this scoundrel’s company. The Colonel was exceedingly wealthy. He lived in a charming house on the outskirts of town. No wife or family encumbered him, only a few discreet and loyal servants, and in Mrs Bixby’s absence he consoled himself by riding his horses and hunting the fox.

Year after year, this pleasant alliance between Mrs Bixby and the Colonel continued without a hitch. They met so seldom-twelve times a year is not much when you come to think of it-that there was little or no chance of their growing bored with one another. On the contrary, the long wait between meetings only made the heart grow fonder, and each separate occasion became an exciting reunion.

“Tally-ho!” the Colonel would cry each time he met her at the station in the big car. “My dear, I’d almost forgotten how ravishing you looked. Let’s go to earth.”

Eight years went by.

It was just before Christmas, and Nits Bixby was standing on the station in Baltimore waiting for the train to take her back to New York. This particular visit which had just ended had been more than usually agreeable, and she was in a cheerful mood. But then the Colonel’s company always did that to her these days. The man had a way of making her feel that she was altogether a rather remarkable woman, a person of subtle and exotic talents, fascinating beyond measure; and what a very different thing that was from the dentist husband at home who never succeeded in making her feel that she was anything but a son of eternal patient, someone who dwelt in the waiting-room, silent among the magazines, seldom if ever nowadays to be called in to suffer the finicky precise ministrations of those clean pink hands.

“The Colonel asked me to give you this,” a voice beside her said. She turned and saw Wilkins, the Colonel’s groom, a small wizened dwarf with grey skin, and he was pushing a large flattish cardboard box into her arms.

“Good gracious me!” she cried, all of a flutter. “My heavens, what an enormous box! What is it, Wilkins? Was there a message? Did he send me a message?”

“No message,” the groom said, and he walked away.

As soon as she was on the train, Mrs Bixby carried the box into the privacy of the Ladies’ Room and locked the door. How exciting this was! A Christmas present from the Colonel. She started to undo the string. “I’ll bet it’s a dress,” she said aloud. “It might even be two dresses. Or it might be a whole lot of beautiful underclothes. I won’t look. I’ll just feel around and try to guess what it is. I’ll try to guess the colour as well, and exactly what it looks like. Also how much it cost.”

She shut her eyes tight and slowly lifted off the lid. Then she put one hand down into the box. There was some tissue paper on top; she could feel it and hear it rustling. There was also an envelope or a card of some sort. She ignored this and began burrowing underneath the tissue paper, the fingers reaching out delicately, like tendrils.

“My God,” she cried suddenly. “It can’t be true!”

She opened her eyes wide and stared at the coat. Then she pounced on it and lifted it out of the box, Thick layers of fur made a lovely noise against the tissue paper as they unfolded, and when she held it up and saw it hanging to its full length, it was so beautiful it took her breath away.

Never had she seen mink like this before. It was mink, wasn’t it? Yes, of course it was. But what a glorious colour! The fur was almost pure black. At first she thought it was black; but when she held it closer to the window she saw that there was a touch of blue in it as well, a deep rich blue, like cobalt. Quickly she looked at the label. It said simply, WILD LABRADOR MINK. There was nothing else, no sign of where it had been bought or anything. But that, she told herself, was probably the Colonel’s doing. The wily old fox was making darn sure he didn’t leave any tracks. Good for him. But what in the world could it have cost? She hardly dared to think. Four, five, six thousand dollars? Possibly more.

She just couldn’t take her eyes off it. Nor, for, that matter, could she wait to try it on. Quickly she slipped off her own plain red coat. She was panting a little now, she couldn’t help it, and her eyes were stretched very wide. But oh God, the feel of that fur! And those huge Wide sleeves with their thick turned-up cuffs! Wh0 was it had once told her that they always Used female skins for the arms and male skins for the rest of the coat? Someone had told her that. Joan Rutfield, probably; though how Joan would know anything about mink she couldn’t imagine.

The great black coat seemed to slide on to her almost of its own accord, like a second skin. Oh boy! It was the queerest feeling! She glanced into the mirror. It was fantastic. Her whole personality had suddenly changed completely. She looked dazzling, radiant, rich, brilliant, voluptuous, all at the same time. And the sense of power that it gave her! In this coat she could walk into any place she wanted and people would come scurrying around her like rabbits. The whole thing was just too wonderful for words!

Mrs Bixby picked up the envelope that was still lying in the box. She opened it and pulled out the Colonel’s letter: I once heard you saying you were fond of mink so I got you this. I’m told it’s a good one. Please accept it with my sincere good wishes as a parting gift. For my own personal reasons I shall not be able to see you any more. Good-bye and good luck.

Well!

Imagine that!

Right out of the blue, just when she was feeling so happy.

No more Colonel.

What a dreadful shock.

She would miss him enormously.

Slowly, Mrs Bixby began stroking the lovely soft black fur of the coat.

What you lose on the swings you get back on the roundabouts.

She smiled and folded the letter, meaning to tear it up and throw it out of the window, but in folding it she noticed that there was something written on the other side: Ps. Just tell them that nice generous aunt of yours gave it to you for Christmas.

Mrs Bixby’s mouth, at that moment stretched wide in a silky smile, snapped back like a piece of elastic.

“The man must be mad!” she cried. “Aunt Maude doesn’t have that son of money. She couldn’t possibly give me this.”

But if Aunt Maude didn’t give it to her, then who did?

Oh God! In the excitement of finding the coat and trying it on, she had completely overlooked this vital aspect.

In a couple of hours she would be in New York. Ten minutes after that she would be home, and the husband would be there to greet her; and even a man like Cyril, dwelling as he did in a dark phlegmy world of root canals, bicuspids, and caries, would start asking a few questions if his wife suddenly waltzed in from a week-end wearing a six-thousand-dollar mink coat.

You know what I think, she told herself. I think that goddamn Colonel has done this on purpose just to torture me. He knew perfectly well Aunt Maude didn’t have enough money to buy this. He knew I wouldn’t be able to keep it.

But the thought of parting with it now was more than Mrs Bixby could bear.

“I’ve got to have this coat!” she said aloud. “I’ve got to have this coat! I’ve got to have this coat!”

Very well, my dear. You shall have the coat. But don’t panic. Sit still and keep calm and start thinking. You’re a clever girl, aren’t you? You’ve fooled him before. The man never has been able to see much further than the end of his own probe, you know that. So just sit absolutely still and think. There’s lots of time.

Two and a half hours later, Mrs Bixby stepped off the train at Pennsylvania Station and walked quietly to the exit. She was wearing her old red coat again now and carrying the cardboard box in her arms. She signalled for a taxi.

“Driver,” she said, “would you know of a pawnbroker that’s still open around here?”

The man behind the wheel raised his brows and looked back at her, amused.

“Plenty along Sixth Avenue,” he answered.

“Stop at the first one you see, then, will you please?” She got in and was driven away.

Soon the taxi pulled up outside a shop that had three brass balls hanging over the entrance.

“Wait for me, please,” Mrs Bixby said to the driver, and she got out of the taxi and entered the shop.

There was an enormous cat crouching on the counter eating fishheads out of a white saucer. The animal looked up at Mrs Bixby with bright yellow eyes, then looked away again and went n eating. Mrs Bixby stood by the counter, as far away from the cat as possible, waiting for someone to come, staring at the watches, the shoe buckles, the enamel brooches, the old binoculars, the broken spectacles, the false teeth. Why did they always pawn their teeth, she wondered.

“Yes?” the proprietor said, emerging from a dark place in the back of the shop.

“Oh, good evening,” Mrs Bixby said. She began to untie the string around the box. The man went up to the cat and started stroking it along the top of its back, and the cat went on eating the fishheads.

“Isn’t it silly of me?” Mrs Bixby said. “I’ve gone and lost my pocket-book, and this being Saturday, the banks are all closed until Monday and I’ve simply got to have some money for the week-end. This is quite a valuable coat, but I’m not asking much. I only want to borrow enough on it to tide me over till Monday. Then I’ll come back and redeem it.”

The man waited, and said nothing. But when she pulled out the mink and allowed the beautiful thick fur to fall over the counter, his eyebrows went up and he drew his hand away from the cat and came over to look at it. He picked it up and held it out in front of him.

“If only I had a watch on me or a ring,” Mrs Bixby said, “I’d give you that instead. But the fact is I don’t have a thing with me other than this coat.” She spread out her fingers for him to see.

“It looks new,” the man said, fondling the soft fur.

“Oh yes, it is. But, as I said, I only want to borrow enough to tide me over till Monday. How about fifty dollars?”

“I’ll loan you fifty dollars.”

“It’s worth a hundred times more than that, but I know you’ll take good care of it until I return.”

The man went over to a drawer and fetched a ticket and placed it on the counter. The ticket looked like one of those labels you tie on to the handle of your suitcase, the same shape and size exactly, and the same stiff brownish paper. But it was perforated across the middle so that you could tear it in two, and both halves were identical.

“Name?” he asked.

“Leave that out. And the address.”

She saw the man pause, and she saw the nib of the pen hovering over the dotted line, waiting.

“You don’t have to put the name and address, do you?”

The man shrugged and shook his head and the pen-nib moved on down to the next line.

“It’s just that I’d rather not,” Mrs Bixby said. “It’s purely personal.”

“You’d better not lose this ticket, then.”

“I won’t lose it.”

“You realize that anyone who gets hold of it can come in and claim the article?”

“Yes, I know that.”

“Simply on the number.”

“Yes, I know.”

“What do you want me to put for a description?”

“No description either, thank you. It’s not necessary. Just put the amount I’m borrowing.”

The pen-nib hesitated again, hovering over the dotted line beside the word ARTICLE.

“I think you ought to put a description. A description is always a help if you want to sell the ticket. You never know, you might want to sell it sometime.”

“I don’t want to sell it.”

“You might have to. Lots of people do.”

“Look,” Mrs Bixby said. “I’m not broke, if that’s what you mean. I simply lost my purse. Don’t you understand?”

“You have it your own way then,” the man said. “It’s your coat.”

At this point an unpleasant thought struck Mrs Bixby. “Tell me something,” she said. “If I don’t have a description on my ticket, how can I be sure you’ll give me back the coat and not something else when I return?”

“It goes in the books.”

“But all I’ve got is a number, So actually you could hand me any old thing you wanted, isn’t that so?”

“Do you want a description or don’t you?” the man asked.

“No,” she said. “I trust you.”

The man wrote “fifty dollars’ opposite the word vu on both sections of the ticket, then he tore it in half along the perforations and slid the lower portion across the counter. He took a wallet from the inside pocket of his jacket and extracted five ten-dollar bills. “The interest is three per cent a month,” he said.

“Yes, all right. And thank you. You’ll take good care of it, won’t you?”

The man nodded but said nothing.

“Shall I put it back in the box for you?”

“No,” the man said.

Mrs Bixby turned and went out of the shop on to the street where the taxi was waiting. Ten minutes later, she was home.

“Darling,” she said as she bent over and kissed her husband. “Did you miss me?”

Cyril Bixby laid down the evening paper and glanced at the watch on his wrist. “It’s twelve and a half minutes past six,” he said. “You’re a bit late, aren’t you?”

“I know. It’s those dreadful trains. Aunt Maude sent you her love as usual. I’m dying for a drink, aren’t you?”

The husband folded his newspaper into a neat rectangle and placed it on the arm of his chair. Then he stood up and crossed over to the sideboard. His wife remained in the centre of the room pulling off her gloves, watching him carefully, wondering how long she ought to wait. He had his back to her now, bending forward to measure the gin, putting his face right up close to the measurer and peering into it as though it were a patient’s mouth.

It was funny how small he always looked after the Colonel. The Colonel was huge and bristly, and when you were near to him he smelled faintly of horseradish. This one was small and neat and bony and he didn’t really smell of anything at all, except peppermint drops, which he sucked to keep his breath nice for the patients.

“See what I’ve bought for measuring the vermouth,” he said, holding up a calibrated glass beaker. “I can get it to the nearest milligram with this.”

“Darling, how clever.”

I really must try to make him change the way he dresses, she told herself. His suits are just too ridiculous for words. There had been a time when she thought they were wonderful, those Edwardian jackets with high lapels and six buttons down the front, but now they merely seemed absurd. So did the narrow stovepipe trousers. You had to have a special sort of face to wear things like that, and Cyril just didn’t have it. His was a long bony countenance with a narrow nose and a slightly prognathous jaw, and when you saw it coming up out of the top of one of those tightly fitting oldfashioned suits it looked like a caricature of Sam Weller. He probably thought it looked like Beau Brummel. It was a fact that in the office he invariably greeted female patients with his white coat unbuttoned so that they would catch a glimpse of the trappings underneath; and in some obscure way this was obviously meant to convey the impression that he was a bit of a dog. But Mrs Bixby knew better. The plumage was a bluff. It meant nothing. It reminded her of an ageing peacock strutting on the lawn with only half its feathers left. Or one of those fatuous self-fertilizing flowers-like the dandelion. A dandelion never has to get fertilized for the setting of its seed, and all those brilliant yellow petals are just a waste of time, a boast, a masquerade. What’s the word the biologists use? Subsexual. A dandelion is subsexual. So, for that matter, are the summer broods of water fleas. It sounds a bit like Lewis Carroll, she thought-water fleas and dandelions and dentists.

“Thank you, darling,” she said, taking the Martini and seating herself on the sofa with her handbag on her lap. “And what did you do last night?”

“I stayed on in the office and cast a few inlays. I also got my accounts up to date.”

“Now really, Cyril, I think it’s high time you let other people do your donkey work for you. You’re much too important for that sort of thing. Why don’t you give the inlays to the mechanic?”

“I prefer to do them myself. I’m extremely proud of my inlays.”

“I know you are, darling, and I think they’re absolutely wonderful. They’re the best inlays in the whole world. But I don’t want you to burn yourself out. And why doesn’t that Pulteney woman do the accounts? That’s part of her job, isn’t it?”

“She does do them. But I have to price everything up first. She doesn’t know who’s rich and who isn’t.”

“This Martini is perfect,” Mrs Bixby said, setting down her glass on the side table. “Quite perfect.” She opened her bag and took out a handkerchief as if to blow her nose. “Oh look!” she cried, seeing the ticket. “I forgot to show you this! I found it just now on the seat of my taxi. It’s got a number on it, and I thought it might be a lottery ticket or something, so I kept it.”

She handed the small piece of stiff brown paper to her husband who took it in his fingers and began examining it minutely from all angles, as though it were a suspect tooth.

“You know what this is?” he said slowly.

“No dear, I don’t.”

“It’s a pawn ticket.”

“A what?”

“A ticket from a pawnbroker. Here’s the name and address of the shop-somewhere on Sixth Avenue.”

“Oh dear, I am disappointed. I was hoping it might be a ticket for the Irish Sweep.”

“There’s no reason to be disappointed,” Cyril Bixby said. “As a matter of fact this could be rather amusing.”

“Why could it be amusing, darling?”

He began explaining to her exactly how a pawn ticket worked, with particular reference to the fact that anyone possessing the ticket was entitled to claim the article. She listened patiently until he had finished his lecture.

“You think it’s worth claiming?” she asked.

“I think it’s worth finding out what it is. You see this figure of fifty dollars that’s written here? You know what that means?”

“No, dear, what does it mean?”

“It means that the item in question is almost certain to be something quite valuable.”

“You mean it’ll be worth fifty dollars?”

“More like five hundred.”

“Five hundred!”

“Don’t you understand?” he said. “A pawnbroker never gives you more than about a tenth of the real value.”

“Good gracious! I never knew that.”

“There’s a lot of things you don’t know, my dear. Now you listen to me. Seeing that there’s no name and address of the owner… “

“But surely there’s something to say who it belongs to?”

“Not a thing. People often do that. They don’t want anyone to know they’ve been to a pawnbroker. They’re ashamed of it.”

“Then you think we can keep it?”

“Of course we can keep it. This is now our ticket.”

“You mean my ticket,” Mrs Bixby said firmly. “I found it.”

“My dear girl, what does it matter? The important thing is that we are now in a position to go and redeem it any time we like for only fifty dollars. How about that?”

“Oh, what fun!” she cried. “I think it’s terribly exciting, especially when we don’t even know what it is. It could be anything, isn’t that right, Cyril? Absolutely anything!”

“It could indeed, although it’s most likely to be either a ring or a watch.”

“But wouldn’t it be marvellous if it was a real treasure? I mean something really old, like a wonderful old vase or a Roman statue.”

“There’s no knowing what it might be, m dear. We shall just have to wait and see.”

“I think it’s absolutely fascinating! Give me the ticket and I’ll rush over first thing Monday morning and find out!”

“I think I’d better do that.”

“Oh no!” she cried. “Let me do it!”

“I think not. I’ll pick it up on my way to work.”

“But it’s my ticket! Please let me do it, Cyril! Why should you have all the fun?”

“You don’t know these pawnbrokers, my dear. You’re liable to get cheated.”

“I wouldn’t get cheated, honestly I wouldn’t. Give the ticket to me, please.”

“Also you have to have fifty dollars,” he said, smiling. “You have to pay out fifty dollars in cash before they’ll give it to you.”

“I’ve got that,” she said. “I think.”

“I’d rather you didn’t handle it, if you don’t mind.”

“But Cyril, I found it. It’s mine. Whatever it is, it’s mine, isn’t that right?”

“Of course it’s yours, my dear. There’s no need to get so worked up about it.”

“I’m not. I’m just excited, that’s all.”

“I suppose it hasn’t occurred to you that this might be something entirely masculine a pocket-watch, for example, or a set of shirt-studs. It isn’t only women that go to pawnbrokers, you know.”

“In that case I’ll give it to you for Christmas,” Mrs Bixby said magnanimously.

I’ll be delighted. But if it’s a woman’s thing, I want it myself. Is that agreed?”

“That sounds very fair. Why don’t you come with me when I collect it?”

Mrs Bixby was about to say yes to this, but caught herself just in time. She had no wish to be greeted like an old customer by the pawnbroker in her husband’s presence.

“No,” she said slowly. “I don’t think I will. You see, it’ll be even more thrilling if I stay behind and wait. Oh, I do hope it isn’t going to be something that neither of us wants.”

“You’ve got a point there,” he said. “If I don’t think it’s worth fifty dollars, I won’t even take it.”

“But you said it would be worth five hundred.”

“I’m quite sure it will. Don’t worry.”

“Oh, Cyril. I can hardly wait! Isn’t it exciting?”

“It’s amusing,” he said, slipping the ticket into his waistcoat pocket. “There’s no doubt about that.”

Monday morning came at last, and after breakfast Mrs Bixby followed her husband to the door and helped him on with his coat.

“Don’t work too hard, darling,” she said.

“No, all right.”

“Home at six?”

“I hope so.”

“Are you going to have time to go to that pawnbroker?” she asked.

“My God, I forgot all about it. I’ll take a cab and go there now. It’s on my way,”

“You haven’t lost the ticket, have you?”

“I hope not,” he said, feeling in his waistcoat pocket. “No, here it is.”

“And you have enough money?”

“Just about.”

“Darling, ” she said, standing close to him and straightening his tie, which was perfectly straight.,, If it happens to be something nice, something you think I might like, will you telephone me as soon as you get to the office?”

“If you want me to, yes.”

“You know, I’m sort of hoping it’ll be something for you, Cyril. I’d much rather it was for you than for me.”

“Thai’s very generous of you, my dear. Now I must run.”

About an hour later, when the telephone rang, Mrs Bixby was across the room so fast she had the receiver off the hook before the first ring had finished.

“I got it!” he said.

“You did! Oh, Cyril, what was it? Was it something good?”

“Good!” he cried. “It’s fantastic! You wait till you get your eyes on this! You’ll swoon!”

“Darling, what is it? Tell me quick!”

“You’re a lucky girl, that’s what you are.”

“It’s for me, then?”

“Of course it’s for you. Though how in the world it ever got to be pawned for only fifty dollars I’ll be damned if I know. Someone’s crazy.”

“Cyril! Stop keeping me in suspense! I can’t bear it!”

“You’ll go mad when you see it.”

“What is it?”

“Try to guess.”

Mrs Bixby paused. Be careful, she told herself Be very careful now.

“A necklace,” she said.

“Wrong.”

“A diamond ring.”

“You’re not even warm. I’ll give you a hint. It’s something you can wear.”

“Something I can wear? You mean like a hat?”

“No, it’s not a hat,” he said, laughing.

“For goodness sake, Cyril! Why don’t you tell me?”

“Because I want it to be a surprise. I’ll bring it home with me this evening.”

“You’ll do nothing of the sort!” she cried. “I’m coming right down there to get it now!”

“I’d rather you didn’t do that.”

“Don’t be silly, darling. Why shouldn’t I come?”

“Because I’m too busy. You’ll disorganize my whole morning schedule. I’m half an hour behind already.”

“Then I’ll come in the lunch hour. All right?”

“I’m not having a lunch hour. Oh well, come at one-thirty then, while I’m having a sandwich. Good-bye.”

At half past one precisely, Mrs Bixby arrived at Mr Bixby’s place of business and rang the bell. Her husband, in his white dentist’s coat, opened the door himself.

“Oh, Cyril, I’m so excited!”

“So you should be. You’re a lucky girl, did you know that?” He led her down the passage and into the surgery.

“Go and have your lunch, Miss Pulteney,” he said to the assistant, who was busy putting instruments into the sterilizer. “You can finish that when you come back.” He waited until the girl had gone, then he walked over to a closet that he used for hanging up his clothes and stood in front of it, pointing with his finger. “It’s in there,” he said. “Now-shut your eyes.”

Mrs Bixby did as she was told. Then she took a deep breath and held it, and in the silence that followed she could hear him opening the cupboard door and there was a soft swishing sound as he pulled out a garment from among the other things hanging there.

“All right! You can look!”

“I don’t dare to,” she said, laughing.

“Go on. Take a peek.”

Coyly, beginning to giggle, she raised one eyelid a fraction of an inch, just enough to give her a dark blurry view of the man standing there in his white overalls holding something up in the air.

“Mink!” he cried. “Real mink!”

At the sound of the magic word she opened her eyes quick, and at the same time she actually started forward in order to clasp the coat in her arms.

But there was no coat. There was only a ridiculous fur neckpiece dangling from her husband’s hand.

“Feast your eyes on that!” he said, waving it in front of her face.

Mrs Bixby put a hand up to her mouth and started backing away. I’m going to scream, she told herself. I just know it. I’m going to scream.

“What’s the matter, my dear? Don’t you like it?” He stopped waving the fur and stood staring at her, waiting for her to say something.

“Why yes,” she stammered. “I…I…think it’s…it’s lovely…really lovely.”

“Quite took your breath away for a moment there, didn’t it?”

“Yes, it did.”

“Magnificent quality,” he said. “Fine colour, too. You know something my dear? I reckon a piece like this would cost you two or three hundred dollars at least if you had to buy it in a shop.”

“I don’t doubt it.”

There were two skins, two narrow mangylooking skins with their heads still on them and glass beads in their eye sockets and little paws hanging down. One of them had the rear end of the other in its mouth, biting it.

“Here,” he said. “Try it on.” He leaned forward and draped the thing around her neck, then stepped back to admire. “It’s perfect. It really suits you. It isn’t everyone who has mink, my dear.”

“No, it isn’t.”

“Better leave it behind when you go shopping or they’ll all think we’re millionaires and start charging us double.”

“I’ll try to remember that, Cyril.”

“I’m afraid you mustn’t expect anything else for Christmas. Fifty dollars was rather more than I was going to spend anyway.”

He turned away and went over to the basin and began washing his hands. “Run along now, my dear, and buy yourself a nice lunch. I’d take you out myself but I’ve got old man Gorman in the waiting-room with a broken clasp on his denture.”

Mrs Bixby moved towards the door.

I’m going to kill that pawnbroker, she told herself. I’m going right back there to the shop this very minute and I’m going to throw this filthy neckpiece right in his face and if he refuses to give me back my coat I’m going to kill him.

“Did I tell you I was going to be late home tonight?” Cyril Bixby said, still washing his hands.

“No.,, “It’ll probably be at least eight-thirty the way things look at the moment. It may even be nine.”

“Yes, all right. Good-bye.” Mrs Bixby went out, slamming the door behind her.

At that precise moment, Miss Pulteney, the secretary-assistant, came sailing past her down the corridor on her way to lunch.

“Isn’t it a gorgeous day?” Miss Pulteney said as she went by, flashing a smile. There was a lilt in her walk, a little whiff of perfume attending her, and she looked like a queen, just exactly like a queen in the beautiful black mink coat that the Colonel had given to Mrs Bixby.

Royal Jelly

“IT worries me to death, Albert, it really does,” Mrs Taylor said.

She kept her eyes fixed on the baby who was now lying absolutely motionless in the crook of her left arm.

“I just know there’s something wrong.”

The skin on the baby’s face had a pearly translucent quality and was stretched very tightly over the bones.

“Try again,” Albert Taylor said.

“It won’t do any good.”

“You have to keep trying, Mabel,” he said.

She lifted the bottle out of the saucepan of hot water and shook a few drops of milk on to the inside of her wrist, testing for temperature.

“Come on,” she whispered. “Come on, my baby. Wake up and take a bit more of this.”

There was a small lamp on the table close by that made a soft yellow glow all around her.

“Please,” she said. “Take just a weeny bit more.”

The husband watched her over the top of his magazine. She was half dead with exhaustion, he could see that, and the pale oval face, usually so grave and serene, had taken on a kind of pinched and desperate look. But even so, the drop of her head as she gazed down at the child was curiously beautiful.

“You see,” she murmured. “It’s no good. She won’t have it.”

She held the bottle up to the light, squinting at the calibrations.

“One ounce again. That’s all she’s taken. No it isn’t even that. It’s only three-quarters. It’s not enough to keep body and soul together, Albert, it really isn’t. It worries me to death.”

“I know,” he said.

“If only they could find out what was wrong.”

“There’s nothing wrong, Mabel. It’s just a matter of time.”

“Of course there’s something wrong.”

“Dr Robinson says no.”

“Look,” she said, standing up. “You can’t tell me it’s natural for a six-week-old child to weigh less, less by more than two whole pounds than she did when she was born! Just look at those legs! They’re nothing but skin and bone!”

The tiny baby lay limply on her arm, not moving.

“Dr Robinson said you was to stop worrying, Mabel. So did that other one.”

“Ha!” she said. “Isn’t that wonderful! I’m to stop worrying!”

“Now, Mabel.”

“What does he want me to do? Treat it as some sort of a joke?”

“He didn’t say that.”

“I hate doctors! I hate them all!” she cried, and she swung away from him and walked quickly out of the room towards the stairs, carrying the baby with her.

Albert Taylor stayed where he was and let her go.

In a little while he heard her moving about in the bedroom directly over his head, quick nervous footsteps going tap tap tap on the linoleum above. Soon the footsteps would stop, and then he would have to get up and follow her, and when he went into the bedroom he would find her sitting beside the cot as usual, staring at the child and crying softly to herself and refusing to move.

“She’s starving, Albert,” she would say.

“Of course she’s not starving.”

“She is starving. I know she is. And Albert?”

“Yes?”

“I believe you know it too, but you won’t admit it. Isn’t that right?”

Every night now it was like this.

Last week they had taken the child back to the hospital, and the doctor had examined it carefully and told them that there was nothing the matter.

“It took us nine years to get this baby, Doctor,” Mabel had said. “I think it would kill me if anything should happen to her.”

That was six days ago and since then it had lost another five ounces.

But worrying about it wasn’t going to help anybody, Albert Taylor told himself. One simply had to trust the doctor on a thing like this. He picked up the magazine that was still lying on his lap and glanced idly down the list of contents to see what it had to offer this week: Among the Bees in May Honey Cookery The Bee Farmer and the B. Pharm. Experiences in the Control of Nosema The Latest on Royal jelly This Week in the Apiary The Healing Power of Propolis Regurgitations British Beekeepers Annual Dinner Association News.

All his life Albert Taylor had been fascinated by anything that had to do with bees. As a small boy he often used to catch them in his bare hands and go running with them into the house to show to his mother, and sometimes he would put them on his face and let them crawl about over his cheeks and neck, and the astonishing thing about it all was that he never got stung. On the contrary, the bees seemed to enjoy being with him. They never tried to fly away, and to get rid of them he would have to brush them off gently with his fingers. Even then they would frequently return and settle again on his arm or hand or knee, any place where the skin was bare.

His father, who was a bricklayer, said there must be some witch’s stench about the boy, something noxious that came oozing out through the pores of the skin, and that no good would ever come of it, hypnotizing insects like that. But the mother said it was a gift given him by God, and even went so far as to compare him With St Francis and the birds.

As he grew older, Albert Taylor’s fascination with bees developed into an obsession, and by the time he was twelve he had built his first hive. The following summer he had captured his first swarm. Two years later, at the age of fourteen, he had no less than five hives standing neatly in a row against the fence in his father’s small back yard, and already-apart from the normal task of producing honey-he was practising the delicate and complicated business of rearing his own queens, grafting larvae into artificial cell cups, and all the rest of it.

He never had to use smoke when there was work to do inside a hive, and he never wore gloves on his hands or a net over his head. Clearly there was some strange sympathy between this boy and the bees, and down in the village, in the shops and pubs, they began to speak about him with a certain kind of respect, and people started coming up to the house to buy his honey.

When he was eighteen, he had rented one acre of rough pasture alongside a cherry orchard down the valley about a mile from the village, and there he had set out to establish his own business. Now, eleven years later, he was still in the same spot, but he had six acres of ground instead of one, two hundred and forty well-stocked hives, and a small house he’d built mainly with his own hands. He had married at the age of twenty and that, apart from the fact that it had taken them over nine years to get a child, had also been a success. In fact, everything had gone pretty well for Albert until this strange little baby girl came along and started frightening them out of their wits by refusing to eat properly and losing weight every day.

He looked up from the magazine and began thinking about his daughter.

That evening, for instance, when she had opened her eyes at the beginning of the feed, he had gazed into them and seen something that frightened him to death a kind of misty vacant stare, as though the eyes themselves were not connected to the brain at all but were just lying loose in their sockets like a couple of small grey marbles.

Did those doctors really know what they were talking about?

He reached for an ash-tray and started slowly picking the ashes out from the bowl of his pipe with a matchstick.

One could always take her along to another hospital, somewhere in Oxford perhaps. He might suggest that to Mabel when he went upstairs.

He could still hear her moving around in the bedroom, but she must have taken off her shoes now and put on slippers because the noise was very faint.

He switched his attention back to the magazine and went on with his reading. He finished the article called “Experiences in the Control of Nosema’, then turned over the page and began reading the next one, “The Latest on Royal Jelly’. He doubted very much whether there would be anything in this that he didn’t know already: What is this wonderful substance called royal jelly?

He reached for the tin of tobacco on the table beside him and began filling his pipe, still reading.

Royal jelly is a glandular secretion produced by the nurse bees to feed the larvae immediately they have hatched from the egg. The pharyngeal glands of bees produce this substance in much the same way as the mammary glands of vertebrates produce milk. The fact is of great biological interest because no other insects in the world are known to have evolved such a process.

All old stuff, he told himself, but for want of anything better to do, he continued to read.

Royal jelly is fed in concentrated form to all bee larvae for the first three days after hatching from the egg; but beyond that point, for all those who are destined to become drones or workers, this precious food is greatly diluted with honey and pollen. On the other hand, the larvae which are destined to become queens are fed throughout the whole of their larval period on a concentrated diet of pure royal jelly. Hence the name.

Above him, up in the bedroom, the noise of the footsteps had stopped altogether. The house was quiet. He struck a match and put it to his pipe.

Royal jelly must be a substance of tremendous nourishing power, for on this diet alone, the honey-bee larva increases in weight fifteen hundred times in five days.

That was probably about right, he thought, although for some reason it had never occurred to him to consider larval growth in terms of weight before.

This is as if a seven-and-a-half-pound baby should increase in that time to five tons.

Albert Taylor stopped and read that sentence again. He read it a third time.

This is as if a seven-and-a-half-pound baby “Mabel!” he cried, jumping up from his chair. “Mabel! Come here!”

He went out into the hall and stood at the foot of the stairs calling for her to come down.

There was no answer.

He ran up the stairs and switched on the light on the landing. The bedroom door was closed. He crossed the landing and opened it and stood in the doorway looking into the dark room. “Mabel,” he said. “Come downstairs a moment, will you please? I’ve just had a bit of an idea. It’s about the baby.”

The light from the landing behind him cast a faint glow over the bed and he could see her dimly now, lying on her stomach with her face buried in the pillow and her arms up over her head. She was crying again.

“Mabel,” he said, going over to her, touching her shoulder. “Please come down a moment. This may be important.”

“Go away,” she said. “Leave me alone.”

“Don’t you want to hear about my idea?”

“Oh, Albert, I’m tired,” she sobbed. “I’m so tired I don’t know what I’m doing any more. I don’t think I can go on. I don’t think I can stand it.”

There was a pause. Albert Taylor turned away from her and walked slowly over to the cradle where the baby was lying, and peered in. It was too dark for him to see the child’s face, but when he bent down close he could hear the sound of breathing, very faint and quick. “What time is the next feed?” he asked.

“Two o’clock, I suppose.”

“And the one after that?”

“Six in the morning.”

“I’ll do them both,” he said. “You go to sleep.”

She didn’t answer.

“You get properly into bed, Mabel, and go straight to sleep, you understand? And stop worrying. I’m taking over completely for the next twelve hours. You’ll give yourself a nervous breakdown going on like this.”

“Yes,” she said. “I know.”

“I’m taking the nipper and myself and the alarm clock into the spare room this very moment, so you just lie down and relax and forget all about us. Right?” Already he was pushing the cradle out through the door.

“Oh, Albert,” she sobbed.

“Don’t you worry about a thing. Leave it to me.”

“Albert “Yes?”

“I love you, Albert.”

“I love you too, Mabel. Now go to sleep.”

Albert Taylor didn’t see his wife again until nearly eleven o’clock the next morning.

“Good gracious me!” she cried, rushing down the stairs in dressing-gown and slippers. “Albert! Just look at the time! I must have slept twelve hours at least! Is everything all right? What happened?”

He was sitting quietly in his armchair, smoking a pipe and reading the morning paper. The baby was in a sort of carry-cot on the floor at his feet, sleeping.

“Hullo, dear,” he said, smiling.

She ran over to the cot and looked in. “Did she take anything, Albert? How many times have you fed her? She was due for another one at ten o’clock, did you know that?

Albert Taylor folded the newspaper neatly into a square and put it away on the side table. “I fed her at two in the morning,” he said, “and she took about half an ounce, no more. I fed her again at six and she did a bit better that time, two ounces… “

“Two ounces! Oh, Albert, that’s marvellous!”

“And we just finished the last feed ten minutes ago. There’s the bottle on the mantelpiece. Only one ounce left. She drank three. How’s that?” He was grinning proudly, delighted with his achievement.

The woman quickly got down on her knees and peered at the baby.

“Don’t she look better?” he asked eagerly. “Don’t she look fatter in the face?”

“It may sound silly,” the wife said, “but I actually think she does. Oh, Albert, you’re a marvel! How did you do it?”

“She’s turning the corner,” he said. “That’s all it is. Just like the doctor prophesied, she’s turning the corner.”

“I pray to God you’re right, Albert.”

“Of course I’m right. From now on, you watch her go.”

The woman was gazing lovingly at the baby.

“You look a lot better yourself too, Mabel.”

“I feel wonderful. I’m sorry about last night.”

“Let’s keep it this way,” he said. “I’ll do all the night feeds in future. You do the day ones.”

She looked up at him across the cot, frowning. “No,” she said. “Oh no, I wouldn’t allow you to do that.”

“I don’t want you to have a breakdown, Mabel.”

“I won’t, not now I’ve had some sleep.”

“Much better we share it.”

“No, Albert. This is my job and I intend to do it. Last night won’t happen again.”

There was a pause. Albert Taylor took the pipe out of his mouth and examined the grain on the bowl. “All right,” he said. “In that case I’ll just relieve you of the donkey work, I’ll do all the sterilizing and the mixing of the food and getting everything ready. That’ll help you a bit, anyway.”

She looked at him carefully, wondering what could have come over him all of a sudden.

“You see, Mabel, I’ve been thinking “Yes, dear.”

“I’ve been thinking that up until last night I’ve never even raised a finger to help you with this baby.”

“That isn’t true.”

“Oh yes it is. So I’ve decided that from now on I’m going to do my share of the work. I’m going to be the feed-mixer and the bottle-sterilizer. Right?”

“It’s very sweet of you, dear, but I really don’t think it’s necessary… “Come on!” he cried. “Don’t change the luck! I done it the last three times and just look what happened! When’s the next one? Two o’clock, isn’t it?”

“Yes.”

“It’s all mixed,” he said. “Everything’s all mixed and ready and all you’ve got to do when the time comes is to go out there to the larder and take it off the shelf and warm it up. That’s some help, isn’t it?”

The woman got up off her knees and went over to him and kissed him on the cheek.

You’re such a nice man,” she said. “I love you more and more every day I know you.”

Later, in the middle of the afternoon, when Albert was outside in the sunshine working among the hives, he heard her calling to him from the house.

“Albert!” she shouted. “Albert, come here!” She was running through the buttercups towards him.

He started forward to meet her, wondering what was wrong.

“Oh, Albert! Guess what!”

“I’ve just finished giving her the two-o’clock feed and she’s taken the whole lot!”

“No!”

“Every drop of it! Oh, Albert, I’m so happy! She’s going to be all right! She’s turned the corner just like you said!” She came up to him and threw her arms around his neck and hugged him, and he clapped her on the back and laughed and said what a marvellous little mother she was.

“Will you come in and watch the next one and see if she does it again, Albert?”

He told her he wouldn’t miss it for anything, and she hugged him again, then turned and ran back to the house, skipping over the grass and singing all the way.

Naturally, there was a certain amount of suspense in the air as the time approached for the sixo’clock feed. By five thirty both parents were already seated in the living-room waiting for the moment to arrive. The bottle with the milk formula in it was standing in a saucepan of warm water on the mantelpiece. The baby was asleep in its carry-cot on the sofa.

At twenty minutes to six it woke up and started screaming its head off.

“There you are!” Mrs Taylor cried. “She’s asking for the bottle. Pick her up quick, Albert, and hand her to me here. Give me the bottle first.”

He gave her the bottle, then placed the baby on the woman’s lap. Cautiously, she touched the baby’s lips with the end of the nipple. The baby seized the nipple between its gums and began to suck ravenously with a rapid powerful action.

“Oh, Albert, isn’t it wonderful?” she said, laughing.

“It’s terrific, Mabel.”

In seven or eight minutes, the entire contents of the bottle had disappeared down the baby’s throat.

“You clever girl,” Mrs Taylor said. “Four ounces again.”

Albert Taylor was leaning forward in his chair, peering intently into the baby’s face. “You know what?” he said. “She even seems as though she’s put on a touch of weight already. What do you think?”

The mother looked down at the child.

“Don’t she seem bigger and fatter to you, Mabel, than she was yesterday?”

“Maybe she does, Albert. I’m not sure. Although actually there couldn’t be any real gain in such a short time as this. The important thing is that she’s eating normally.”

“She’s turned the corner,” Albert said. “I don’t think you need worry about her any more.”

“I certainly won’t.”

“You want me to go up and fetch the cradle back into our own bedroom, Mabel?”

“Yes, please,” she said.

Albert went upstairs and moved the cradle. The woman followed with the baby, and after changing its nappy, she laid it gently down on its bed. Then she covered it with sheet and blanket.

“Doesn’t she look lovely, Albert?” she whispered. “Isn’t that the most beautiful baby you’ve ever seen in your entire life?”

“Leave her be now, Mabel,” he said. “Come on downstairs and cook us a bit of supper. We both deserve it.”

After they had finished eating, the parents settled themselves in armchairs in the livingroom, Albert with his magazine and his pipe, Mrs Taylor with her knitting. But this was a very different scene from the one of the night before. Suddenly, all tensions had vanished. Mrs Taylor’s handsome oval face was glowing with pleasure, her cheeks were pink, her eyes were sparkling bright, and her mouth was fixed in a little dreamy smile of pure content. Every now and again she would glance up from her knitting and gaze affectionately at her husband. Occasionally, she would stop the clicking of her needles altogether for a few seconds and sit quite still, looking at the ceiling, listening for a cry or a whimper from upstairs. But all was quiet.

“Albert,” she said after a while.

“Yes, dear?”

“What was it you were going to tell me last night when you came rushing up to the bedroom? You said you had an idea for the baby.”

Albert Taylor lowered the magazine on to his lap and gave her a long sly look.

“Did I?” he said.

“Yes.” She waited for him to go on, but he didn’t.

“What’s the big joke?” she asked. “Why are you grinning like that?”

“It’s a joke all right,” he said.

“Tell it to me, dear.”

“I’m not sure I ought to,” he said. “You might call me a liar.”

She had seldom seen him looking so pleased with himself as he was now, and she smiled back at him, egging him on.

“I’d just like to see your face when you hear it, Mabel, that’s all.”

“Albert, what is all this?”

He paused, refusing to be hurried.

“You do think the baby’s better, don’t you?” he asked.

“Of course I do.”

“You agree with me that all of a sudden she’s feeding marvellously and looking one-hundredpercent different?”

“I do, Albert, yes.”

“That’s good,” he said, the grin widening. You see, it’s me that did it.”

“Did what?”

” I cured the baby.

“Yes, dear, I’m sure you did.” Mrs Taylor went right on with her knitting.

“You don’t believe me, do you?”

“Of course I believe you, Albert. I give you all the credit, every bit of it.”

“Then how did I do it?”

“Well,” she said, pausing a moment to think. “I suppose it’s simply that you’re a brilliant feedmixer. Ever since you started mixing the feeds she’s got better and better.”

“You mean there’s some sort of an art in mixing the feeds?”

“Apparently there is.” She was knitting away and smiling quietly to herself, thinking how funny men were.

“I’ll tell you a secret,” he said. “You’re absolutely right. Although, mind you, it isn’t so much how you mix it that counts. It’s what you put in. You realize that, don’t you, Mabel?”

Mrs Taylor stopped knitting and looked up sharply at her husband. “Albert,” she said, “don’t tell me you’ve been putting things into that child’s milk?”

He sat there grinning.

“Well, have you or haven’t you?”

“It’s possible,” he said.

“I don’t believe it.”

He had a strange fierce way of grinning that showed his teeth.

“Albert,” she said. “Stop playing with me like this.”

“Yes, dear, all right.”

“You haven’t really put anything into her milk, have you? Answer me properly, Albert.

This could be serious with such a tiny baby.”

“The answer is yes, Mabel.”

“Albert Taylor! How could you?”

“Now don’t get excited,” he said. “I’ll tell you all about it if you really want me to, but for heaven’s sake keep your hair on.”

“It was beer!” she cried. “I just know it was beer!”

“Don’t be so daft, Mabel, please.”

“Then what was it?”

Albert laid his pipe down carefully on the table beside him and leaned back in his chair. “Tell me,” he said, “did you ever by any chance happen to hear me mentioning something called royal jelly?”

“I did not.”

“It’s magic,” he said. “Pure magic. And last night I suddenly got the idea that if I was to put some of this into the baby’s milk… “

“How dare you!”

“Now, Mabel, you don’t even know what it is yet.”

“I don’t care what it is,” she said. “You can’t go putting foreign bodies like that into a tiny baby’s milk. You must be mad.”

“It’s perfectly harmless, Mabel, otherwise I wouldn’t have done it. It comes from bees.”

“I might have guessed that.”

“And it’s so precious that practically no one can afford to take it. When they do, it’s only one little drop at a time.”

“And how much did you give to our baby, might I ask?”

“Al,. tin, he said, “that’s the whole point. That’s where the difference lies. I reckon that our baby, just in the last four feeds, has already swallowed about fifty times as much royal jelly as anyone else in the world has ever swallowed before. How about that?”

“Albert, stop pulling my leg.”

“I swear it,” he said proudly.

She sat there staring at him, her brow wrinkled, her mouth slightly open.

“You know what this stuff actually costs, Mabel, if you want to buy it? There’s a place in America advertising it for sale at this very moment for something like five hundred dollars a pound jar! Five hundred dollars! That’s more than gold, you know!”

She hadn’t the faintest idea what he was talking about.

“I’ll prove it,” he said, and he jumped up and went across to the large bookcase where he kept all his literature about bees. On the top shelf, the back numbers of the American Bee journal were neatly stacked alongside those of the British Bee Journal, Beecraft, and other magazines. He took down the last issue of the American Bee Journal and turned to a page of small classified advertisements at the back.

“Here you are,” he said. “Exactly as I told you. “We sell royal jelly-$480 per lb. jar wholesale.”

He handed her the magazine so she could read it herself.

“Now do you believe me? This is an actual shop in New York, Mabel. It says so.”

“It doesn’t say you can go stirring it into the milk of a practically new-born baby,” she said. “I don’t know what’s come over you, Albert, I really don’t.”

“It’s curing her, isn’t it?”

“I’m not so sure about that, now.”

“Don’t be so damn silly, Mabel. You know it is.”

“Then why haven’t other people done it with their babies?”

“I keep telling you,” he said. “It’s too expensive. Practically nobody in the world can afford to buy royal jelly just for eating except maybe one or two multimillionaires. The people who buy it are the big companies that make women’s face creams and things like that. They’re using it as a stunt. They mix a tiny pinch of it into a big jar of face cream and it’s selling like hot cakes for absolutely enormous prices. They claim it takes out the wrinkles.”

“And does it?”

“Now how on earth would I know that, Mabel? Anyway,” he said, returning to his chair, “that’s not the point. The point is this. It’s done so much good to our little baby just in the last few hours that I think we ought to go right on giving it to her. Now don’t interrupt, Mabel. Let me finish. I’ve got two hundred and forty hives out there and if I turn over maybe a hundred of them to making royal jelly, we ought to be able to supply her with all she wants.”

“Albert Taylor,” the woman said, stretching her eyes wide and staring at him. “Have you gone out of your mind?”

“Just hear me through, will you please?”

“I forbid it,” she said, “absolutely. You’re not to give my baby another drop of that horrid jelly, you understand?”

“Now, Mabel “And quite apart from that, we had a shocking honey crop last year, and if you go fooling around with those hives now, there’s no telling what might not happen.”

“There’s nothing wrong with my hives, Mabel.”

“You know very well we had only half the normal crop last year.”

“Do me a favour, will you?” he said. “Let me explain some of the marvellous things this stuff does.”

“You haven’t even told me what it is yet.”

“All right, Mabel. I’ll do that too. Will you listen? Will you give me a chance to explain it?”

She sighed and picked up her knitting once more. “I suppose you might as well get it off your chest, Albert. Go on and tell me.”

He paused, a bit uncertain now how to begin. It wasn’t going to be easy to explain something like this to a person with no detailed knowledge of apiculture at all.

“You know, don’t you,” he said, “that each colony has only one queen?”

“Yes.”

“And that this queen lays all the eggs?”

“Yes, dear. That much I know.”

“All right. Now the queen can actually lay two different kinds of eggs. You didn’t know that, but she can. It’s what we call one of the miracles of the hive. She can lay eggs that produce drones, and she can lay eggs that produce workers. Now if that isn’t a miracle, Mabel, I don’t know what is.”

“Yes, Albert, all right.”

“The drones are the males. We don’t have to worry about them. The workers are all females. So is the queen, of course. But the workers are unsexed females, if you see what I mean. Their organs are completely undeveloped, whereas the queen is tremendously sexy. She can actually lay her own weight in eggs in a single day.”

He hesitated, marshalling his thoughts.

“Now what happens is this. The queen crawls around on the comb and lays her eggs in what we call cells. You know all those hundreds of little holes you see in a honeycomb? Well, a brood comb is just about the same except the cells don’t have honey in them, they have eggs. She lays one egg to each cell, and in three days each of these eggs hatches out into a tiny grub. We call it a larva.

“Now, as soon as this larva appears, the nurse bees-they’re young workers all crowd round and start feeding it like mad. And you know what they feed it on?”

“Royal jelly,” Mabel answered patiently.

“Right!” he cried. “That’s exactly what they do feed it on. They get this stuff out of a gland in their heads and they start pumping it into the cell to feed the larva. And what happens then?”

He paused dramatically, blinking at her with his small watery-grey eyes. Then he turned slowly in his chair and reached for the magazine that he had been reading the night before.

“You want to know what happens then?” he asked, wetting his lips.

“I can hardly wait.”

“Royal jelly,” he read aloud, “must be a substance of tremendous nourishing power, for on this diet alone, the honeybee larva increases in weight fifteen hundred times in five days!”

“How much?”

“Fifteen hundred times, Mabel. And you know what that means if you put it in terms of a human being? It means,” he said, lowering his voice, leaning forward, fixing her with those small pale eyes, “it means that in five days a baby weighing seven and a half pounds to start off with would increase in weight to five tons!”

For the second time, Mrs Taylor stopped knitting.

“Now you mustn’t take that too literally, Mabel.”

“Who says I mustn’t?”

“It’s just a scientific way of putting it, that’s all.”

“Very well, Albert. Go on.”

“But that’s only half the story,” he said. “There’s more to come. The really amazing thing about royal jelly, I haven’t told you yet. I’m going to show you now how it can transform a plain dulllooking little worker bee with practically no sex organs at all into a great big beautiful fertile queen.”

“Are you saying our baby is dull-looking and plain?” she asked sharply.

“Now don’t go putting words into my mouth, Mabel, please. Just listen to this. Did you know that the queen bee and the worker bee, although they are completely different when they grow up, are both hatched out of exactly the same kind of egg?”

“I don’t believe that,” she said.

“It’s as true as I’m sitting here, Mabel, honest it is. Any time the bees want a queen to hatch out of the egg instead of a worker, they can do it.”

“How?”

“Ah,” he said, shaking a thick forefinger in her direction. “That’s just what I’m coming to. That’s the secret of the whole thing. Now what do you think it is, Mabel, that makes this miracle happen?”

“Royal jelly,” she answered. “You already told me.”

“Royal jelly it is!” he cried, clapping his hands and bouncing up on his seat. His big round face was glowing with excitement now, and two vivid patches of scarlet had appeared high up on each cheek.

“Here’s how it works. I’ll put it very simply for you. The bees want a new queen. So they build an extra-large cell, a queen cell we call it, and they get the old queen to lay one of her eggs in there, The other one thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine eggs she lays in ordinary worker cells. Now. As soon as these eggs hatch into larvae, the nurse bees rally round and start Pumping in the royal jelly. All of them get it, workers as well as queen. But here’s the vital thing, Mabel, so listen carefully. Here’s where the difference comes. The worker larvae only receive this special marvellous food for the first three days of their larval life, After that they have a complete change of diet. “What really happens is they get weaned, except that it’s not like an ordinary weaning because it’s so sudden. After the third day they’re put straight away on to more or less routine bees’ food-a mixture of honey and pollen and then about two weeks later they emerge from the cells as workers.

“But not so the larva in the queen cell! This one gets royal jelly all the way through its larval life. The nurse bees simply pour it into the cell, so much so in fact that the little larva is literally floating in it. And that’s what makes it into a queen!”

“You can’t prove it,” she said.

“Don’t talk so damn silly, Mabel, please. Thousands of people have proved it time and time again, famous scientists in every country in the world. All you have to do is take a larva out of a worker cell and put it in a queen cell that’s what we call grafting-and just so long as the nurse bees keep it well supplied with royal jelly, then presto!-it’ll grow up into a queen! And what makes it more marvellous still is the absolutely enormous difference between a queen and a worker when they grow up. The abdomen is a different shape. The sting is different. The legs are different. The…

“In what way are the legs different?” she asked, testing him.

“The legs? Well, the workers have little pollen baskets on their legs for carrying the pollen. The queen has none. Now here’s another thing. The queen has fully developed sex organs. The workers don’t. And most amazing of all, Mabel, the queen lives for an average of four to six years. The worker hardly lives that many months. And all this difference simply because one of them got royal jelly and the other didn’t!”

“It’s pretty hard to believe,” she said, “that a food can do all that.”

“Of course it’s hard to believe. It’s another of the miracles of the hive. In fact it’s the biggest ruddy miracle of them all. It’s such a hell of a big miracle that it’s baffled the greatest men of science for hundreds of years. Wait a moment. Stay here. Don’t move.”

Again he jumped up and went over to the bookcase and started rummaging among the books and magazines.

“I’m going to find you a few of the reports. Here we are. Here’s one of them. Listen to this.” He started reading aloud from a copy of the American Bee journal: “Living in Toronto at the head of a fine research laboratory given to him by the people of Canada in recognition of his truly great contribution to humanity in the discovery of insulin, Dr Frederick A. Banting became curious about royal jelly. He requested his staff to do a basic fractional analysis…

He paused.

“Well, there’s no need to read it all, but here’s what happened. Dr Banting and his people took some royal jelly from queen cells that contained two-day-old larvae, and then they started analysing it. And what d’you think they found?

“They found,” he said, “that royal jelly contained phenols; sterols, glycerils, dextrose, and-now here it comes-and eighty to eighty-five per cent unidentified acids!”

He stood beside the bookcase with the magazine in his hand, smiling a funny little furtive smile of triumph, and his wife watched him, bewildered.

He was not a tall man; he had a thick plump pulpy-looking body that was built close to the ground on abbreviated legs. The legs were slightly bowed. The head was huge and round, covered with bristly short-cut hair, and the greater part of the face-now that he had given up shaving altogether-was hidden by a brownish yellow fuzz about an inch long. In one way and another, he was rather grotesque to look at, there was no denying that.

“Eighty to eighty-five per cent,” he said, “unidentified acids. Isn’t that fantastic?” He turned back to the bookshelf and began hunting through the other magazines.

“What does it mean, unidentified acids?”

“That’s the whole point! No one knows! Not even Banting could find out. You’ve heard of Banting?”

“No.11 “He just happens to be about the most famous living doctor in the world today, that’s all.”

Looking at him now as he buzzed around in front of the bookcase with his bristly head and his hairy face and his plump pulpy body, she couldn’t help thinking that somehow, in some curious way, there was a touch of the bee about this man. She had often seen women grow to look like the horses that they rode, and she had noticed that people who bred birds or bull terriers or pomeranians frequently resembled in some small but startling manner the creature of their choice. But up until now it had never occurred to her that her husband might look like a bee. It shocked her a bit.

“And did Banting ever try to eat it,” she asked, “this royal jelly?”

“Of course he didn’t eat it, Mabel. He didn’t have enough for that. It’s too precious.”

“You know something?” she said, staring at him but smiling a little all the same. “You’re getting to look just a teeny bit like a bee yourself, did you know that?”

He turned and looked at her.

“I suppose it’s the beard mostly,” she said. “I do wish you’d stop wearing it. Even the colour is sort of bee-ish, don’t you think?”

“What the hell are you talking about, Mabel?”

“Albert,” she said. “Your language.”

“Do you want to hear any more of this or don’t you?”

“Yes, dear, I’m sorry. I was only joking. Do go on.,, He turned away again and pulled another magazine out of the bookcase and began leafing through the pages. “Now just listen to this, Mabel. “In 1939, Heyl experimented with twenty-one-day-old rats, injecting them with royal jelly in varying amounts. As a result, he found a precocious follicular development of the ovaries directly in proportion to the quantity of royal jelly injected.”

“There!” she cried. “I knew it!”

“Knew what?”

“I knew something terrible would happen.”

“Nonsense. There’s nothing wrong with that. Now here’s another, Mabel. “Still and Burden found that a male rat which hitherto had been unable to breed, upon receiving a minute daily dose of royal jelly, became a father many times over.”

“Albert,” she cried, “this stuff is much too strong to give to a baby! I don’t like it at all.”

“Nonsense, Mabel.”

“Then why do they only try it out on rats, tell me that? Why don’t some of these famous scientists take it themselves? They’re too clever, that’s why. Do you think Dr Banting is going to risk finishing up with precious ovaries? Not him.”

“But they have given it to people, Mabel. Here’s a whole article about it. Listen.” He turned the page and again began reading from the magazine. “In Mexico, in 1953, a group of enlightened physicians began prescribing minute doses of royal jelly for such things as cerebral neuritis, arthritis, diabetes, autointoxication from tobacco, impotence in men, asthma, croup, and gout…There are stacks of signed testimonials.

A celebrated stockbroker in Mexico City contracted a particularly stubborn case of psoriasis. He became physically unattractive. His clients began to forsake him. His business began to suffer. In desperation he turned to royal jelly-one drop with every meal-and presto! he was cured in a fortnight. A waiter in the CafŽ Jena, also in Mexico City, reported that his father, after taking minute doses of this wonder substance in capsule form, sired a healthy boy child at the age of ninety. A bullfight promoter in Acapulco, finding himself landed with a rather lethargic-looking bull, injected it with one gramme of royal jelly (an excessive dose) just before it entered the arena. Thereupon, the beast became so swift and savage that it promptly dispatched two picadors, three horses, and a matador, and finally.

“Listen!” Mrs Taylor said, interrupting him. “I think the baby’s crying.”

Albert glanced up from his reading. Sure enough, a lusty yelling noise was coming from the bedroom above.

“She must be hungry,” he said.

His wife looked at the clock. “Good gracious me!” she cried, jumping up. “It’s past her time again already! You mix the feed, Albert, quickly, while I bring her down! But hurry! I don’t want to keep her waiting.”

In half a minute, Mrs Taylor was back, carrying the screaming infant in her arms. She was flustered now, still quite unaccustomed to the ghastly nonstop racket that a healthy baby makes when it wants its food. “Do be quick, Albert!” she called, settling herself in the armchair and arranging the child on her lap. “Please hurry!”

Albert entered from the kitchen and handed her the bottle of warm milk. “It’s just right,” he said. “You don’t have to test it.”

She hitched the baby’s head a little higher in the crook of her arm, then pushed the rubber teat straight into the wide-open yelling mouth. The baby grabbed the teat and began to suck. The yelling stopped. Mrs Taylor relaxed.

“Oh, Albert, isn’t she lovely?”

“She’s terrific, Mabel-thanks to royal jelly.”

“Now, dear, I don’t want to hear another word about that nasty stuff. It frightens me to death.”

“You’re making a big mistake,” he said.

“We’ll see about that.”

The baby went on sucking the bottle.

“I do believe she’s going to finish the whole lot again, Albert.”

“I’m sure she is,” he said.

And a few minutes later, the milk was all gone.

“Oh, what a good girl you are!” Mrs Taylor cried, as very gently she started to withdraw the nipple. The baby sensed what she was doing and sucked harder, trying to hold on. The woman gave a quick little tug, and plop, out it came.

“Waa! Waa! Waa! Waa! Waa!” the baby yelled.

“Nasty old wind,” Mrs Taylor said, hoisting the child on to her shoulder and patting its back.

It belched twice in quick succession.

“There you are, my darling, you’ll be all right now.”

For a few seconds, the yelling stopped. Then it started again.

“Keep belching her,” Albert said. “She’s drunk it too quick.”

His wife lifted the baby back on to her shoulder. She rubbed its spine. She changed it from one shoulder to the other. She laid it on its stomach on her lap. She sat it up on her knee. But it didn’t belch again, and the yelling became louder and more insistent every minute.

“Good for the lungs,” Albert Taylor said, grinning. “That’s the way they exercise their lungs, Mabel, did you know that?”

“There, there, there,” the wife said, kissing it all over the face. “There, there, there.”

They waited another five minutes, but not for one moment did the screaming stop.

“Change the nappy,” Albert said. “It’s got a wet nappy, that’s all it is.” He fetched a clean one from the kitchen, and Mrs Taylor took the old one off and put the new one on.

This made no difference at all.

“Waa! Waa! Waa! Waa! Waa!” the baby yelled.

“You didn’t stick the safety pin through the skin, did you, Mabel?”

“Of course I didn’t,” she said, feeling under the nappy with her fingers to make sure.

The parents sat opposite one another in their armchairs, smiling nervously, watching the baby on the mother’s lap, waiting for it to tire and stop screaming.

“You know what?” Albert Taylor said at last.

“I’ll bet she’s still hungry. I’ll bet all she wants is another swig at that bottle. How about me fetching her an extra lot?”

“I don’t think we ought to do that, Albert.”

“It’ll do her good,” he said, getting up from his chair. “I’m going to warm her up a second helping.”

He went into the kitchen, and was away several minutes. “When he returned he was holding a bottle brimful of milk.

“I made her a double,” he announced. “Eight ounces. Just in case.”

“Albert! Are you mad? Don’t you know it’s just as bad to overfeed as it is to underfeed?”

“You don’t have to give her the lot, Mabel. You can stop any time you like. Go on,” he said, standing over her. “Give her a drink.”

Mrs Taylor began to tease the baby’s upper lip with the end of the nipple. The tiny mouth closed like a trap over the rubber teat and suddenly there was silence in the room. The baby’s whole body relaxed and a look of absolute bliss came over its face as it started to drink.

“There you are, Mabel! “What did I tell you?”

The woman didn’t answer.

“She’s ravenous, that’s what she is. Just look at her suck.”

Mrs Taylor was watching the level of the milk in the bottle: It was dropping fast, and before long three or four ounces out of the eight had disappeared.

“There,” she said. “That’!! do.”

“You can’t pull it away now, Mabel.”

“Yes, dear. I must.”

“Go on, woman. Give her the rest and stop fussing.”

“But Albert.

“She’s famished, can’t you see that? Go on, my beauty,” he said. “You finish that bottle.”

“I don’t like it, Albert,” the wife said, but she didn’t pull the bottle away.

“She’s making up for lost time, Mabel, that’s a!1 she’s doing.”

Five minutes later the bottle was empty. Slowly, Mrs Taylor withdrew the nipple, and this time there was no protest from the baby, no sound at a!!. It! ay peacefully on the mother’s lap, the eyes glazed with contentment, the mouth half-open, the lips smeared with milk.

“Twelve whole ounces, Mabel!” Albert Taylor said. “Three times the normal amount! Isn’t that amazing!”

The woman was staring down at the baby. And now the old anxious tight-lipped look of the frightened mother was slowly returning to her face.

“What’s the matter with you?” Albert asked. “You’re not worried by that, are you? You can’t expect her to get back to normal on a lousy four ounces, don’t be ridiculous.”

“Come here, Albert,” she said.

“What?”

“I said come here.”

He went over and stood beside her.

“Take a good look and tell me if you see anything different.”

He peered closely at the baby. “She seems bigger, Mabel, if that’s what you mean. Bigger and fatter.”

“Hold her,” she ordered. “Go on, pick her up.”

He reached out and lifted the baby up off the mother’s lap. “Good God!” he cried. “She weighs a ton!”

“Exactly.”

“Now isn’t that marvellous!” he cried, beaming. “I’ll bet she must be back to normal already!”

“It frightens me, Albert. It’s too quick.”

“Nonsense, woman.”

“It’s that disgusting jelly that’s done it,” she said. “I hate the stuff.”

“There’s nothing disgusting about royal jelly,” he answered, indignant.

“Don’t be a fool, Albert! You think it’s normal for a child to start putting on weight at this speed?”

“You’re never satisfied!” he cried. “You’re scared stiff when she’s losing and now you’re absolutely terrified because she’s gaining! What’s the matter with you, Mabel?”

The woman got up from her chair with the baby in her arms and started towards the door. “All I can say is,” she said, “it’s lucky I’m here to see you don’t give her any more of it, that’s all I can say.” She went out, and Albert watched her through the open door as she crossed the hail to the foot of the stairs and started to ascend, and when she reached the third or fourth step she suddenly stopped and stood quite still for several seconds as though remembering something. Then she turned and came down again rather quickly and re-entered the room.

“Albert,” she said.

“Yes?”

“I assume there wasn’t any royal jelly in this last feed we’ve just given her?”

“I don’t see why you should assume that, Mabel.”

“Albert!”

“What’s wrong?” he asked, soft and innocent.

“How dare you!” she cried.

Albert Taylor’s great bearded face took on a pained and puzzled look. “I think you ought to be very glad she’s got another big dose of it inside her,” he said. “Honest I do. And this is a very big dose, Mabel, believe you me.”

The woman was standing just inside the doorway clasping the sleeping baby in her arms and staring at her husband with huge eyes. She stood very erect, her body absolutely still with fury, her face paler, more tight-lipped than ever.

“You mark my words,” Albert was saying, You’re going to have a nipper there soon that’ll win first prize in any baby show in the entire country. Hey, why don’t you weigh her now and see what she is? You want me to get the scales, Mabel, so you can weigh her?”

The woman walked straight over to the large table in the centre of the room and laid the baby down and quickly started taking off its clothes. “Yes!” she snapped. “Get the scales!” Off came the little nightgown, then the undervest.

Then she unpinned the nappy and she drew it away and the baby lay naked on the table.

“But Mabel!” Albert cried. “It’s a miracle! She’s fat as a puppy!”

Indeed, the amount of flesh the child had put on since the day before was astounding. The small sunken chest with the rib bones showing all over it was now plump and round as a barrel, and the belly was bulging high in the air. Curiously, though, the arms and legs did not seem to have grown in proportion. Still short and skinny, they looked like little sticks protruding from a ball of fat.

“Look!” Albert said. “She’s even beginning to get a bit of fuzz on the tummy to keep her warm!” He put out a hand and was about to run the tips of his fingers over the powdering of silky yellowy-brown hairs that had suddenly appeared on the baby’s stomach.

“Don’t you touch her!” the woman cried. She turned and faced him, her eyes blazing, and she looked suddenly like some kind of little fighting bird with her neck arched over towards him as though she were about to fly at his face and peck his eyes out.

“Now wait a minute,” he said, retreating.

“You must be mad!” she cried.

“Now wait just one minute, Mabel, will you please, because if you’re still thinking this stuff is dangerous… That is what you’re thinking, isn’t it? All right, then. Listen carefully. I shall now proceed to prove to you once and for all, Mabel, that royal jelly is absolutely harmless to human beings, even in enormous doses. For example-why do you think we had only half the usual honey crop last summer? Tell me that.”

His retreat, walking backwards, had taken him three or four yards away from her, where he seemed to feel more comfortable.

“The reason we had only half the usual crop last summer,” he said slowly, lowering his voice, “was because I turned one hundred of my hives over to the production of royal jelly.”

“You what?”

“Ah,” he whispered. “I thought that might surprise you a bit. And I’ve been making it ever since right under your very nose.” His small eyes were glinting at her, and a slow sly smile was creeping around the corners of his mouth.

“You’ll never guess the reason, either,” he said. “I’ve been afraid to mention it up to now because I thought it might…well…sort of embarrass you.”

There was a slight pause. He had his hands clasped high in front of him, level with his chest, and he was rubbing one palm against the other, making a soft scraping noise.

“You remember that bit I read you out of the magazine? That bit about the rat? Let me see now, how does it go? “Still and Burden found that a male rat which hitherto had been unable to breed… ” He hesitated, the grin widening, showing his teeth.

“You get the message, Mabel?”

She stood quite still, facing him.

“The very first time I ever read that sentence, Mabel, I jumped straight out of my chair and I said to myself if it’ll work with a lousy rat, I said, then there’s no reason on earth why it shouldn’t work with Albert Taylor.”

He paused again, craning his head forward and turning one ear slightly in his wife’s direction, waiting for her to say something, But she didn’t.

“And here’s another thing,” he went on. “It made me feel so absolutely marvellous, Mabel, and so sort of completely different to what I was before that I went right on taking it even after you’d announced the joyful tidings. Buckets of it I must have swallowed during the last twelve months.”

The big heavy haunted-looking eyes of the woman were moving intently over the man’s face and neck. There was no skin showing at all on the neck, not even at the sides below the ears. The whole of it, to a point where it disappeared into the collar of the shirt, was covered all the way around with those shortish silky hairs, yellowy black.

“Mind you,” he said, turning away from her, gazing lovingly now at the baby, “it’s going to work far better on a tiny infant than on a fully developed man like me. You’ve only got to look at her to see that, don’t you agree?”

The woman’s eyes travelled slowly downward and settled on the baby. The baby was lying naked on the table, fat and white and comatose, like some gigantic grub that was approaching the end of its larval life and would soon emerge into the world complete with mandibles and wings.

“Why don’t you cover her up, Mabel?” he said. “We don’t want our little queen to catch a cold.”

Georgy Porgy

WITHOUT in any way wishing to blow my own trumpet, I think that I can claim to being in most respects a moderately well-matured and rounded individual. I have travelled a good deal. I am adequately read. I speak Greek and Latin. I dabble in science. I can tolerate a mildly liberal attitude in the politics of others. I have compiled a volume of notes upon the evolution of the madrigal in the fifteenth century. I have witnessed the death of a large number of persons in their beds; and in addition, I have influenced, at least I hope I have, the lives of quite a few others by the spoken word delivered from the pulpit.

Yet in spite of all this, I must confess that I have never in my life-well, how shall I put it?-I have never really had anything much to do with women.

To be perfectly honest, up until three weeks ago I had never so much as laid a finger on one of them except perhaps to help her over a stile or something like that when the occasion demanded. And even then I always tried to ensure that I touched only the shoulder or the waist or some other place where the skin was covered, because the one thing I never could stand was actual contact between my skin and theirs. Skin touching skin, my skin, that is, touching the skin of a female, whether it were leg, neck, face, hand, or merely finger, was so repugnant to me that I invariably greeted a lady with my hands clasped firmly behind my back to avoid the inevitable handshake.

I could go further than that and say that any sort of physical contact with them, even when the skin wasn’t bare, would disturb me considerably. If a woman stood close to me in a queue so that our bodies touched, or if she squeezed in beside me on a bus seat, hip to hip and thigh to thigh, my cheeks would begin burning like mad and little prickles of sweat would start coming out all over the crown of my head.

This condition is all very well in a schoolboy who has just reached the age of puberty. With him it is simply Dame Nature’s way of putting on the brakes and holding the lad back until he is old enough to behave himself like a gentleman. I approve of that.

But there was no reason on God’s earth why I, at the ripe old age of thirty-one, should continue to suffer a similar embarrassment. I was well trained to resist temptation, and I was certainly not given to vulgar passions.

Had I been even the slightest bit ashamed of my own personal appearance, then that might Possibly have explained the whole thing. But I was not. On the contrary, and though I say it myself, the fates had been rather kind to me in that regard. I stood exactly five and a half feet tall in my stockinged feet, and my shoulders, though they sloped downward a little from the neck, were nicely in balance with my small neat frame. (Personally, I’ve always thought that a little slope on the shoulder lends a subtle and faintly aesthetic air to a man who is not overly tall, don’t you agree?) My features were regular, my teeth were in excellent condition (protruding only a smallish amount from the upper jaw), and my hair, which was an unusually brilliant ginger-red, grew thickly all over my scalp. Good heavens above, I had seen men who were perfect shrimps in comparison with me displaying an astonishing aplomb in their dealings with the fairer sex. And oh, how I envied them! How I longed to do likewise-to be able to share in a few of those pleasant little rituals of contact that I observed continually taking place between men and women-the touching of hands, the peck on the cheek, the linking of arms, the pressure of knee against knee or foot against foot under the dining-table, and most of all, the full-blown violent embrace that comes when two of them join together on the floor-for a dance.

But such things were not for me. Alas, I had to spend my time avoiding them instead. And this, my friends, was easier said than done, even for a humble curate in a small country region far from the fleshpots of the metropolis.

My flock, you understand, contained an inordinate number of ladies. There were scores of them in the parish and the unfortunate thing about it was that at least sixty per cent of them were spinsters, completely untamed by the benevolent influence of holy matrimony.

I tell you I was jumpy as a squirrel.

One would have thought that with all the careful training my mother had given me as a child, I should have been capable of taking this sort of thing well in my stride; and no doubt I would have done if only she had lived long enough to complete my education. But alas, she was killed when I was still quite young.

She was a wonderful woman, my mother. She used to wear huge bracelets on her wrists, five or six of them at a time, with all sorts of things hanging from them and tinkling against each other as she moved. It didn’t matter where she was, you could always find her by listening for the noise of those bracelets. It was better than a cowbell. And in the evenings she used to sit on the sofa in her black trousers with her feet tucked up underneath her, smoking endless cigarettes from a long black holder. And I’d be crouching on the floor, watching her.

“You want to taste my martini, George?” she used to ask.

“Now stop it, Glare,” my father would say. “If you’re not careful you’ll stunt the boy’s growth.”

“Go on,” she said. “Don’t be frightened of it. Drink it.”

I always did everything my mother told me.

“That’s enough,” my father said. “He only has to know what it tastes like.”

“Please don’t interfere, Boris. This is very important.”

My mother had a theory that nothing in the world should be kept secret from a child. Show him everything. Make him experience it.

“I’m not going to have any boy of mine going around whispering dirty secrets with other children and having to guess about this thing and that simply because no one will tell him.”

Tell him everything. Make him listen.

“Come over here, George, and I’ll tell you what there is to know about God.”

She never read stories to me at night before I went to bed; she just “told’ me things instead. And every evening it was something different.

“Come over here, George, because now I’m going to tell you about Mohammed.”

She would be sitting on the sofa in her black trousers with her legs crossed and her feet tucked up underneath her, and she’d beckon to me in a queer languorous manner with the hand that held the long black cigarette-holder, and the bangles would start jingling all the way up her arm.

“If you must have a religion I suppose Mohammedanism is as good as any of them. It’s all based on keeping healthy. You have lots of wives, and you mustn’t ever smoke or drink.”

“Why mustn’t you smoke or drink, Mummy?”

“Because if you’ve got lots of wives you have to keep healthy and virile.”

“What is virile?”

“I’ll go into that tomorrow, my pet. Let’s deal with one subject at a time. Another thing about the Mohammedan is that he never never gets constipated.”

“Now, Clare,” my father would say, looking up from his book. “Stick to the facts.”

“My dear Boris, you don’t know anything about it. Now if only you would try bending forward and touching the ground with your forehead morning, noon, and night every day, facing Mecca, you might have a bit less trouble in that direction yourself”

I used to love listening to her, even though I could only understand about half of what she was saying. She really was telling me secrets, and there wasn’t anything more exciting than that.

“Come over here, George, and I’ll tell you precisely how your father makes his money.”

“Now, Glare, that’s quite enough.”

“Nonsense, darling. Why make a secret out of it with the child? He’ll only imagine something much much worse.”

I was exactly ten years old when she started giving me detailed lectures on the subject of sex. This was the biggest secret of them all, and therefore the most enthralling.

“Come over here, George, because now I’m going to tell you how you came into this world, right from the very beginning.”

I saw my father glance up quietly, and open his mouth wide the way he did when he was going to say something vital, but my mother was already fixing him with those brilliant shining eyes of hers, and he went slowly back to his book without uttering a sound.

“Your poor father is embarrassed,” she said, and she gave me her private smile, the one that she gave nobody else, only to me-the one-sided smile where just one corner of her mouth lifted slowly upward until it made a lovely long wrinkle that stretched right up to the eye itself, and became a sort of wink-smile instead.

“Embarrassment, my pet, is the one thing that I want you never to feel. And don’t think for a moment that your father is embarrassed only because of you.”

My father started wriggling about in his chair.

“My God, he’s even embarrassed about things like that when he’s alone with me, his own wife.”

“About things like what?” I asked.

At that point my father got up and quietly left the room.

I think it must have been about a week after this that my mother was killed. It may possibly have been a little later, ten days or a fortnight, I can’t be sure. All I know is that we were getting near the end of this particular series of “talks’ when it happened; and because I myself was personally involved in the brief chain of events that led up to her death, I can still remember every single detail of that curious night just as clearly as if it were yesterday. I can switch it on in my memory any time I like and run it through in front of my eyes exactly as though it were the reel of a cinema film; and it never varies. It always ends at precisely the same place, no more and no less, and it always begins in the same peculiarly sudden way, with the screen in darkness, and my mother’s voice somewhere above me, calling my name: “George! Wake up, George, wake up!”

And then there is a bright electric light dazzling in my eyes, and right from the very centre of it, but far away, the voice is still calling me: “George, wake up and get out of bed and put your dressing-gown on! Quickly! You’re coming downstairs. There’s something I want you to see. Come on, child, come on! Hurry up! And put your slippers on. We’re going outside.”

“Outside?”

“Don’t argue with me, George. Just do as you’re told.” I am so sleepy I can hardly see to walk, but my mother takes me firmly by the hand and leads me downstairs and out through the front door into the night where the cold air is like a sponge of water in my face, and I open my eyes wide and see the lawn all sparkling with frost and the cedar tree with its tremendous arms standing black against a thin small moon. And overhead a great mass of stars is wheeling up into the sky.

We hurry across the lawn, my mother and I, her bracelets all jingling like mad and me having to trot to keep up with her. Each step I take I can feel the crisp frosty grass crunching softly underfoot.

“Josephine has just started having her babies,” my mother says. “It’s a perfect opportunity. You shall watch the whole process.”

There is a light burning in the garage when we get there, and we go inside. My father isn’t there, nor is the car, and the place seems huge and bare, and the concrete floor is freezing cold through the soles of my bedroom slippers.

Josephine is reclining on a heap of straw inside the low wire cage in one corner of the room large blue rabbit with small pink eyes that watch us suspiciously as we go towards her. The husband, whose name is Napoleon, is now in a separate cage in the opposite corner, and I notice that he is standing up on his hind legs scratching impatiently at the netting.

“Look!” my mother cries. “She’s having the first one! It’s almost out!”

We both creep closer to Josephine, and I squat down beside the cage with my face right up against the wire. I am fascinated. Here is one rabbit coming out of another. It is magical and rather splendid. It is also very quick.

“Look how it comes out all neatly wrapped up in its own little cellophane bag!” my mother is saying.

“And just look how she’s taking care of it now! The poor darling doesn’t have a face-flannel, and even if she did she couldn’t hold it in her paws, so she’s washing it with her tongue instead.”

The mother rabbit rolls her small pink eyes anxiously in our direction, and then I see her shifting position in the straw so that her body is between us and the young one.

“Come round the other side,” my mother says. “The silly thing has moved. I do believe she’s trying to hide her baby from us.”

We go round the other side of the cage. The rabbit follows us with her eyes. A couple of yards away the buck is prancing madly up and down, clawing at the wire.

“Why is Napoleon so excited?” I ask.

“I don’t know, dear. Don’t you bother about him. Watch Josephine. I expect she’ll be having another one soon. Look how carefully she’s washing that little baby! She’s treating it just like a human mother treats hers! Isn’t it funny to think that I did almost exactly the same sort of thing to you once?” The big blue doe is still watching us, and now, again, she pushes the baby away with her nose and rolls slowly over to face the other way. Then she goes on with her licking and cleaning.

“Isn’t it wonderful how a mother knows instinctively just what she has to do?” my mother says. “Now you just imagine, my pet, that the baby is you, and Josephine is me-wait a minute, come back over here again so you can get a better look.”

We creep back around the cage to keep the baby in view.

“See how she’s fondling it and kissing it all over! There! She’s really kissing it now, isn’t she! Exactly like me and you!”

I peer closer. It seems a queer way of kissing to me.

“Look!” I scream. “She’s eating it!”

And sure enough, the head of the baby rabbit is now disappearing swiftly into the mother’s mouth.

“Mummy! Quick!”

But almost before the sound of my scream has died away, the whole of that tiny pink body has vanished down the mother’s throat.

I swing quickly around, and the next thing I know I’m looking straight into my own mother’s face, not six inches above me, and no doubt she is trying to say something or it may be that she is too astonished to say anything, but all I see is the mouth, the huge red mouth opening wider and wider until it is just a great big round gaping hole with a black centre, and I scream again, and this time I can’t stop. Then suddenly out come her hands, and I can feel her skin touching mine, the long cold fingers closing tightly over my fists, and I jump back and jerk myself free and rush blindly out into the night. I run down the drive and through the front gates, screaming all the way, and then, above the noise of my own voice I can hear the jingle of bracelets coming up behind me in the dark, getting louder and louder as she keeps gaining on me all the way down the long hill to the bottom of the lane and over the bridge on to the main road where the cars are streaming by at sixty miles an hour with headlights blazing.

Then somewhere behind me I hear a screech of tyres skidding on the road surface, and then there is silence, and I notice suddenly that the bracelets aren’t jingling behind me any more.

Poor Mother.

If only she could have lived a little longer.

I admit that she gave me a nasty fright with those rabbits, but it wasn’t her fault, and anyway queer things like that were always happening between her and me. I had come to regard them as a sort of toughening process that did me more good than harm. But if only she could have lived long enough to complete my education, I’m sure I should never have had all that trouble I was telling you about a few minutes ago.

I want to get on with that now. I didn’t mean to begin talking about my mother. She doesn’t have anything to do with what I originally started out to say. I won’t mention her again.

I was telling you about the spinsters in my parish. It’s an ugly word, isn’t it-spinster? It conjures up the vision either of a stringy old hen with a puckered mouth or of a huge ribald monster shouting around the house in riding-breeches. But these were not like that at all. They were a clean, healthy, well-built group of females, the majority of them highly bred and surprisingly wealthy, and I feel sure that the average unmarried man would have been gratified to have them around.

In the beginning, when I first came to the vicarage, I didn’t have too bad a time. I enjoyed a measure of protection, of course, by reason of my calling and my cloth. In addition, I myself adopted a cool dignified attitude that was calculated to discourage familiarity. For a few months, therefore, I was able to move freely among my parishioners, and no one took the liberty of linking her arm in mine at a charity bazaar, or of touching my fingers with hers as she passed me the cruet at suppertime. I was very happy. I was feeling better than I had in years. Even that little nervous habit I had of flicking my earlobe with my forefinger when I talked began to disappear.

This was what I call my first period, and it extended over approximately six months. Then came trouble.

I suppose I should have known that a healthy male like myself couldn’t hope to evade embroilment indefinitely simply by keeping a fair distance between himself and the ladies. It just doesn’t work. If anything it has the opposite effect.

I would see them eyeing me covertly across the room at a whist drive, whispering to one another, nodding, running their tongues over their lips, sucking at their cigarettes, plotting the best approach, but always whispering, and sometimes I overheard snatches of their talk-“What a shy person…he’s just a trifle nervous, isn’t he…he’s much too tense… he needs companionship…he wants loosening up we must teach him how to relax.” And then slowly as the weeks went by, they began to stalk me. I knew they were doing t. I could feel it happening although at first they did nothing definite to give themselves away.

That was my second period. It lasted for the best part of a year and was very trying indeed. But it was paradise compared with the third and final phase.

For now, instead of sniping at me sporadically from far away, the attackers suddenly came charging out of the wood with bayonets fixed. It was terrible, frightening. Nothing is more calculated to unnerve a man than the swift unexpected assault. Yet I am not a coward. I will stand my ground against any single individual of my own size under any circumstances. But this onslaught, I am now convinced, was conducted by vast numbers operating as one skilfully coordinated unit.

The first offender was Miss Elphinstone, a large woman with moles. I had dropped in on her during the afternoon to solicit a contribution towards a new set of bellows for the organ, and after some pleasant conversation in the library she had graciously handed me a cheque for two guineas. I told her not to bother to see me to the door and I went out into the hall to get my hat. I was about to reach for it when all at once-she must have come tip-toeing up behind me-all at once I felt a bare arm sliding through mine, and one second later her fingers were entwined in my own, and she was squeezing my hand hard, in out, in out, as though it were the bulb of a throat-spray.

“Are you really so Very Reverend as you’re always pretending to be?” she whispered.

Well!

All I can tell you is that when that arm of hers came sliding in under mine, it felt exactly as though a cobra was coiling itself around my wrist. I leaped away, pulled open the front door, and fled down the drive without looking back.

The very next day we held a jumble sale in the village hall (again to raise money for the new bellows), and towards the end of it I was standing in a corner quietly drinking a cup of tea and keeping an eye on the villagers crowding round the stalls when all of a sudden I heard a voice beside me saying, “Dear me, what a hungry look you have in those eyes of yours.”

The next instant a long curvaceous body was leaning up against mine and a hand with red fingernails was trying to push a thick slice of coconut cake into my mouth.

“Miss Prattley,” I cried. “Please!”

But she’d got me up against the wall, and with a teacup in one hand and a saucer in the other I was powerless to resist. I felt the sweat breaking out all over me and if my mouth hadn’t quickly become full of the cake she was pushing into it, I honestly believe I would have started to scream.

A nasty incident, that one; but there was worse to come.

The next day it was Miss Unwin. Now Miss Unwin happened to be a close friend of Miss Elphinstone’s and of Miss Prattley’s, and this of course should have been enough to make me very cautious. Yet who would have thought that she of all people. Miss Unwin, that quiet gentle little mouse who only a few weeks before had presented me with a new hassock exquisitely worked in needlepoint with her own hands, who would have thought that she would ever have taken a liberty with anyone? So when she asked me to accompany her down to the crypt to show her the Saxon murals, it never entered my head that there was devilry afoot. But there was.

I don’t propose to describe that encounter; it was too painful. And the ones which followed were no less savage. Nearly every day from then on, some new outrageous incident would take place. I became a nervous wreck. At times I hardly knew what I was doing. I started reading the burial service at young Gladys Pitcher’s wedding. I dropped Mrs Harris’s new baby into the font during the christening and gave it a nasty ducking. An uncomfortable rash that I hadn’t had in over two years reappeared on the side of my neck, and that annoying business with my earlobe came back worse than ever before. Even my hair began coming out in my comb. The faster I retreated, the faster they came after me. Women are like that. Nothing stimulates them quite so much as a display of modesty or shyness in a man. And they become doubly persistent if underneath it all they happen to detect-and here I have a most difficult confession to make-if they happen to detect, as they did in me, a little secret gleam of longing shining in the backs of the eyes.

You see, actually I was mad about women.

Yes, I know. You will find this hard to believe after all that I have said, but it was perfectly true. You must understand that it was only when they touched me with their fingers or pushed up against me with their bodies that I became alarmed. Providing they remained at a safe distance, I could watch them for hours on end with the same peculiar fascination that you yourself might experience in watching a creature you couldn’t bear to touch-an octopus, for example, or a long poisonous snake. I loved the smooth white look of a bare arm emerging from a sleeve, curiously naked like a peeled banana. I could get enormously excited just from watching a girl walk across the room in a tight dress; and I particularly enjoyed the back view of a pair of legs when the feet were in rather high heels-the wonderful braced-up look behind the knees, with the legs themselves very taut as though they were made of strong elastic stretched out almost to breaking-point, but not quite. Sometimes, in Lady Birdwell’s drawingroom, sitting near the window on a summer’s afternoon, I would glance over the rim of my teacup towards the swimming pool and become agitated beyond measure by the sight of a little patch of sunburned stomach bulging between the top and bottom of a two-piece bathing-suit.

There is nothing wrong in having thoughts like these. All men harbour them from time to time. But they did give me a terrible sense of guilt. Is it me, I kept asking myself, who is unwittingly responsible for the shameless way in which these ladies are now behaving? Is it the gleam in my eye (which I cannot control) that is constantly rousing their passions and egging them on? Am I unconsciously giving them what is sometimes known as the come-hither signal every time I glance their way? Am I?

Or is this brutal conduct of theirs inherent in the very nature of the female?

I had a pretty fair idea of the answer to this question, but that was not good enough for me. I happen to possess a conscience that can never be consoled by guesswork; it has to have proof. I simply had to find out who was really the guilty party in this case-me or them, and with this object in view, I now decided to perform a simple experiment of my own invention, using Snelling’s rats.

A year or so previously I had had some trouble with an objectionable choirboy named Billy Snelling. On three consecutive Sundays this youth had brought a pair of white rats into church and had let them loose on the floor during my sermon. In the end I had confiscated the animals and carried them home and placed them in a box in the shed at the bottom of the vicarage garden. Purely for humane reasons I had then proceeded to feed them, and as a result, but without any further encouragement from me, the creatures began to multiply very rapidly. The two became five, and five became twelve.

It was at this point that I decided to use them for research purposes. There were exactly equal numbers of males and females, six of each, so that conditions were ideal.

I first isolated the sexes, putting them into two separate cages, and I left them like that for three whole weeks. Now a rat is a very lascivious animal, and any zoologist will tell you that for them this is an inordinately long period of separation. At a guess I would say that one week of enforced celibacy for a rat is equal to approximately one year of the same treatment for someone like Miss Elphinstone or Miss Prattley So you can see that I was doing a pretty fair job in reproducing actual conditions.

When the three weeks were up, I took a large box that was divided across the centre by a little fence, and I placed the females on one side and the males on the other. The fence consisted of nothing more than three single strands of naked wire, one inch apart, but there was a powerful electric current running through the wires.

To add a touch of reality to the proceedings, I gave each female a name. The largest one, who also had the longest whiskers, was Miss Elphinstone. The one with a short thick tail was Miss Prattley. The smallest of them all was Miss Unwin, and so on. The males, all six of them, were ME.

I now pulled up a chair and sat back to watch the result.

All rats are suspicious by nature, and when I first put the two sexes together in the box with only the wire between them, neither side made a move. The males stared hard at the females through the fence. The females stared back, waiting for the males to come forward. I could see that both sides were tense with yearning. Whiskers quivered and noses twitched and occasionally a long tail would flick sharply against the wall of the box.

After a while, the first male detached himself from his group and advanced gingerly towards the fence, his belly close to the ground. He touched a wire and was immediately electrocuted. The remaining eleven rats froze, motionless.

There followed a period of nine and a half minutes during which neither side moved; but I noticed that while all the males were now staring at the dead body of their colleague, the females had eyes only for the males.

Then suddenly Miss Prattley with the short tail could stand it no longer. She came bounding forward, hit the wire, and dropped dead.

The males pressed their bodies closer to the ground and gazed thoughtfully at the two corpses by the fence. The females also seemed to be quite shaken, and there was another wait, with neither side moving.

Now it was Miss Unwin who began to show signs of impatience. She snorted audibly and twitched a pink mobile nose-end from side to side, then suddenly she started jerking her body quickly up and down as though she were doing pushups. She glanced round at her remaining four companions, raised her tail high in the air as much as to say, “Here I go, girls,” and with that she advanced briskly to the wire, pushed her head through it, and was killed.

Sixteen minutes later, Miss Foster made her first move. Miss Foster was a woman in the village who bred cats, and recently she had had the effrontery to put up a large sign outside her house in the High Street, saying FOSTER’S CATFERY. Through long association with the creatures she herself seemed to have acquired all their most noxious characteristics, and whenever she came near me in a room I could detect, even through the smoke of her Russian cigarette, a faint but pungent aroma of cat. She had never struck me as having much control over her baser instincts, and it was with some satisfaction, therefore, that I watched her flow as she foolishly took her own life in a last desperate plunge towards the masculine sex.

A Miss Montgomery-Smith came next, a small determined woman who had once tried to make me believe that she had been engaged to a bishop. She died trying to creep on her belly under the lowest wire, and I must say I thought this a very fair reflection upon the way in which she lived her life.

And still the five remaining males stayed motionless, waiting.

The fifth female to go was Miss Plumley. She was a devious one who was continually slipping little messages addressed to me into the collection bag. Only the Sunday before, I had been in the vestry counting the money after morning service and had come across one of them tucked inside a folded ten-shilling note. Your poor throat sounded hoarse today during the sermon, it said. Let me bring you a bottle of my own cherry pectoral to soothe it down. Most affectionately, Eunice Plumley.

Miss Plumley ambled slowly up to the wire, sniffed the centre strand with the tip of her nose, came a fraction too close, and received two hundred and forty volts of alternating current through her body.

The five males stayed where they were, watching the slaughter.

And now only Miss Elphinstone remained on the feminine side.

For a full half-hour neither she nor any of the others made a move. Finally one of the males stirred himself slightly, took a step forward, hesitated, thought better of it, and slowly sank back into a crouch on the floor.

This must have frustrated Miss Elphinstone beyond measure, for suddenly, with eyes blazing, she rushed forward and took a flying leap at the wire. It was a spectacular jump and she nearly cleared it; but one of her hind legs grazed the top strand, and thus she also perished with the rest of her sex.

I cannot tell you how much good it did me to watch this simple and, though I say it myself, this rather ingenious experiment. In one stroke I had laid open the incredibly lascivious, stopatnothing nature of the female. My own sex was vindicated; my own conscience was cleared. In a trice, all those awkward little flashes of guilt from which I had continually been suffering flew out of the window. I felt suddenly very strong and serene in the knowledge of my own innocence.

For a few moments I toyed with the absurd idea of electrifying the black iron railings that ran around the vicarage garden; or perhaps just the gate would be enough. Then I would sit back comfortably in a chair in the library and watch through the window as the real Misses Elphinstone and Prattley and Unwin came forward one after the other and paid the final penalty for pestering an innocent male.

Such foolish thoughts!

What I must actually do now, I told myself, was to weave around me a sort of invisible electric fence constructed entirely out of my Own personal moral fibre. Behind this I would sit in perfect safety while the enemy, one after another, flung themselves against the wire.

I would begin by cultivating a brusque manner. I would speak crisply to all women, and refrain from smiling at them. I would no longer step back a pace when one of them advanced upon me. I would stand my ground and glare at her, and if she said something that I considered suggestive, I would make a sharp retort.

It was in this mood that I set off the very next day to attend Lady Birdwell’s tennis party.

I was not a player myself, but her ladyship had graciously invited me to drop in and mingle with the guests when play was over at six o’clock. I believe she thought that it lent a certain tone to a gathering to have a clergyman present, and she was probably hoping to persuade me to repeat the performance I gave the last time I was there, when I sat at the piano for a full hour and a quarter after supper and entertained the guests with a detailed description of the evolution of the madrigal through the centuries.

I arrived at the gates on my cycle promptly at six o’clock and pedalled up the long drive towards the house. This was the first week of June, and the rhododendrons were massed in great banks of pink and purple all the way along on either side. I was feeling unusually blithe and dauntless. The previous day’s experiment with rats had made it impossible now for anyone to take me by surprise. I knew exactly what to expect and I was armed accordingly. All around me the little fence was up.

“Ah, good evening, Vicar,” Lady Birdwell cried, advancing upon me with both arms outstretched.

I stood my ground and looked her straight in the eye. “How’s Birdwell?” I said. “Still up in the city?”

I doubt whether she had ever before in her life heard Lord Birdwell referred to thus by someone who had never even met him. It stopped her dead in her tracks. She looked at me queerly and didn’t seem to know how to answer.

“I’ll take a seat if I may,” I said, and walked past her towards the terrace where a group of nine or ten guests were settled comfortably in cane chairs, sipping their drinks. They were mostly women, the usual crowd, all of them dressed in white tennis clothes, and as I strode in among them my own sober black suiting seemed to give me, I thought, just the right amount of separateness for the occasion.

The ladies greeted me with smiles. I nodded to them and sat down in a vacant chair, but I didn’t smile back.

“I think perhaps I’d better finish my story another time,” Miss Elphinstone was saying. “I don’t believe the vicar would approve.” She giggled and gave me an arch look. I knew she was waiting for me to come out with my usual little nervous laugh and to say my usual little sentence about how broadminded I was; but I did nothing of the sort. I simply raised one side of my upper lip until it shaped itself into a tiny curl of contempt (I had practised in the minor that morning), and then I said sharply, in a loud voice, “Mens sana in corpore sano.”

“What’s that?” she cried. “Come again, Vicar.”

“A clean mind in a healthy body,” I answered.

“It’s a family motto.”

There was an odd kind of silence for quite a long time after this. I could see the women exchanging glances with one another, frowning, shaking their heads.

“The vicar’s in the dumps,” Miss Foster announced. She was the one who bred cats. “I think the vicar needs a drink.”

“Thank you,” I said, “but I never imbibe. You know that.”

“Then do let me fetch you a nice cooling glass of fruit cup?”

This last sentence came softly and rather suddenly from someone just behind me, to my right, and there was a note of such genuine concern in the speaker’s voice that I turned round.

I saw a lady of singular beauty whom I had met only once before, about a month ago. Her name was Miss Roach, and I remembered that she had struck me then as being a person far out of the usual run. I had been particularly impressed by her gentle and reticent nature; and the fact that I had felt comfortable in her presence proved beyond doubt that she was not the sort of person who would try to impinge herself upon me in any way.

“I’m sure you must be tired after cycling all that distance,” she was saying now.

I swivelled right round in my chair and looked at her carefully. She was certainly a striking person-unusually muscular for a woman, with broad shoulders and powerful arms and a huge calf bulging on each leg. The flush of the afternoon’s exertions was still upon her, and her face glowed with a healthy red sheen.

“Thank you so much, Miss Roach,” I said, “but I never touch alcohol in any form. Maybe a small glass of lemon squash “The fruit cup is only made of fruit, Padre.”

How I loved a person who called me “Padre’. The word has a military ring about it that conjures up visions of stern discipline and officer rank.

“Fruit cup?” Miss Elphinstone said. “It’s harmless.”

“My dear man, it’s nothing but vitamin C,” Miss Foster said.

“Much better for you than fizzy lemonade,” Lady Birdwell said. “Carbon dioxide attacks the lining of the stomach.”

“I’ll get you some,” Miss Roach said, smiling at me pleasantly. It was a good open smile, and there wasn’t a trace of guile or mischief from one corner of the mouth to the other.

She stood up and walked over to the drink table. I saw her slicing an orange, then an apple, then a cucumber, then a grape, and dropping the pieces into a glass. Then she poured in a large quantity of liquid from a bottle whose label I couldn’t quite read without my spectacles, but I fancied that I saw the name JIM on it, or TIM or PIM, or some such word.

“I hope there’s enough left,” Lady Birdwell called out. “Those greedy children of mine do love it so.”

“Plenty,” Miss Roach answered, and she brought the drink to me and set it on the table.

Even without tasting it I could easily understand why children adored it. The liquid itself was dark amber-red and there were great hunks of fruit floating around among the ice cubes; and on top of it all, Miss Roach had placed a sprig of mint. I guessed that the mint had been put there specially for me, to take some of the sweetness away and to lend a touch of grown-upness to a concoction that was otherwise so obviously for youngsters.

“Too sticky for you, Padre!”

“It’s delectable,” I said, sipping it. “Quite perfect.”

It seemed a pity to gulp it down quickly after all the trouble Miss Roach had taken to make it, but it was so refreshing I couldn’t resist.

“Do let me make you another!”

I liked the way she waited until I had set the glass on the table, instead of trying to take it out of my hand.

“I wouldn’t eat the mint if I were you,” Miss Elphinstone said.

“I’d better get another bottle from the house,” Lady Birdwell called out. “You’re going to need it, Mildred.”

“Do that,” Miss Roach replied. “I drink gallons of the stuff myself,” she went on, speaking to me. “And I don’t think you’d say that I’m exactly what you might call emaciated.”

“No indeed,” I answered fervently. I was watching her again as she mixed me another brew, noticing how the muscles rippled under the skin of the arm that raised the bottle. Her neck also was uncommonly fine when seen from behind; not thin and stringy like the necks of a lot of these so-called modern beauties, but thick and strong with a slight ridge running down either side where the sinews bulged. It wasn’t easy to guess the age of a person like this, but I doubted whether she could have been more than fortyeight or nine.

I had just finished my second big glass of fruit cup when I began to experience a most peculiar sensation. I seemed to be floating up out of my chair, and hundreds of little warm waves came washing in under me, lifting me higher and higher. I felt as buoyant as a bubble, and everything around me seemed to be bobbing up and down and swirling gently from side to side. It was all very pleasant, and I was overcome by an almost irresistible desire to break into song.

“Feeling happy?” Miss Roach’s voice sounded miles and miles away, and when I turned to look at her, I was astonished to see how near she really was. She, also, was bobbing up and down.

“Terrific,” I answered. “I’m feeling absolutely terrific.”

Her face was large and pink, and it was so close to me now that I could see the pale carpet of fuzz covering both her cheeks, and the way the sunlight caught each tiny separate hair and made it shine like gold. All of a sudden I found myself wanting to put out a hand and stroke those cheeks of hers with my fingers. To tell the truth I wouldn’t have objected in the least if she had tried to do the same to me.

“Listen,” she said softly. “How about the two of us taking a little stroll down the garden to see the lupins?”

“Fine,” I answered. “Lovely. Anything you say.”

There is a small Georgian summer-house alongside the croquet lawn in Lady Birdwell’s garden, and the very next thing I knew, I was sitting inside it on a kind of chaise-longue and Miss Roach was beside me. I was still bobbing up and down, and so was she, and so, for that matter, was the summer-house, but I was feeling wonderful. I asked Miss Roach if she would like me to give her a song.

“Not now,” she said, encircling me with her arms and squeezing my chest against hers so hard that it hurt.

“Don’t,” I said, melting.

“That’s better,” she kept saying. “That’s much better, isn’t it?”

Had Miss Roach or any other female tried to do this sort of thing to me an hour before, I don’t quite know what would have happened. I think I would probably have fainted. I might even have died. But here I was now, the same old me, actually relishing the contact of those enormous bare arms against my body! Also-and this was the most amazing thing of all-I was beginning to feel the urge to reciprocate.

I took the lobe of her left ear between my thumb and forefinger, and tugged it playfully.

“Naughty boy,” she said.

I tugged harder and squeezed it a bit at the same time. This roused her to such a pitch that she began to grunt and snort like a hog. Her breathing became loud and stertorous.

“Kiss me,” she ordered.

“What?” I said.

“Come on, kiss me.”

At that moment, I saw her mouth. I saw this great mouth of hers coming slowly down on top of me, starting to open, and coming closer and closer, and opening wider and wider; and suddenly my whole stomach began to roll right over inside me and I went stiff with terror.

“No!” I shrieked. “Don’t! Don’t, Mummy, don’t!”

I can only tell you that I had never in all my life seen anything more terrifying than that mouth. I simply could not stand it coming at me like that. Had it been a red-hot iron someone was pushing into my face I wouldn’t have been nearly so petrified, I swear I wouldn’t. The strong arms were around me, pinning me down so that I couldn’t move, and the mouth kept getting larger and larger, and then all at once it was right on top of me, huge and wet and cavernous, and the next second-I was inside it.

I was right inside this enormous mouth, lying on my stomach along the length of the tongue, with my feet somewhere around the back of the throat; and I knew instinctively that unless I got myself out again at once I was going to be swallowed alive-just like that baby rabbit. I Could feel my legs being drawn down the throat by some kind of suction, and quickly I threw up “fly arms and grabbed hold of the lower front teeth and held on for dear life. My head was near the mouth-entrance, and I could actually look right out between the lips and see a little patch of the world outside-sunlight shining on the polished wooden floor of the summer-house, and on the floor itself a gigantic foot in a white tennis shoe.

I had a good grip with my fingers on the edge of the teeth, and in spite of the suction, I was managing to haul myself up slowly towards the daylight when suddenly the upper teeth came down on my knuckles and started chopping away at them so fiercely I had to let go. I went sliding back down the throat, feet first, clutching madly at this and that as I went, but everything was so smooth and slippery I couldn’t get a grip. I glimpsed a bright flash of gold on the left as I slid past the last of the molars, and then three inches farther on I saw what must have been the uvula above me, dangling like a thick red stalactite from the roof of the throat. I grabbed at it with both hands but the thing slithered through my fingers and I went on down.

I remember screaming for help, but I could hardly hear the sound of my own voice above the noise of the wind that was caused by the throat-owner’s breathing. There seemed to be a gale blowing all the time, a queer erratic gale that blew alternately very cold (as the air came in) and very hot (as it went out again).

I managed to get my elbows hooked over a sharp fleshy ridge-I presume the epiglottis-and for a brief moment I hung there, defying the suction and scrabbling with my feet to find a foothold on the wall of the larynx; but the throat gave a huge swallow that jerked me away, and down I went again.

From then on, there was nothing else for me to catch hold of, and down and down I went until soon my legs were dangling below me in the upper reaches of the stomach, and I could feel the slow powerful pulsing of peristalsis dragging away at my ankles, pulling me down and down and down.

Far above me, outside in the open air, I could hear the distant babble of women’s voices: “It’s not true… “But my dear Mildred, how awful “The man must be mad.”

“Your poor mouth, just look at it.”

“A sex maniac…”

“A sadist…Someone ought to write to the bishop.”

And then Miss Roach’s voice, louder than the others, swearing and screeching like a parakeet: “He’s damn lucky I didn’t kill him, the little bastard!…I said to him, listen, I said, if ever I happen to want any of my teeth extracted, I’ll go to the dentist, not to a goddam vicar…It isn’t as though I’d given him any encouragement either!.

“Where is he now, Mildred?”

“God knows. In the bloody summer-house, I Suppose.”

“Hey girls, let’s go and root him out!”

Oh dear, oh dear. Looking back on it now, some three weeks later, I don’t know how I ever came through the nightmare of that awful afternoon without taking leave of my senses.

A gang of witches like that is a very dangerous thing to fool around with, and had they managed to catch me in the summer-house right then and there when their blood was up, they would as likely as not have torn me limb from limb on the spot.

Either that, or I should have been frogmarched down to the police station with Lady Birdwell and Miss Roach leading the procession through the main street of the village.

But of course they didn’t catch me.

They didn’t catch me then, and they haven’t caught me yet, and if my luck continues to hold, I think I’ve got a fair chance of evading them altogether or anyway for a few months, until they forget about the whole affair.

As you might guess, I am having to keep entirely to myself and to take no part in public affairs or social life. I find that writing is a most salutary occupation at a time like this, and I spend many hours each day playing with sentences. I regard each sentence as a little wheel, and my ambition lately has been to gather several hundred of them together at once and to fit them all end to end, with the cogs interlocking, like gears, but each wheel a different size, each turning at a different speed. Now and again I try to put a really big one right next to a very small one in such a way that the big one, turning slowly, will make the small one spin so fast that it hums. Very tricky, that.

I also sing madrigals in the evenings, but I miss my own harpsichord terribly.

All the same, this isn’t such a bad place, and I have made myself as comfortable as I possibly can. It is a small chamber situated in what is almost certainly the primary section of the duodenal loop, just before it begins to run vertically downward in front of the right kidney. The floor is quite level-indeed it was the first level place I came to during that horrible descent down Miss Roach’s throat-and that’s the only reason I managed to stop at all. Above me, I can see a pulpy sort of opening that I take to be the pylorus, where the stomach enters the small intestine (I can still remember some of those diagrams my mother used to show me), and below me, there is a funny little hole in the wall where the pancreatic duct enters the lower section of the duodenum.

It is all a trifle bizarre for a man of conservative tastes like myself. Personally I prefer oak furniture and parquet flooring. But there is anyway one thing here that pleases me greatly, and that is the walls. They are lovely and soft, like a sort of padding, and the advantage of this is that I can bounce up against them as much as I wish without hurting myself.

There are several other people about, which is rather surprising, but thank God they are every one of them males. For some reason or other, they all wear white coats, and they bustle around pretending to be very busy and important. In actual fact, they are an uncommonly ignorant bunch of fellows. They don’t even seem to realize where they are. I try to tell them, but they refuse to listen. Sometimes I get so angry and frustrated with them that I lose my temper and start to shout; and then a sly mistrustful look comes over the faces and they begin backing slowly away, and saying, “Now then. Take it easy. Take it easy, vicar, there’s a good boy. Take it easy.”

What sort of talk is that?

But there is one oldish man-he comes in to see me every morning after breakfast-who appears to live slightly closer to reality than the others. He is civil and dignified, and I imagine he is lonely because he likes nothing better than to sit quietly in my room and listen to me talk. The only trouble is that whenever we get on to the subject of our whereabouts, he starts telling me that he’s going to help me to escape. He said it again this morning, and we had quite an argument about it.

“But can’t you see,” I said patiently, “I don’t want to escape.”

“My dear Vicar, why ever not?”

“I keep telling you-because they’re all searching for me outside.”

“Who?”

“Miss Elphinstone and Miss Roach and Miss Prattley and all the rest of them.”

“What nonsense.”

“Oh yes they are! And I imagine they’re after you as well, but you won’t admit it.”

“No, my friend, they are not after me.”

“Then may I ask precisely what you are doing down here?”

A bit of a stumper for him, that one. I could see he didn’t know how to answer it.

“I’ll bet you were fooling around with Miss Roach and got yourself swallowed up just the same as I did. I’ll bet that’s exactly what happened, only you’re ashamed to admit it.”

He looked suddenly so wan and defeated when I said this that I felt sorry for him.

“Would you like me to sing you a song?” I asked.

But he got up without answering and went quietly out into the corridor.

“Cheer up,” I called after him. “Don’t be depressed. There is always some balm in Gilead.”

Genesis and Catastrophe

A True Story

“THIS is normal,” the doctor was saying. “Just lie back and relax.”

His voice was miles away in the distance and he seemed to be shouting at her. “You have a son.”

“You have a fine son. You understand that, don’t you? A fine son. Did you hear him crying?”

“Is he all right, Doctor?”

“Of course he is all right.”

“Please let me see him.”

“You’ll see him in a moment.”

“You are certain he is all right?”

“I am quite certain.”

“Is he still crying?”

“Try to rest. There is nothing to worry about.”

“Why has he stopped crying, Doctor? What happened?”

“Don’t excite yourself, please. Everything is normal.”

“I want to see him. Please let me see him.”

“Dear lady,” the doctor said, patting her hand. “You have a fine strong healthy child. Don’t you believe me when I tell you that?”

“What is the woman over there doing to him?”

“Your baby is being made to look pretty for you,” the doctor said. “We are giving him a little wash, that is all. You must spare us a moment or two for that.”

“You swear he is all right?”

“I swear it. Now lie back and relax. Close your eyes. Go on, close your eyes. That’s right. That’s better. Good girl.

“I have prayed and prayed that he will live, Doctor.”

“Of course he will live. What are you talking about?”

“The others didn’t.”

“What?”

“None of my other ones lived, Doctor.”

The doctor stood beside the bed looking down at the pale exhausted face of the young woman. He had never seen her before today. She and her husband were new people in the town. The innkeeper’s wife, who had come up to assist in the delivery, had told him that the husband worked at the local customs-house on the border and that the two of them had arrived quite suddenly at the inn with one trunk and one suitcase about three months ago. The husband was a drunkard, the innkeeper’s wife had said, an arrogant, overbearing, bullying little drunkard, but the young woman was gentle and religious. And she was very sad. She never smiled. In the few weeks that she had been here, the innkeeper’s wife had never once seen her smile. Also there was a rumour that this was the husband’s third marriage, that one wife had died and that the other had divorced him for unsavoury reasons. But that was only a rumour.

The doctor bent down and pulled the sheet up a little higher over the patient’s chest. “You have nothing to worry about,” he said gently. “This is a perfectly normal baby.”

“That’s exactly what they told me about the others. But I lost them all, Doctor. In the last eighteen months I have lost all three of my children, so you mustn’t blame me for being anxious.”

“Three?”

“This is my fourth…in four years.”

The doctor shifted his feet uneasily on the bare floor.

“I don’t think you know what it means, Doctor, to lose them all, all three of them, slowly, separately, one by one. I keep seeing them. I can see Gustav’s face now as clearly as if he were lying here beside me in the bed. Gustav was a lovely boy, Doctor. But he was always ill. It is terrible when they are always ill and there is nothing you can do to help them.”

“I know.”

The woman opened her eyes, stared up at the doctor for a few seconds, then closed them again.

“My little girl was called Ida. She died a few days before Christmas. That is only four months ago. I just wish you could have seen Ida, Doctor.”

“You have a new one now.”

“But Ida was so beautiful.”

“Yes,” the doctor said. “I know.”

“How can you know?” she cried.

“I am sure that she was a lovely child. But this new one is also like that.” The doctor turned away from the bed and walked over to the window and stood there looking out. It was a wet grey April afternoon, and across the street he could see the red roofs of the houses and the huge raindrops splashing on the tiles.

“Ida was two years old, Doctor…and she was so beautiful I was never able to take my eyes off her from the time I dressed her in the morning until she was safe in bed again at night. I used to live in holy terror of something happening to that child. Gustav had gone and my little Otto had also gone and she was all I had left. Sometimes I used to get up in the night and creep over to the cradle and put my ear close to her mouth just to make sure that she was breathing.”

“Try to rest,” the doctor said, going back to the bed. “Please try to rest.” The woman’s face was white and bloodless, and there was a slight bluish-grey tinge around the nostrils and the mouth. A few strands of damp hair hung down over her forehead, sticking to the skin.

“When she died…I was already pregnant again when that happened, Doctor. This new one was a good four months on its way when Ida died. “I don’t want it!’ I shouted after the funeral. “I won’t have it! I have buried enough children!’ And my husband…he was strolling among the guests with a big glass of beer in his hand…he turned around quickly and said, “I have news for you, Klara, I have good news.’ Can you imagine that, Doctor? We have just buried our third child and he stands there with a glass of beer in his hand and tells me that he has good news. “Today I have been posted to Braunau,’ he says, “so you can start packing at once. This will be a new start for you, Klara,’ he says. “It will be a new place and you can have a new doctor “Please don’t talk any more.”

“You are the new doctor, aren’t you, Doctor?”

“That’s right.”

“And here we are in Braunau.”

“Yes.”

“I am frightened, Doctor.”

“Try not to be frightened.”

“What chance can the fourth one have now?”

“You must stop thinking like that.”

“I can’t help it. I am certain there is something inherited that causes my children to die in this way. There must be.”

“That is nonsense.”

“Do you know what my husband said to me when Otto was born, Doctor? He came into the room and he looked into the cradle where Otto was lying and he said, “Why do all my children have to be so small and weak?”

“I am sure he didn’t say that.”

“He put his head right into Otto’s cradle as though he were examining a tiny insect and he said, “All I am saying is why can’t they be better specimens? That’s all I am saying.’ And three days after that, Otto was dead. We baptised him quickly on the third day and he died the same evening. And then Gustav died. And then Ida died. All of them died, Doctor… and suddenly the whole house was empty “Don’t think about it now.”

“Is this one so very small?”

“He is a normal child.”

“But small?”

“He is a little small, perhaps. But the small ones are often a lot tougher than the big ones. Just imagine, Frau Hitler, this time next year he will be almost learning how to walk. Isn’t that a lovely thought?”

She didn’t answer this.

“And two years from now he will probably be talking his head off and driving you crazy with his chatter. Have you settled on a name for him yet?”

“A name?”

“Yes.”

“I don’t know. I’m not sure. I think my husband said that if it was a boy we were going to call him Adolfus.”

“That means he would be called Adolf”

“Yes. My husband likes Adolf because it has a certain similarity to Alois. My husband is called Alois.”

“Excellent.”

“Oh no!” she cried, starting up suddenly from the pillow. “That’s the same question they asked me when Otto was born! It means he is going to die! You are going to baptize him at once!”

Now, now,” the doctor said, taking her gently by the shoulders. “You are quite wrong.

I promise you you are wrong. I was simply being an inquisitive old man, that is all. I love talking about names. I think Adolphus is a particularly fine name. It is one of my favourites. And look-here he comes now.”

The innkeeper’s wife, carrying the baby high up on her enormous bosom, came sailing across the room towards the bed. “Here is the little beauty!” she cried, beaming. “Would you like to hold him, my dear? Shall I put him beside you?”

“Is he well wrapped?” the doctor asked. “It is extremely cold in here.”

“Certainly he is well wrapped.”

The baby was tightly swaddled in a white woollen shawl, and only the tiny pink head protruded. The innkeeper’s wife placed him gently on the bed beside the mother. “There you are,” she said. “Now you can lie there and look at him to your heart’s content.”

“I think you will like him,” the doctor said, smiling. “He is a fine little baby.”

“He has the most lovely hands!” the innkeeper’s wife exclaimed. “Such long delicate fingers!”

The mother didn’t move. She didn’t even turn her head to look.

“Go on!” cried the innkeeper’s wife. “He won’t bite you!”

“I am frightened to look. I don’t care to believe that I have another baby and that he is all right.”

“Don’t be so stupid.”

Slowly, the mother turned her head and looked at the small, incredibly serene face that lay on the pillow beside her.

“Is this my baby?”

“Of course.”

“Oh…oh…but he is beautiful.”

The doctor turned away and went over to the table and began putting his things into his bag. The mother lay on the bed gazing at the child and smiling and touching him and making little noises of pleasure. “Hello, Adolfus,” she whispered. “Hello, my little Adolf.

“Ssshh!” said the innkeeper’s wife. “Listen! I think your husband is coming.”

The doctor walked over to the door and opened it and looked out into the corridor.

“Herr Hitler!”

“Yes.”

“Come in, please.”

A small man in a dark-green uniform stepped softly into the room and looked around him.

“Congratulations,” the doctor said. “You have a son.”

The man had a pair of enormous whiskers meticulously groomed after the manner of the Emperor Franz Josef, and he smelled strongly of beer. “A son?”

“Yes.”

“How is he?”

“He is fine. So is your wife.”

“Good.” The father turned and walked with a curious little prancing stride over to the bed where his wife was lying. “Well, Klara,” he said, smiling through his whiskers. “How did It go? He bent down to take a look at the baby. Then he bent lower. In a series of quick jerky movements, he bent lower and lower until his face was only about twelve inches from the baby’s head. The wife lay sideways on the pillow, staring up at him with a kind of supplicating look.

“He has the most marvellous pair of lungs,” the innkeeper’s wife announced. “You should have heard him screaming just after he came into this world.”

“But my God, Kiara “What is it, dear?”

“This one is even smaller than Otto was!”

The doctor took a couple of quick paces forward. “There is nothing wrong with that child,” he said.

Slowly, the husband straightened up and turned away from the bed and looked at the doctor. He seemed bewildered and stricken. “It’s no good lying, Doctor,” he said. “I know what it means. It’s going to be the same all over again.”

“Now you listen to me,” the doctor said.

“But do you know what happened to the others, Doctor?”

“You must forget about the others, Herr Hitler. Give this one a chance.”

“But so small and weak!”

“My dear sir, he has only just been born.”

“Even so…

“What are you trying to do?” cried the innkeeper’s wife. “Talk him into his grave?”

“That’s enough!” the doctor said sharply.

The mother was weeping now. Great sobs were shaking her body.

The doctor walked over to the husband and put a hand on his shoulder. “Be good to her,” he whispered. “Please. It is very important.” Then he squeezed the husband’s shoulder hard and began pushing him forward surreptitiously to the edge of the bed. The husband hesitated. The doctor squeezed harder, signalling him urgently through fingers and thumb. At last, reluctantly, the husband bent down and kissed his wife lightly on the cheek.

“All right, Klara,” he said. “Now stop crying.”

“I have prayed so hard that he will live, Alois.”

“Yes.”

“Every day for months I have gone to the church and begged on my knees that this one will be allowed to live.”

“Yes, Klara, I know.”

“Three dead children is all that I can stand, don’t you realize that?”

“Of course.”

“He must live, Alois. He must, he must Oh God, be merciful unto him now…”

Edward the Conqueror

LOUISA, holding a dishcloth in her hand, stepped out of the kitchen door at the back of the house into the cool October sunshine.

“Edward!” she called. “Ed-ward! Lunch is ready!”

She paused a moment, listening; then she strolled out on to the lawn and continued across it-a little shadow attending her-skirting the rose bed and touching the sundial lightly with one finger as she went by. She moved rather gracefully for a woman who was small and plump, with a lilt in her walk and a gentle swinging of the shoulders and the arms. She passed under the mulberry tree on to the brick path, then went all the way along the path until she came to the place where she could look down into the dip at the end of this large garden.

“Edward! Lunch!”

She could see him now, about eighty yards away, down in the dip on the edge of the wood the tallish narrow figure in khaki slacks and dark-green sweater, working beside a big bonfire with a fork in his hands, pitching brambles on to the top of the fire. It was blazing fiercely, with orange flames and clouds of milky smoke, and the smoke was drifting back over the garden with a wonderful scent of autumn and burning leaves.

Louisa went down the slope towards her husband. Had she wanted, she could easily have called again and made herself heard, but there was something about a first-class bonfire that impelled her towards it, right up close so she could feel the heat and listen to it burn.

“Lunch,” she said, approaching.

“Oh, hello. All right-yes. I’m coming.”

“What a good fire.”

“I’ve decided to clear this place right out,” her husband said. “I’m sick and tired of all these brambles.” His long face was wet with perspiration. There were small beads of it clinging all over his moustache like dew, and two little rivers were running down his throat on to the turtleneck of the sweater.

“You better be careful you don’t overdo it, Edward.”

“Louisa, I do wish you’d stop treating me as though I were eighty. A bit of exercise never did anyone any harm.”

“Yes, dear, I know. Oh, Edward! Look! Look!”

The man turned and looked at Louisa, who was pointing now to the far side of the bonfire.

“Look, Edward! The cat!”

Sitting on the ground, so close to the fire that the flames sometimes seemed actually to be touching it, was a large cat of a most unusual colour. It stayed quite still, with its head on one side and its nose in the air, watching the man and woman with a cool yellow eye.

“It’ll get burnt!” Louisa cried, and she dropped the dishcloth and darted swiftly in and grabbed it with both hands, whisking it away and putting it on the grass well clear of the flames.

“You crazy cat,” she said, dusting off her hands. “What’s the matter with you?”

“Cats know what they’re doing,” the husband said. “You’ll never find a cat doing something it doesn’t want. Not cats.”

“Whose is it? You ever seen it before?”

“No, I never have. Damn peculiar colour.”

The cat had seated itself on the grass and was regarding them with a sidewise look. There was a veiled inward expression about the eyes, something curiously omniscient and pensive, and around the nose a most delicate air of contempt, as though the sight of these two middle-aged persons-the one small, plump, and rosy, the other lean and extremely sweaty-were a matter of some surprise but very little importance. For a cat, it certainly had an unusual colour-a pure silvery grey with no blue in it at all-and the hair was very long and silky.

Louisa bent down and stroked its head. “You must go home,” she said. “Be a good cat now and go on home to where you belong.”

The man and wife started to stroll back up the hill towards the house. The cat got up and followed, at a distance first, but edging closer and closer as they went along. Soon it was alongside them, then it was ahead, leading the way across the lawn to the house, walking as though it owned the whole place, holding its tail straight up in the air, like a mast.

“Go home,” the man said. “Go on home. We don’t want you.”

But when they reached the house, it came in with them, and Louisa gave it some milk in the kitchen. During lunch, it hopped up on to the spare chair between them and sat through the meal with its head just above the level of the table watching the proceedings with those dark-yellow eyes which kept moving slowly from the woman to the man and back again.

“I don’t like this cat,” Edward said.

“Oh, I think it’s a beautiful cat. I do hope it stays a little while.”

“Now, listen to me, Louisa. The creature can’t possibly stay here. It belongs to someone else. It’s lost. And if it’s still trying to hang around this afternoon, you’d better take it to the police. They’ll see it gets home.”

After lunch, Edward returned to his gardening. Louisa, as usual, went to the piano. She was a competent pianist and a genuine music-lover, and almost every afternoon she spent an hour or so playing for herself. The cat was now lying on the sofa, and she paused to stroke it as she went by. It opened its eyes, looked at her a moment, then closed them again and wet-it back to sleep.

“You’re an awfully nice cat,” she said. “And such a beautiful colour. I wish I could keep you.” Then her fingers, moving over the fur on the cat’s head, came into contact with a small lump, a little growth just above the right eye.

Poor cat,” she said. “You’ve got bumps on your beautiful face. You must be getting old.”

She went over and sat down on the long piano stool but she didn’t immediately start to play. One of her special little pleasures was to make every day a kind of concert day, with a carefully arranged programme which she worked out in detail before she began. She never liked to break her enjoyment by having to stop while she wondered what to play next. All she wanted was a brief pause after each piece while the audience clapped enthusiastically and called for more. It was so much nicer to imagine an audience, and now and again while she was playing-on the lucky days, that is-the room would begin to swim and fade and darken, and she would see nothing but row upon row of seats and a sea of white faces upturned towards her, listening with a rapt and adoring concentration.

Sometimes she played from memory, sometimes from music. Today she would play from memory; that was the way she felt. And what should the programme be? She sat before the piano with her small hands clasped on her lap, a plump rosy little person with a round and still quite pretty face, her hair done up in a neat bun at the back of her head. By looking slightly to the right, she could see the cat curled up asleep on the sofa, and its silvery-grey coat was beautiful against the purple of the cushion. How about some Bach to begin with? Or, better still, Vivaldi. The Bach adaptation for organ of the D minor Concerto Grosso. Yes-that first. Then perhaps a little Schumann. Carnaval? That would be fun. And after that-well, a touch of Liszt for a change. One of the Petrarch Sonnets.

The second one-that was the loveliest the F major. Then another Schumann, another of his gay ones-Kindcrsccncn. And lastly, for the encore, a Brahms waltz, or maybe two of them if she felt like it.

Vivaldi, Schumann, Liszt, Schumann, Brahms. A very nice programme, one that she could play easily without the music. She moved herself a little closer to the piano and paused a moment while someone in the audience-already she could feel that this was one of the lucky days-while someone in the audience had his last cough; then, with the slow grace that accompanied nearly all her movements, she lifted her hands to the keyboard and began to play.

She wasn’t, at that particular moment, watching the cat at all-as a matter of fact she had forgotten its presence-but as the first deep notes of the Vivaldi sounded softly in the room, she became aware, out of the corner of one eye, of a sudden flurry, a flash of movement on the sofa to her right. She stopped playing at once. “What is it?” she said, turning to the cat. “What’s the matter?”

The animal, who a few seconds before had been sleeping peacefully, was now sitting bolt upright on the sofa, very tense, the whole body aquiver, ears up and eyes wide open, staring at the piano “Did I frighten you?” she asked gently. Perhaps you’ve never heard music before.”

No, she told herself. I don’t think that’s what is. On second thoughts, it seemed to her that the cat’s attitude was not one of fear. There was no shrinking or backing away. If anything, there was a leaning forward, a kind of eagerness about the creature, and the face-well, there was rather an odd expression on the face, something of a mixture between surprise and shock. Of course, the face of a cat is a small and fairly expressionless thing, but if you watch carefully the eyes and ears working together, and particularly that little area of mobile skin below the ears and slightly to one side, you can occasionally see the reflection of very powerful emotions. Louisa was watching the face closely now, and because she was curious to see what would happen a second time, she reached out her hands to the keyboard and began again to play the Vivaldi.

This time the cat was ready for it, and all that happened to begin with was a small extra tensing of the body. But as the music swelled and quickened into that first exciting rhythm of the introduction to the fugue, a strange look that mounted almost to ecstasy began to settle upon the creature’s face. The ears, which up to then had been pricked up straight, were gradually drawn back, the eyelids drooped, the head went over to one side, and at that moment Louisa could have sworn that the animal was actually appreciating the work.

What she saw (or thought she saw) was something she had noticed many times on the faces of people listening very closely to a piece of music. When the sound takes complete hold of them and drowns them in itself, a peculiar, intensely ecstatic look comes over them that you can recognize as easily as a smile. So far as Louisa could see, the cat was now wearing almost exactly this kind of look.

Louisa finished the fugue, then played the siciliana, and all the way through she kept watching the cat on the sofa. The final proof for her that the animal was listening came at the end, when the music stopped. It blinked, stirred itself a little, stretched a leg, settled into a more comfortable position, took a quick glance round the room, then looked expectantly in her direction. It was precisely the way a concert-goer reacts when the music momentarily releases him in the pause between two movements of a symphony. The behaviour was so thoroughly human it gave her a queer agitated feeling in the chest.

“You like that?” she asked. “You like Vivaldi?”

The moment she’d spoken, she felt ridiculous, but not-and this to her was a trifle sinister-not quite so ridiculous as she knew she should have felt.

Well, there was nothing for it now except to go straight ahead with the next number on the Programme, which was Carnaval. As soon as she began to play, the cat again stiffened and sat up straighter; then, as it became slowly and blissfully saturated with the sound, it relapsed into the queer melting mood of ecstasy that seemed to have something to do with drowning and with dreaming. It was really an extravagant sight-quite a comical one, too-to see this silvery cat sitting on the sofa and being carried away like this. And what made it more screwy than ever, Louisa thought, was the fact that this music, which the animal seemed to be enjoying so much, was manifestly too difficult, too classical, to be appreciated by the majority of humans in the world.

Maybe, she thought, the creature’s not really enjoying it at all. Maybe it’s a sort of hypnotic reaction, like with snakes. After all, if you can charm a snake with music, then why not a cat? Except that millions of cats hear the stuff every day of their lives, on radio and gramophone and piano, and, as far as she knew, there’d never yet been a case of one behaving like this. This one was acting as though it were following every single note. It was certainly a fantastic thing.

But was it not also a wonderful thing? Indeed it was. In fact, unless she was much mistaken, it was a kind of miracle, one of those animal miracles that happen about once every hundred years.

“I could see you loved that one,” she said when the piece was over. “Although I’m sorry I didn’t play it any too well today. Which did you like best-the Vivaldi or the Schumann?”

The cat made no reply, so Louisa, fearing she might lose the attention of her listener, went straight into the next part of the programme-Liszt’s second Petrarch Sonnet.

And now an extraordinary thing happened. She hadn’t played more than three or four bars when the animal’s whiskers began perceptibly to twitch. Slowly it drew itself up to an extra height, laid its head on one side, then on the other, and stared into space with a kind of frowning concentrated look that seemed to say, “What’s this? Don’t tell me. I know it so well, but just for the moment I don’t seem to be able to place it.” Louisa was fascinated, and with her little mouth half open and half smiling, she continued to play, waiting to see what on earth was going to happen next.

The cat stood up, walked to one end of the sofa, sat down again, listened some more; then all at once it bounded to the floor and leaped up on to the piano stool beside her. There it sat, listening intently to the lovely sonnet, not dreamily this time, but very erect, the large yellow eyes fixed upon Louisa’s fingers.

“Well!” she said as she struck the last chord. “So you came up to sit beside me, did you? You like this better than the sofa? All right, I’ll let you stay, but you must keep still and not jump about.” She put out a hand and stroked the cat softly along the back, from head to tail. “That was Liszt,” she went on. “Mind you, he can sometimes be quite horribly vulgar, but in things like this he’s really charming.”

She was beginning to enjoy this odd animal pantomime, so she went straight on into the next item on the programme, Schumann’s Kinderscenen.

She hadn’t been playing for more than a minute two when she realized that the cat had again moved, and was now back in its old place on the sofa. She’d been watching her hands at the time, and presumably that was why she hadn’t even noticed its going; all the same, it must have been an extremely swift and silent move. The cat was still staring at her, still apparently attending closely to the music, and yet it seemed to Louisa that there was not now the same rapturous enthusiasm there’d been during the previous piece, the Liszt. In addition, the act of leaving the stool and returning to the sofa appeared in itself to be a mild but positive gesture of disappointment.

“What’s the matter?” she asked when it was over. “What’s wrong with Schumann? What’s so marvellous about Liszt?” The cat looked straight back at her with those yellow eyes that had small jet-black bars lying vertically in their centres.

This, she told herself, is really beginning to get interesting-a trifle spooky, too, when she came to think of it. But one look at the cat sitting there on the sofa, so bright and attentive, so obviously waiting for more music, quickly reassured her.

“All right,” she said. “I’ll tell you what I’m going to do. I’m going to alter my programme specially for you. You seem to like Liszt so much, I’ll give you another.”

She hesitated, searching her memory for a good Liszt; then softly she began to play one of the twelve little pieces from Der Wethnachtsbaum. She was now watching the cat very closely, and the first thing she noticed was that the whiskers again began to twitch. It jumped down to the carpet, stood still a moment, inclining its head, quivering with excitement, and then, with a slow, silky stride, it walked around the piano, hopped up on the stool, and sat down beside her.

They were in the middle of all this when Edward came in from the garden.

“Edward!” Louisa cried, jumping up. “Oh, Edward, darling! Listen to this! Listen what’s happened!”

“What is it now?” he said. “I’d like some tea.” He had one of those narrow, sharp-nosed, faintly magenta faces, and the sweat was making it shine as though it were a long wet grape.

“It’s the cat!” Louisa cried, pointing to it sitting quietly on the piano stool. “Just wait till you hear what’s happened!”

“I thought I told you to take it to the police.”

“But, Edward, listen to me. This is terribly exciting. This is a musical cat.”

“Oh, yes?”

“This cat can appreciate music, and it can understand it too.”

“Now stop this nonsense, Louisa, and for God’s sake let’s have some tea. I’m hot and tired from cutting brambles and building bonfires.” He sat down in an armchair, took a cigarette from a box beside him, and lit it with an immense patent lighter that stood near the box.

“What you don’t understand,” Louisa said, is that something extremely exciting has been happening here in our house while you were out, something that may even be…well…almost momentous.” quite sure of that.”

“Edward, please!”

Louisa was standing by the piano, her little pink face pinker than ever, a scarlet rose high up on each cheek. “If you want to know,” she said, “I’ll tell you what I think.”

“I’m listening, dear.”

“I think it might be possible that we are at this moment sitting in the presence of-” She stopped, as though suddenly sensing the absurdity of the thought.

“Yes?”

“You may think it silly, Edward, but it’s honestly what I think.”

“In the presence of whom, for heaven’s sake?”

“Of Franz Liszt himself!”

Her husband took a long slow pull at his cigarette and blew the smoke up at the ceiling. He had the tight-skinned, concave cheeks of a man who has worn a full set of dentures for many years, and every time he sucked at a cigarette, the cheeks went in even more, and the bones of his face stood out like a skeleton’s. “I don’t get you,” he said.

“Edward, listen to me. From what I’ve seen this afternoon with my own eyes, it really looks as though this might be some sort of a reincarnation.”

“You mean this lousy cat?”

“Don’t talk like that, dear, please.”

“You’re not ill, are you, Louisa?”

“I’m perfectly all right, thank you very much. I’m a bit confused I don’t mind admitting it, but who wouldn’t be after what’s just happened?

Edward, I swear to you.”

“What did happen, if I may ask?”

Louisa told him, and all the while she was speaking, her husband lay sprawled in the chair with his legs stretched out in front of him, sucking at his cigarette and blowing the smoke up at the ceiling. There was a thin cynical smile on his mouth.

“I don’t see anything very unusual about that,” he said when it was over. “All it is it’s a trick cat. It’s been taught tricks, that’s all.”

“Don’t be so silly, Edward. Every time I play Liszt, he gets all excited and comes running over to sit on the stool beside me. But only for Liszt, and nobody can teach a cat the difference between Liszt and Schumann. You don’t even know it yourself. But this one can do it every single time. Quite obscure Liszt, too.”

“Twice,” the husband said. “He’s only done it twice.”

“Twice is enough.”

“Let’s see him do it again. Come on.”

“No,” Louisa said. “Definitely not. Because if this is Liszt, as I believe it is, or anyway the soul of Liszt or whatever it is that comes back, then it’s certainly not right or even very kind to put him through a lot of silly undignified tests.”

“My dear woman! This is a cat-a rather stupid grey cat that nearly got its coat singed by the bonfire this morning in the garden. And anyway, what do you know about reincarnation?”

“If the soul is there, that’s enough for me,” Louisa said firmly. “That’s all that counts.”

“Come on, then. Let’s see him perform. Let’s see him tell the difference between his own stuff and someone else’s.”

“No, Edward. I’ve told you before, I refuse to put him through any more silly circus tests. He’s had quite enough of that for one day. But I’ll tell you what I will do. I’ll play him a little more of his own music.”

“A fat lot that’ll prove.”

“You watch. And one thing is certain-as soon as he recognizes it, he’ll refuse to budge off that stool where he’s sitting now.”

Louisa went to the music shelf, took down a book of Liszt, thumbed through it quickly, and chose another of his finer compositions-the B minor Sonata. She had meant to play only the first part of the work, but once she got started and saw how the cat was sitting there literally quivering with pleasure and watching her hands with that rapturous concentrated look, she didn’t have the heart to stop. She played it all the way through. When it was finished, she glanced up at her husband and smiled. “There you are,” she said. “You can’t tell me he wasn’t absolutely loving it.”

“He just likes the noise, that’s all.”

“He was loving it. Weren’t you, darling?” she said, lifting the cat in her arms. “Oh, my goodness, if only he could talk. Just think of it, dear-he met Beethoven in his youth! He knew Schubert and Mendelssohn and Schumann and Berlioz and Grieg and Delacroix and Ingres and Heine and Balzac. And let me see…My heavens, he was Wagner’s father-in-law! I’m holding Wagner’s father-in-law in my arms!”

“Louisa!” her husband said sharply, sitting up straight. “Pull yourself together.” There was a new edge to his voice now, and he spoke louder.

Louisa glanced up quickly. “Edward, I do believe you’re jealous!”

“Of a miserable grey cat!”

“Then don’t be so grumpy and cynical about it all. If you’re going to behave like this, the best thing you can do is to go back to your gardening and leave the two of us together in peace. That will be best for all of us, won’t it, darling?” she said, addressing the cat, stroking its head. “And later on this evening, we shall have some more music together, you and I, some more of your own work. Oh, yes,” she said, kissing the creature several times on the neck, “and we might have a little Chopin, too. You needn’t tell me-I happen to know you adore Chopin. You used to be great friends with him, didn’t you, darling? As a matter of fact if I remember rightly-it was in Chopin’s apartment that you met the great love of your life, Madame Something-or-Other. Had three illegitimate children by her, too, didn’t you? Yes, you did, you naughty thing, and don’t go trying to deny it. So you shall have some Chopin,” she said, kissing the cat again, “and that’ll probably bring back all sorts of lovely memories to you, won’t it?”

“Louisa, stop this at once!” don’t be so stuffy, Edward.”

“You’re behaving like a perfect idiot, woman.

And anyway, you forget we’re going out this evening, to Bill and Betty’s for canasta.”

“Oh, but I couldn’t possibly go out now. There’s no question of that.”

Edward got up slowly from his chair, then bent down and stubbed his cigarette hard into the ashtray. “Tell me something,” he said quietly. “You don’t really believe this-this twaddle you’re talking, do you?”

“But of course I do. I don’t think there’s any question about it now. And, what’s more, I consider that it puts a tremendous responsibility upon us, Edward-upon both of us. You as well.”

“You know what I think,” he said. “I think you ought to see a doctor. And damn quick, too.”

With that, he turned and stalked out of the room, through the french windows, back into the garden.

Louisa watched him striding across the lawn towards his bonfire and his brambles, and she waited until he was out of sight before she turned and ran to the front door, still carrying the cat.

Soon she was in the car, driving to town.

She parked in front of the library, locked the cat in the car, hurried up the steps into the building, and headed straight for the reference room. There she began searching the cards for books on two subjects-REINCARNATION and LISZT.

Under REINCARNATION she found something called Recurring Earth-Lives-How and Why, by a man called F. Milton Willis, published in 1921. Under LISZT she found two biographical volumes. She took out all three books, returned to the car, and drove home.

Back in the house, she placed the cat on the sofa, sat herself down beside it with her books, and prepared to do some serious reading. She would begin, she decided, with Mr F. Milton Willis’s work. The volume was thin and a trifle soiled, but it had a good heavy feel to it, and the author’s name had an authoritative ring.

The doctrine of reincarnation, she read, states that spiritual souls pass from higher to higher forms of animals. “A man can, for instance, no more be reborn as an animal than an adult can rebecome a child.’

She read this again. But how did he know? How could he be so sure? He couldn’t. No one could possibly be certain about a thing like that. At the same time, the statement took a good deal of the wind out of her sails.

“Around the centre of consciousness of each of us, there are, besides the dense outer body, four other bodies, invisible to the eye of flesh, but perfectly visible to people whose faculties of perception of superphysical things have undergone the requisite development… She didn’t understand that one at all, but she read on, and soon she came to an interesting passage that told how long a soul usually stayed away from the earth before returning in someone else’s body. The time varied according to type, and Mr Willis gave the following breakdown: Drunkards and the 40/50 YEARS unemployable Unskilled labourers 60/100 YEARS Skilled workers 100/200 YEARS The bourgeoisie 200/300 YEARS The upper-middle classes 500 YEARS The highest class of gentleman farmers 600/1,000 YEARS Those in the Path of Initiation.1,500/2,000 YEARS Quickly she referred to one of the other books, to find out how long Liszt had been dead. It said he died in Bayreuth in 1886. That was sixty-seven years ago. Therefore, according to Mr Willis, he’d have to have been an unskilled labourer to come back so soon. That didn’t seem to fit at all. On the other hand, she didn’t think much of the author’s methods of grading. According to him, “the highest class of gentleman farmer’ was just about the most superior being on the earth. Red jackets and stirrup cups and the bloody, sadistic murder of the fox. No, she thought, that isn’t right. It was a pleasure to find herself beginning to doubt Mr Willis.

Later in the book, she came upon a list of some of the more famous reincarnations. Epictetus, she was told, returned to earth as Ralph Waldo Emerson. Cicero came back as Gladstone, Alfred the Great as Queen Victoria, William the Conqueror as Lord Kitchener. Ashoka Vardhana, King of India in 272 Bc, came back as Colonel Henry Steel Olcott, an esteemed American lawyer. Pythagoras returned as Master Koot Hoomi, the gentleman who founded the Theosophical Society with Mme Blacatsky and Colonel H. S. Olcott (the esteemed American lawyer, alias Ashoka Vardhana, King of India). It didn’t say who Mme Blavatsky had been. But “Theodore Roosevelt,’ it said, “has for numbers of incarnations played great pans as a leader of men…From him descended the royal line of ancient Chaldea, he having been, about 30,000 BC, appointed Governor of Chaldea by the Ego we know as Caesar who was then ruler of Persia…Roosevelt and Caesar have been together time after time as military and administrative leaders; at one time, many thousands of years ago, they were husband and wife.

That was enough for Louisa. Mr F. Milton Willis was clearly nothing but a guesser. She was not impressed by his dogmatic assertions. The fellow was probably on the right track, but his pronouncements were extravagant, especially the first one of all, about animals. Soon she hoped to be able to confound the whole Theosophical Society with her proof that man could indeed reappear as a lower animal. Also that he did not have to be an unskilled labourer to come back within a hundred years.

She now turned to one of the Liszt biographies, and she was glancing through it casually when her husband came in again from the garden.

What are you doing now?” he asked.

“Oh just checking up a little here and there.

Listen, my dear, did you know that Theodore Roosevelt once was Caesar’s wife?”

“Louisa,” he said, “look-why don’t we stop this nonsense? I don’t like to see you making a fool of yourself like this. Just give me that goddamn cat and I’ll take it to the police station myself.”

Louisa didn’t seem to hear him. She was staring open-mouthed at a picture of Liszt in the book that lay on her lap. “My God!” she cried. “Edward, look!”

“What?”

“Look! The warts on his face! I forgot all about them! He had these great warts on his face and it was a famous thing. Even his students used to cultivate little tufts of hair on their own faces in the same spots, just to be like him.”

“What’s that got to do with it?”

“Nothing. I mean not the students. But the warts have.”

“Oh, Christ,” the man said. “Oh, Christ God Almighty.”

“The cat has them, too! Look, I’ll show you.”

She took the animal on to her lap and began examining his face. “There! There’s one! And there’s another! Wait a minute! I do believe they’re in the same places! Where’s that picture?”

It was a famous portrait of the musician in his old age, showing the fine powerful face framed in a mass of long grey hair that covered his ears and came half-way down his neck. On the face itself, each large wart had been faithfully reproduced, and there were five of them in all.

“Now, in the picture there’s one above the right eyebrow.” She looked above the right eyebrow of the cat. “Yes! It’s there! In exactly the same place! And another on the left, at the top of the nose. That one’s there, too! And one just below it on the cheek. And two fairly close together under the chin on the right side. Edward! Edward! Come and look! They’re exactly the same.”

“It doesn’t prove a thing.”

She looked up at her husband who was standing in the centre of the room in his green sweater and khaki slacks, still perspiring freely. “You’re scared, aren’t you, Edward? Scared of losing your precious dignity and having people think you might be making a fool of yourself just for once.”

“I refuse to get hysterical about it, that’s all.”

Louisa turned back to the book and began reading some more. “This is interesting,” she said. “It says here that Liszt loved all of Chopin’s work except one-the Scherzo in B flat, minor. Apparently he hated that. He called it the “Governess Scherzo’, and said that it ought to be reserved solely for people in that profession”

“So what?”

“Edward, listen. As you insist on being so horrid about all this, I’ll tell you what I’m going to do. I’m going to play this scherzo right now and you can stay here and see what happens.”

“And then maybe you will deign to get us some supper.”

Louisa got up and took from the shelf a large green volume containing all of Chopin’s works. “Here it is. Oh yes, I remember it. It is rather awful. Now, listen-or, rather, watch. Watch to see what he does.”

She placed the music on the piano and sat down. Her husband remained standing. He had his hands in his pockets and a cigarette in his mouth, and in spite of himself he was watching the cat, which was now dozing on the sofa. When Louisa began to play, the first effect was as dramatic as ever. The animal jumped up as though it had been stung, and it stood motionless for at least a minute, the ears pricked up, the whole body quivering. Then it became restless and began to walk back and forth along the length of the sofa. Finally, it hopped down on to the floor, and with its nose and tail held high in the air, it marched slowly, majestically, from the room.

“There!” Louisa cried, jumping up and running after it. “That does it! That really proves it!” She came back carrying the cat which she put down again on the sofa. Her whole face was shining with excitement now, her fists were clenched white, and the little bun on top of her head was loosening and going over to one side. “What about it, Edward? What d’you think?” She was laughing nervously as she spoke.

“I must say it was quite amusing.”

“Amusing! My dear Edward, it’s the most wonderful thing that’s ever happened! Oh, goodness me!” she cried, picking up the cat again and hugging it to her bosom. “Isn’t it marvellous to think we’ve got Franz Liszt staying in the house?”

“Now, Louisa. Don’t let’s get hysterical.”

“I can’t help t, I simply can’t. And to imagine that he’s actually going to live with us for always!”

“I beg your pardon?”

“Oh, Edward! I can hardly talk from excitement. And d’you know what I’m going to do next? Every musician in the whole world is going to want to meet him, that’s a fact, and ask him about the people he knew-about Beethoven and Chopin and Schubert- “He can’t talk,” her husband said.

“Well all right. But they’re going to want to meet him anyway, just to see him and touch him and to play their own music to him, modern music he’s never heard before.”

“He wasn’t that great. Now, if it had been Bach or Beethoven “Don’t interrupt, Edward, please. So what “in going to do is to notify all the important living composers everywhere. It’s my duty. I’ll tell them Liszt is here, and invite them to visit him. And you know what? They’ll come flying in from every corner of the earth!”

“To see a grey cat?”

“Darling, it’s the same thing. It’s him. No one cares what he looks like. Oh, Edward, it’ll be the most exciting thing there ever was!”

They’ll think you’re mad.”

You wait and see.” She was holding the cat in her arms and petting it tenderly but looking across at her husband, who now walked over to the french windows and stood there staring out into the garden. The evening was beginning, and the lawn was turning slowly from green to black, and in the distance he could see the smoke from his bonfire rising up in a white column.

“No,” he said, without turning round, “I’m not having it. Not in this house. It’ll make us both look perfect fools.”

“Edward, what do you mean?”

“Just what I say. I absolutely refuse to have you stirring up a lot of publicity about a foolish thing like this. You happen to have found a trick cat. OK-that’s fine. Keep it, if it pleases you. I don’t mind. But I don’t wish you to go any further than that. Do you understand me, Louisa?”

“Further than what?”

“I don’t want to hear any more of this crazy talk. You’re acting like a lunatic.”

Louisa put the cat slowly down on the sofa. Then slowly she raised herself to her full small height and took one pace forward. “Damn you, Edward!” she shouted, stamping her foot. “For the first time in our lives something really exciting comes along and you’re scared to death of having anything to do with it because someone may laugh at you! That’s right, isn’t it? You can’t deny it, can you?”

“Louisa,” her husband said. “That’s quite enough of that. Pull yourself together now and stop this at once.” He walked over and took a cigarette from the box on the table, then lit it with the enormous patent lighter. His wife stood watching him, and now the tears were beginning to trickle out of the inside corners of her eyes, making two little shiny rivers where they ran through the powder on her cheeks.

“We’ve been having too many of these scenes just lately, Louisa,” he was saying. “No no, don’t interrupt. Listen to me. I make full allowance for the fact that this may be an awkward time of life for you, and that “Oh, my God! You idiot! You pompous idiot! Can’t you see that this is different, this is-this is something miraculous? Can’t you see that?”

At that point, he came across the room and took her firmly by the shoulders. He had the freshly lit cigarette between his lips, and she could see faint contours on his skin where the heavy perspiration had dried up in patches. “Listen,” he said. “I’m hungry. I’ve given up my golf and I’ve been working all day in the garden, and I’m tired and hungry and I want some supper. So do you. Off you go now to the kitchen and get us both something good to eat.”

Louisa stepped back and put both hands to her mouth. “My heavens!” she cried. “I forgot all about it. He must be absolutely famished. Except for some milk, I haven’t given him a thing to eat since he arrived.”

“Who?”

“Why, him of course. I must go at once and cook something really special. I wish I knew what his favourite dishes used to be. What do You think he would like best, Edward?”

“Goddamn it, Louisa!”

“Now, Edward, please. I’m going to handle this my way just for once. You stay here,” she said, bending down and touching the cat gently with her fingers. “I won’t be long.”

Louisa went into the kitchen and stood for a moment, wondering what special dish she might prepare. How about a soufflŽ? A nice cheese soufflŽ? Yes, that would be rather special. Of course, Edward didn’t much care for them, but that couldn’t be helped.

She was only a fair cook, and she couldn’t be sure of always having a soufflŽ come out well, but she took extra trouble this time and waited a long while to make certain the oven had heated fully to the correct temperature. While the soufflŽ was baking and she was searching around for something to go with it, it occurred to her that Liszt had probably never in his life tasted either avocado pears or grapefruit, so she decided to give him both of them at once in a salad. It would be fun to watch his reaction. It really would.

When it was all ready, she put it on a tray and carried it into the living-room. At the exact moment she entered, she saw her husband coming in through the french windows from the garden.

“Here’s his supper,” she said, putting it on the table and turning towards the sofa. “Where is he?”

Her husband closed the garden door behind him and walked across the room to get himself a cigarette.

“Edward, where is he?”

“Who?”

“You know who.”

“Al’, yes. Yes, that’s right. Well-I’ll tell you.” He was bending forward to light the cigarette, and his hands were cupped around the enormous patent lighter. He glanced up and saw Louisa looking at him-at his shoes and the bottoms of his khaki slacks, which were damp from walking in long grass.

“I just went out to see how the bonfire was going,” he said.

Her eyes travelled slowly upward and rested on his hands.

“It’s still burning fine,” he went on. “I think it’ll keep going all night.”

But the way she was staring made him uncomfortable.

“What is it?” he said, lowering the lighter. Then he looked down and noticed for the first time the long thin scratch that ran diagonally clear across the back of one hand, from the knuckle to the wrist.

“Edward!”

“Yes,” he said, “I know. Those brambles are terrible. They tear you to pieces. Now, just a minute, Louisa. What’s the matter?”

“Edward!”

“Oh, for God’s sake, woman, sit down and keep calm. There’s nothing to get worked up about, Louisa! Louisa, sit down!”

Pig

ONCE upon a time, in the City of New York, a beautiful baby boy was born into this world, and the joyful parents named him Lexington.

No sooner had the mother returned home from the hospital carrying Lexington in her arms than she said to her husband, “Darling, now you must take me out to a most marvellous restaurant for dinner so that we can celebrate the arrival of our son and heir.”

Her husband embraced her tenderly and told her that any woman who could produce such a beautiful child as Lexington deserved to go absolutely anywhere she wanted. But was she strong enough yet, he inquired, to start running around the city late at night?

“No,” she said, she wasn’t. But what the hell.

So that evening they both dressed themselves up in fancy clothes, and leaving little Lexington in the care of a trained infant’s nurse who was costing them twenty dollars a day and was Scottish into the bargain, they went out to the finest and most expensive restaurant in town. There they each ate a giant lobster and drank a bottle of champagne between them, and after that they went on to a nightclub, where they drank another bottle of champagne and then sat holding hands for several hours while they recalled and discussed and admired each individual physical feature of their lovely newborn son.

They arrived back at their house on the East Side of Manhattan at around two o’clock in the morning and the husband paid off the taxi driver and then began feeling in his pockets for the key to the front door. After a while, he announced that he must have left it in the pocket of his other suit, and he suggested that they ring the bell and get the nurse to come down and let them in. An infant’s nurse at twenty dollars a day must expect to be hauled out of bed occasionally in the night, the husband said.

So he rang the bell. They waited. Nothing happened. He rang it again, long and loud. They waited another minute. Then they both stepped back on to the street and shouted the nurse’s name (McPottle) up at the nursery windows on the third floor, but there was still n? response. The house was dark and silent. The wife began to grow apprehensive. Her baby was imprisoned in this place, she told herself. Alone with McPottle. And who was McPottle? They had known her for two days, that was all, and she had a thin mouth, a small disapproving eye, and a starchy bosom, and quite clearly she was in the habit of sleeping too soundly for safety. If she couldn’t hear the front doorbell, then how on earth did she expect to hear a baby crying? Why this very second the poor thing might be swallowing its tongue or suffocating on its pillow.

“He doesn’t use a pillow,” the husband said.

“You are not to worry. But I’ll get you in if that’s what you want.” He was feeling rather superb after all the champagne, and now he bent down and undid the laces of one of his black patentleather shoes, and took it off. Then, holding it by the toe, he flung it hard and straight through the dining-room window on the ground floor.

“There you are,” he said, grinning. “We’ll deduct it from McPottle’s wages.”

He stepped forward and very carefully put a hand through the hole in the glass and released the catch. Then he raised the window.

“I shall lift you in first, little mother,” he said, and took his wife around the waist and lifted her off the ground. This brought her big red mouth up level with his own, and very close, so he started kissing her. He knew from experience that women like very much to be kissed in this position, with their bodies held tight and their legs dangling in the air, so he went on doing it for quite a long time, and she wiggled her feet, and made loud gulping noises down in her throat. Finally, the husband turned her round and began easing her gently through the open window into the dining-room. At this point, a police patrol car came nosing silently along the street towards them. It stopped about thirty yards away, and three cops of Irish extraction leaped out of the car and started running in the direction of the husband and wife, brandishing revolvers.

“Stick “em up!” the cops shouted. “Stick “em up!” But it was impossible for the husband to obey this order without letting go of his wife, and had he done this she would either have fallen to the ground or would have been left dangling half in and half out of the house, which is a terribly uncomfortable position for a woman; so he continued gallantly to push her upward and inward through the window. The cops, all of whom had received medals before for killing robbers, opened fire immediately, and although they were still running, and although the wife in particular was presenting them with a very small target indeed, they succeeded in scoring several direct hits on each body-sufficient anyway to prove fatal in both cases.

Thus, when he was no more than twelve days old, little Lexington became an orphan.

***

The news of this killing, for which the three policemen subsequently received citations, was eagerly conveyed to all the relatives of the deceased couple by newspaper reporters, and the next morning the closest of these relatives, as well as a couple of undertakers, three lawyers, and a priest, climbed into taxis and set out for the house with the broken window. They assembled in the living-room, men and women both, and they sat around in a circle on the sofas and armchairs, smoking cigarettes and sipping sherry and debating what on earth should be done now with the baby upstairs, the orphan Lexington.

It soon became apparent that none of the relatives was particularly keen to assume responsibility for the child, and the discussions and arguments continued all through the day. Everybody declared an enormous, almost an irresistible desire to look after him, and would have done so with the greatest of pleasure were it not for the fact that their apartment was too small, or that they already had one baby and couldn’t possibly afford another, or that they wouldn’t know what to do with the poor little thing when they went abroad in the summer, or that they were getting on in years, which surely would be most unfair to the boy when he grew up, and so on and so forth. They all knew, of course, that the father had been heavily in debt for a long time and that the house was mortgaged and that consequently there would be no money it all to go with the child.

They were still arguing like mad at six in the evening when suddenly, in the middle of it all, an old aunt of the deceased father (her name was Glosspan) swept in from Virginia, and without even removing her hat and coat, not even pausing to sit down, ignoring all offers of a martini, a whisky, a sherry, she announced firmly to the assembled relatives that she herself intended to take sole charge of the infant boy from then on. What was more, she said, she would assume full financial responsibility on all counts, including education, and everyone else could go back home where they belonged and give their consciences a rest. So saying, she trotted upstairs to the nursery and snatched Lexington from his cradle and swept out of the house with the baby clutched tightly in her arms, while the relatives simply sat and stared and smiled and looked relieved, and McPottle the nurse stood stiff with disapproval at the head of the stairs, her lips compressed, her arms folded across her starchy bosom.

And thus it was that the infant Lexington, when he was thirteen days old, left the City of New York and travelled southward to live with his Great Aunt Glosspan in the State of Virginia.

***

Aunt Glosspan was nearly seventy when she became guardian to Lexington, but to look at her you would never have guessed it for one minute. She was as sprightly as a woman half her age, with a small, wrinkled, but still quite beautiful face and two lovely brown eyes that sparkled at you in the nicest way. She was also a spinster, though you would never have guessed that either, for there was nothing spinsterjsh about Aunt Glosspan. She was never bitter or gloomy or irritable; she didn’t have a moustache; and she wasn’t in the least bit jealous of other people, which in itself is something you can seldom say about either a spinster or a virgin lady, although of course it is not known for certain whether Aunt Glosspan qualified on both counts.

But she was an eccentric old woman, there was no doubt about that. For the past thirty years she had lived a strange isolated life all by herself in a tiny cottage high up on the slopes of the Blue Ridge Mountains, several miles from the nearest village. She had five acres of pasture, a plot for growing vegetables, a flower garden, three cows, a dozen hens, and a fine cockerel.

And now she had little Lexington as well.

She was a strict vegetarian and regarded the consumption of animal flesh as not only unhealthy and disgusting, but horribly cruel. She lived upon lovely clean foods like milk, butter, eggs, cheese, vegetables, nuts, herbs, and fruit and she rejoiced in the conviction that no living creature would be slaughtered on her account, not even a shrimp. Once, when a brown hen of hers passed away in the prime of life from being eggbound, Aunt Glosspan was so distressed that she nearly gave up egg-eating altogether.

She knew not the first thing about babies, but that didn’t worry her in the least. At the railway station in New York, while waiting for the train that would take her and Lexington back to Virginia, she bought six feeding-bottles, two dozen diapers, a box of safety pins, a carton of milk for the journey, and a small paper-covered book called The Care of Infants. What more could anyone want? And when the train got going, she fed the baby some milk, changed its nappies after a fashion, and laid it down on the seat to sleep. Then she read The Care of Infants from cover to cover.

“There is no problem here,” she said, throwing the book out of the window. “No problem at all.”

And curiously enough there wasn’t. Back home in the cottage everything went just as smoothly as could be. Little Lexington drank his milk and belched and yelled and slept exactly as a good baby should, and Aunt Glosspan glowed with joy whenever she looked at him and showered him with kisses all day long.

By the time he was six years old, young Lexington had grown into a most beautiful boy with long golden hair and deep blue eyes the colour of cornflowers. He was bright and cheerful, and already he was learning to help his old aunt in all sorts of different ways around the property, collecting the eggs from the chicken house, turning the handle of the butter churn, digging up potatoes in the vegetable garden and searching for wild herbs on the side of the mountain. Soon, Aunt Glosspan told herself, she would have to start thinking about his education.

But she couldn’t bear the thought of sending him away to school. She loved him so much now that it would kill her to be parted from him for any length of time. There was, of course, that village school down in the valley, but it was a dreadful-looking place, and if she sent him there she just knew they would start forcing him to eat meat the very first day he arrived “You know what, my darling?” the said to him one day when he was sitting on a stool in the kitchen watching her make cheese. “I don’t really see why I shouldn’t give you your lessons myself.”

The boy looked up at her with his large blue eyes, and gave her a lovely trusting smile. “That would be nice,” he said.

“And the very first thing I should do would be to teach you how to cook.”

“I think I would like that, Aunt Glosspan.”

“Whether you like it or not, you’re going to have to learn some time,” she said. “Vegetarians like us don’t have nearly so many foods to choose from as ordinary people, and therefore they must learn to be doubly expert with what they have.”

“Aunt Glosspan,” the boy said, “what do ordinary people eat that we don’t?”

“Animals,” she answered, tossing her head in disgust.

“You mean live animals?”

“No,” she said. “Dead ones.”

The boy considered this for a moment.

“You mean when they die they eat them instead of burying them?”

“They don’t wait for them to die, my pet. They kill them.”

“How do they kill them, Aunt Glosspan?”

“They usually slit their throats with a knife.”

“But what kind of animals?”

“Cows and pigs mostly, and sheep.”

“Cows!” the boy cried. “You mean like Daisy and Snowdrop and Lily?”

“Exactly, my dear.”

“But how do they eat them, Aunt Glosspan?”

“They cut them up into bits and they cook the bits. They like it best when it’s all red and bloody and sticking to the bones. They love to eat lumps of cow’s flesh with the blood oozing out of it.”

“Pigs too?”

“They adore pigs.”

“Lumps of bloody pig’s meat,” the boy said. “Imagine that. What else do they eat, Aunt Glosspafl?”

“Chickens.”

“Chickens!”

“Millions of them.”

“Feathers and all?”

“No, dear, not the feathers. Now run along outside and get Aunt Glosspan a bunch of chives, will you, my darling.”

Shortly after that, the lessons began. They covered five subjects, reading, writing, geography, arithmetic, and cooking, but the latter was by far the most popular with both teacher and pupil. In fact, it very soon became apparent that young Lexington possessed a truly remarkable talent in this direction. He was a born cook. He was dextrous and quick. He could handle his pans like a juggler. He could slice a single potato in twenty paper-thin slivers in less time than it took his aunt to peel it. His palate was exquisitely sensitive, and he could taste a pot of strong onion soup and immediately detect the presence of a single tiny leaf of sage. In so Young a boy, all this was a bit bewildering to Aunt Glosspan, and to tell the truth she didn’t quite know what to make of it. But she was proud as proud as could be, all -a. the same, and predicted a brilliant future for the child.

“What a mercy it is,” she said, “that I have such a wonderful little fellow to look after me in my dotage.” And a couple of years later, she retired from the kitchen for good, leaving Lexington in sole charge of all household cooking. The boy was now ten years old, and Aunt Glosspan was nearly eighty.

With the kitchen to himself, Lexington straight away began experimenting with dishes of his own invention. The old favourites no longer interested him. He had a violent urge to create. There were hundreds of fresh ideas in his head. “I will begin,” he said, “by devising a chestnut souffle.” He made it and served it up for supper that very night. It was terrific. “You are a genius!” Aunt Glosspan cried, leaping up from her chair and kissing him on both cheeks, “You will make history!”

From then on, hardly a day went by without some new delectable creation being set upon the table. There was Brazilnut soup, hominy cutlets, vegetable ragout, dandelion omelette, creamcheese fritters, stuffed-cabbage surprise, stewed foggage, shallots a la bonne femme, beetroot mousse piquant, prunes Stroganoff, Dutch rarebit, turnips on horseback, flaming spruceneedle tans, and many many other beautiful compositions. Never before in her life, Aunt Glosspan declared, had she tasted such food as this; and in the mornings, long before lunch was due, she would go out on to the porch and sit there in her rocking-chair, speculating about the coming meal, licking her chops, sniffing the aromas that came wafting out trough the kitchen window.

“What’s that you’re making in there today, boy?” she would call out.

“Try to guess, Aunt Glosspan.”

“Smells like a bit of salsify fritters to me,” she would say, sniffing vigorously.

Then out he would come, this ten-year-old child, a little grin of triumph on his face, and in his hands a big steaming pot of the most heavenly stew made entirely of parsnips and lovage.

“You know what you ought to do,” his aunt said to him, gobbling the stew. “You ought to set yourself down this very minute with paper and pencil and write a cooking-book.”

He looked at her across the table, chewing his parsnips slowly.

“Why not?” she cried. “I’ve taught you how to write and I’ve taught you how to cook and flow all you’ve got to do is put the two things together. You write a cooking-book, my darling, and it’ll make you famous the whole world over. “All right,” he said. “I will.”

And that very day, Lexington began writing the first page of that monumental work which was to. occupy him for the rest of his life. He called it Eat Good and Healthy.

Seven years later, by the time he was seventeen, he had recorded over nine thousand different recipes, all of them original, all of them delicious.

But now, suddenly, his labours were interrupted by the tragic death of Aunt Glosspan. She was afflicted in the night by a violent seizure, and Lexington, who had rushed into her bedroom to see what all the noise was about, found her lying on her bed yelling and cussing and twisting herself into all manner of complicated knots. Indeed, she was a terrible sight to behold, and the agitated youth danced around her in his pyjamas, wringing his hands, and wondering what on earth he should do. Finally in an effort to cool her down, he fetched a bucket of water from the pond in the cow field and tipped it over her head, but this only intensified the paroxysms, and the old lady expired within the hour.

“This is really too bad,” the poor boy said, pinching her several times to make sure that she was dead. “And how sudden! How quick and sudden! Why only a few hours ago she seemed in the very best of spirits. She even took three large helpings of my most recent creation, devilled mushroomburgers, and told me how succulent it was.”

After weeping bitterly for several minutes, for he had loved his aunt very much, he pulled himself together and carried her outside and buried her behind the cowshed.

The next day, while tidying up her belongings, he came across an envelope that was addressed to him in Aunt Glosspan’s handwriting. He opened it and drew out two fifty-dollar bills and a letter.

Darling boy [the letter said], I know that you have never yet been down the mountain since you were thirteen days old, but as soon as I die you must put on a pair of shoes and a clean shirt and walk down to the village and find a doctor. Ask the doctor to give you a death certificate to prove that I am dead. Then take this certificate to my lawyer, a man called Mr Samuel Zuckermann, who lives in New York City and who has a copy of my will. Mr Zuckermann will arrange everything. The cash in this envelope is to pay the doctor for the certificate and to cover the cost of your journey to New York. Mr Zuckermann will give you more money when you get there, and it is my earnest wish that you use it to further your researches into culinary and vegetarian matters, and that you continue to work upon that great book of yours until you are satisfied that it is complete in every way. Your loving aunt-Glosspan.

Lexington, who had always done everything his aunt told him, pocketed the money, put on a pair of shoes and a clean shin, and went down the mountain to the village where the doctor lived.

“Old Glosspan?” the doctor said. “My God, is she dead?”

“Certainly she’s dead,” the youth answered. “If you will come back home with me now I’ll dig her up and you can see for yourself.”

“How deep did you bury her?” the doctor asked.

“Six or seven feet down, I should think.”

“And how long ago?”

“Oh, about eight hours.”

“Then she’s dead,” the doctor announced. “Here’s the certificate.”

***

Our hero now sets out for the City of New York to find Mr Samuel Zuckermann. He travelled on foot, and he slept under hedges, and he lived on berries and wild herbs, and it took him sixteen days to reach the metropolis.

“What a fabulous place this is!” he cried as he stood at the corner of Fifty-seventh Street and Fifth Avenue, staring around him. “There are no cows or chickens anywhere, and none of the women looks in the least like Aunt Glosspan.”

As for Mr Samuel Zuckermann, he looked like nothing that Lexington had ever seen before.

He was a small spongy man with livid jowls and a huge magenta nose, and when he smiled, bits of gold flashed at you marvellously from lots of different places inside his mouth. In his luxurious office, he shook Lexington warmly by the hand and congratulated him upon his aunt’s death.

“I suppose you knew that your dearly beloved guardian was a woman of considerable wealth?” he said.

“You mean the cows and the chickens?”

“I mean half a million bucks,” Mr Zuckermann said.

“How much?”

“Half a million dollars, my boy. And she’s left it all to you.” Mr Zuckermann leaned back in his chair and clasped his hands over his spongy paunch. At the same time, he began secretly working his right forefinger in through his waistcoat and under his shirt so as to scratch the skin around the circumference of his navel-a favourite exercise of his, and one that gave him a peculiar pleasure. “Of course, I shall have to deduct fifty per cent for my services,” he said, “But that still leaves you with two hundred and fifty grand.”

“I am rich!” Lexington cried. “This is wonderful! How soon can I have the money?”

“. ” Well, Mr Zuckermann said, luckily for you, I happen to be on rather cordial terms with the tax authorities around here, and I am confident that I shall be able to persuade them to waive all death duties and back taxes.”

“How kind you are,” murmured Lexington.

“I should naturally have to give somebody a small honorarium.”

Thatever you say, Mr Zuckermann.”

I think a hundred thousand would be sufficient.

Good gracious, isn’t that rather excessive?”

Never undertip a tax inspector or a 265 policeman,” Mr Zuckermann said. “Remember that.”

“But how much does it leave for me?” the youth asked meekly.

“One hundred and fifty thousand. But then you’ve got the funeral expenses to pay out of that.”

“Funeral expenses?”

“You’ve got to pay for the funeral parlour. Surely you know that?”

“But I buried her myself, Mr Zuckermann, behind the cowshed.”

“I don’t doubt it,” the lawyer said. “So what?”

“I never used a funeral parlour.”

“Listen,” Mr Zuckermann said patiently. “You may not know it, but there is a law in this state which says that no beneficiary under a will may receive a single penny of his inheritance until the funeral parlour has been paid in full.”

“You mean that’s a law?”

“Certainly, it’s a law, and a very good one it is, too. The funeral parlour is one of our great national institutions. It must be protected at all costs.

Mr Zuckermann himself, together with a group of public-spirited doctors, controlled a corporation that owned a chain of nine lavish funeral parlours in the city, not to mention a casket factory in Brooklyn and a postgraduate school for embalmers in Washington Heights. The celebration of death was therefore a deeply religious affair in Mr Zuckermann’s eyes. In fact, the whole business affected him profoundly, almost as profoundly, one might say, as the birth of Christ affected the shopkeeper.

“You had no right to go out and bury your aunt like that,” he said. “None at all.”

“I’m very sorry, Mr Zuckermann.”

“Why, it’s downright subversive.”

“I’ll do whatever you say, Mr Zuckermann. All I want to know is how much I’m going to get in the end, when everything’s paid.”

There was a pause. Mr Zuckermann sighed and frowned and continued secretly to run the tip of his finger around the rim of his navel.

“Shall we say fifteen thousand?” he suggested, flashing a big gold smile. “That’s a nice round figure.”

“Can I take it with me this afternoon?”

“I don’t see why not.”

So Mr Zuckermaim summoned his chief cashier and told him to give Lexington fifteen thousand dollars out of the petty cash, and to obtain a receipt. The youth, who by this time was delighted to be getting anything at all, accepted the money gratefully and stowed it away in his knapsack. Then he shook Mr Zuckermann warmly by the hand, thanked him for all his help, and went out of the office.

“The whole world is before me!” our hero cried as he emerged into the street. “I now have fifteen thousand dollars to see me through until my book is published. And after that, of course, I shall have a great deal more.” He stood on use pavement, wondering which way to go. He turned left and began strolling slowly down the street, staring at the sights of the city.

“What a revolting smell,” he said, sniffing the air. “I can’t stand this.” His delicate olfactory nerves, tuned to receive only the most delicious kitchen aromas, were being tortured by the stench of the diesel-oil fumes pouring out of the backs of buses.

“I must get out of this place before my nose is ruined altogether,” he said. “But first, I’ve simply got to have something to eat. I’m starving.” The poor boy had had nothing but berries and wild herbs for the past two weeks, and now his stomach was yearning for solid food. I’d like a nice hominy cutlet, he told himself. Or maybe a few juicy salsify fritters.

He crossed the street and entered a small restaurant. The place was hot inside, and dark and silent. There was a strong smell of cookingfat and cabbage water. The only other customer was a man with a brown hat on his head, crouching intently over his food, who did not look up as Lexington came in.

Our hero seated himself at a corner table and hung his knapsack on the back of his chair. This he told himself, is going to be most interesting. In all my seventeen years I have tasted only the cooking of two people, Aunt Glosspan and myself-unless one counts Nurse McPottle, who must have heated my bottle a few times when I was an infant. But I am now about to sample the art of a new chef altogether, and perhaps, if I am lucky, I may pick up a couple of useful ideas for my book.

A waiter approached out of the shadows at the back, and stood beside the table.

“How do you do,” Lexington said. “I should like a large hominy cutlet please. Do it twentyfive seconds each side, in a very hot skillet with sour cream, and sprinkle a pinch of lovage on it before serving-unless of course your chef knows a more original method, in which case I should be delighted to try it.”

The waiter laid his head over to one side and looked carefully at his customer. “You want the roast pork and cabbage?” he asked. “That’s all we got left.”

“Roast what and cabbage?”

The waiter took a soiled handkerchief from his trouser pocket and shook it open with a violent flourish, as though he were cracking a whip. Then he blew his nose loud and wet.

“You want it or don’t you?” he said, wiping his nostrils.

“I haven’t the foggiest idea what it is,” Lexington replied, “but I should love to try it. You see, I am writing a cooking-book and…”

“One pork and cabbage!” the waiter shouted, and somewhere in the back of the restaurant, far away in the darkness, a voice answered him.

The waiter disappeared. Lexington reached into his knapsack for his personal knife and fork. These were a present from Aunt Glosspan, given him when he was six years old, made of solid silver, and he had never eaten with any other instruments since. While waiting for the food to arrive, he polished them lovingly with a Piece of soft muslin.

Soon the waiter returned carrying a plate on which there lay a thick greyish-white slab of something hot. Lexington leaned forward anxiously to smell it as it was put down before him. His nostrils were wide open to receive the scent, quivering and sniffing.

“But this is absolute heaven!” he exclaimed. “What an aroma! It’s tremendous!”

The waiter stepped back a pace, watching his customer carefully.

“Never in my life have I smelled anything as rich and wonderful as this!” our hero cried, seizing his knife and fork. “What on earth is it made of?”

The man in the brown hat looked around and stared, then returned to his eating. The waiter was backing away towards the kitchen.

Lexington cut off a small piece of the meat, impaled it on his silver fork, and carried it up to his nose so as to smell it again. Then he popped it into his mouth and began to chew it slowly, his eyes half closed, his body tense.

“This is fantastic!” he cried. “It is a brand-new flavour! Oh, Glosspan, my beloved Aunt, how I wish you were with me now so you could taste this remarkable dish! Waiter! Come here at once! I want you!”

The astonished waiter was now watching from the other end of the room, and he seemed reluctant to move any closer.

“If you will come and talk to me I will give you a present,” Lexington said, waving a hundreddollar-bill. “Please come over here and talk to me.”

The waiter sidled cautiously back to the table, snatched away the money, and held it up to his face, peering at it from all angles. Then he slipped it quickly into his pocket.

“What can I do for you, my friend?” he asked.

“Look,” Lexington said. “If you will tell me what this delicious dish is made of, and exactly how it is prepared, I will give you another hundred.”

“I already told you,” the man said. “It’s pork.”

“And exactly what is pork?”

“You never had roast pork before?” the waiter asked, staring.

“For heaven’s sake, man, tell me what it is and stop keeping me in suspense like this.”

“It’s pig,” the waiter said. “You just bung it in the oven.”

“Pig!”

“All pork is pig. Didn’t you know that?”

“You mean this is pig’s meat?”

“I guarantee it.”

“But…but…that’s impossible,” the youth stammered. “Aunt Glosspan, who knew more about food than anyone else in the world, said that meat of any kind was disgusting, revolting, horrible, foul, nauseating, and beastly. And yet this piece that I have here on my plate is without doubt the most delicious thing that I have ever tasted. Now how on earth do you explain that? Aunt Glosspan certainly Wouldn’t have told me it was revolting if it Wasn’t”

“Maybe your aunt didn’t know how to cook it,” the waiter said.

“Is that possible?”

“You’re damned right it is. Especially with pork. Pork has to be very well done or you can’t eat it.”

” Eureka!” Lexington cried. “I’ll bet that’s exactly what happened! She did it wrong!” He handed the man another hundred-dollar bill. “Lead me to the kitchen,” he said. “Introduce me to the genius who prepared this meat.”

Lexington was at once taken to the kitchen, and there he met the cook who was an elderly man with a rash on one side of his neck.

“This will cost you another hundred,” the waiter said.

Lexington was only too glad to oblige, but this time he gave the money to the cook. “Now listen to me,” he said. “I have to admit that I am really rather confused by what the waiter has just been telling me. Are you quite sure that the delectable dish which I have just been eating was prepared from pig’s flesh?”

The cook raised his right hand and began scratching the rash on his neck.

“Well,” he said, looking at the waiter and giving him a sly wink, “all I can tell you is that I think it was pig’s meat.”

“You mean you’re not sure?”

“One can never be sure.”

“Then what else could it have been?”

“Well,” the cook said, speaking very slowly and still staring at the waiter. “There’s just 9 chance, you see, that it might have been a piece of human stuff”

“You mean a man?”

“Yes.”

“Good heavens.”

“Or a woman. It could have been either. They both taste the same.”

“Well-now you really do surprise me,” the youth declared.

“One lives and learns.”

“Indeed one does.”

“As a matter of fact, we’ve been getting an awful lot of it just lately from the butcher’s in place of pork,” the cook declared.

“Have you really?”

“The trouble is, it’s almost impossible to tell which is which. They’re both very good.”

“The piece I had just now was simply superb.”

“I’m glad you liked it,” the cook said. “But to be quite honest, I think that it was a bit of pig. In fact, I’m almost sure it was.”

“You are?”

“Yes, I am.”

“In that case, we shall have to assume that you are right,” Lexington said. “So now will you please tell me-and here is another hundred dollars for your trouble-will you please tell me precisely how you prepared it?”

The cook, after pocketing the money, launched Upon a colourful description of how to roast a loin of pork, while the youth, not wanting to miss a single word of so great a recipe, sat down at the kitchen table and recorded every detail in his notebook.

“Is that all?” he asked when the cook had finished.

“That’s all.”

“But there must be more to it than that, surely?”

“You got to get a good piece of meat to start off with,” the cook said. “That’s half the battle. It’s got to be a good hog and it’s got to be butchered right, otherwise it’ll turn out lousy whichever way you cook it.”

“Show me how,” Lexington said. “Butcher me one now so I can learn.”

“We don’t butcher pigs in the kitchen,” the cook said. “That lot you just ate came from a packinghouse over in the Bronx.”

“Then give me the address!”

The cook gave him the address, and our hero, after thanking them both many times for all their kindnesses, rushed outside and leapt into a taxi and headed for the Bronx.

The packing house was a big four-storey brick building, and the air around it smelled sweet and heavy, like musk. At the main entrance gates, there was a large notice which said VISITORS WELCOME AT ANY TIME, and thus encouraged, Lexington walked through the gates and entered a cobbled yard which surrounded the building itself. He then followed a series of signposts (THIS WAY FOR THE GUIDED TOURS), and c2me eventually to a small corrugated-iron shed set well apart from the main building (VISITORS’ wA1T1N00M). After knocking politely on the door, he went in.

There were six other people ahead of him j the waiting-room. There was a fat mother with her two little boys aged about nine and eleven. There was a bright-eyed young couple who looked as though they might be on their honeymoon. And there was a pale woman with long white gloves, who sat very upright, looking straight ahead, with her hands folded on her lap. Nobody spoke. Lexington wondered whether they were all writing cooking-books like himself, but when he put this question to them aloud, he got no answer. The grown-ups merely smiled mysteriously to themselves and shook their heads, and the two children stared at him as though they were seeing a lunatic.

Soon, the door opened and a man with a merry pink face popped his head into the room and said, “Next, please.” The mother and the two boys got up and went out.

About ten minutes later, the same man returned “Next, please,” he said again, and the honeymoon couple jumped up and followed him outside.

Two new visitors came in and sat down a middle-aged husband and a middle-aged wife, the wife carrying a wicker shopping-basket containing groceries.

“Next, please,” said the guide, and the woman With the long white gloves got up and left.

Several more people came in and took their Places on the stiff-backed wooden chairs.

Soon the guide returned for the fourth time, and now it was Lexington ‘s turn to go outside. “Follow me, please,” the guide said, leading the youth across the yard towards the main building.

“How exciting this is!” Lexington cried, hopping from one foot to the other. “I only wish my dear Aunt Glosspan could be with me now to see what I am going to see.”

“I myself only do the preliminaries,” the guide said. “Then I shall hand you over to someone else.”

“Anything you say,” cried the ecstatic youth.

First they visited a large penned-in area at the back of the building where several hundred pigs were wandering around. “Here’s where they start,” the guide said. “And over there’s where they go in.”

“Where?”

“Right there.” The guide pointed to a long wooden shed that stood against the outside wall of the factory. “We call it the shackling-pen. This way, please.”

Three men wearing long rubber boots were driving a dozen pigs into the shackling-pen just as Lexington and the guide approached, so they all went in together.

“Now,” the guide said, “watch how they shackle them.”

Inside, the shed was simply a bare wooden room with no roof, and there was a steel cable with hooks on it that kept moving slowly along the length of one wall, parallel with the ground, about three feet up. When it reached the end of the shed, this cable suddenly changed direction and climbed vertically upward through the open roof towards the top floor of the main building.

The twelve pigs were huddled together at the far end of the pen, standing quietly, looking apprehensive. One of the men in rubber boots pulled a length of metal chain down from the wall and advanced upon the nearest animal, approaching it from the rear. Then he bent down and quickly looped one end of the chain around one of the animal’s hind legs. The other end he attached to a hook on the moving cable as it went by. The cable kept moving. The chain tightened. The pig’s leg was pulled up and back, and then the pig itself began to be dragged backwards. But it didn’t fall down. It was rather a nimble pig, and somehow it managed to keep its balance on three legs, hopping from foot to foot and struggling against the pull of the chain, but going back and back all the time until at the end of the pen where the cable changed direction and went vertically upward, the creature was suddenly jerked off its feet and borne aloft. Shrill protests filled the air.

“Truly a fascinating process,” Lexington said.

But what was the funny cracking noise it made as it went up?”

“Probably the leg,” the guide answered.

Either that or the pelvis.”

“But doesn’t that matter?”

“Why should it matter?” the guide asked.

You don’t eat the bones.”

The rubber-booted men were busy shackling up the rest of the pigs, and one after another they were hooked to the moving cable and hoisted up through the roof, protesting loudly as they went.

“There’s a good deal more to this recipe than just picking herbs,” Lexington said. “Aunt Glosspan would never have made it.”

At this point, while Lexington was gazing skyward at the last pig to go up, a man in rubber boots approached him quietly from behind and looped one end of a chain around the youth’s own ankle, hooking the other end to the moving belt. The next moment, before he had time to realize what was happening, our hero was jerked off his feet and dragged backwards along the concrete floor of the shackling-pen.

“Stop!” he cried. “Hold everything! My leg is caught!”

But nobody seemed to hear him, and five seconds later, the unhappy young man was jerked off the floor and hoisted vertically upward through the open roof of the pen, dangling upside down by one ankle, and wriggling like a fish.

“Help!” he shouted. “Help! There’s been a frightful mistake! Stop the engines! Let me down!”

The guide removed a cigar from his mouth and looked up serenely at the rapidly ascending youth, but he said nothing. The men in rubber boots were already on their way out to collect the next batch of pigs.

“Oh, save me!” our hero cried. “Let me down! Please let me down!” But he was now approaching the top floor of the building where the moving belt curled like a snake and entered a large hole in the wall, a kind of doorway without door; and there, on the threshold, waiting to greet him, clothed in a dark-stained yellow rubber apron, and looking for all the world like Saint Peter at the Gates of Heaven, the sticker stood.

Lexington saw him only from upside down, and very briefly at that, but even so he noticed at once the expression of absolute peace and benevolence on the man’s face, the cheerful twinkle in the eyes, the little wistful smile, the dimples in his cheeks-and all this gave him hope.

“Hi there,” the sticker said, smiling.

“Quick! Save me!” our hero cried.

“With pleasure,” the sticker said, and taking Lexington gently by one ear with his left hand, he raised his right hand and deftly slit open the boy’s jugular vein with a knife.

The belt moved on. Lexington went with it. Everything was still upside down and the blood was pouring out of his throat and getting into his eyes, but he could still see after a fashion, and he had a blurred impression of being in an enormously long-room, and at the far end of the room there was a great smoking cauldron of water, and there were dark figures, half hidden in the steam, dancing around the edge of it, brandishing long poles. The conveyor-belt seemed to be travelling right over the top of the cauldron, and the pigs seemed to be dropping one by one into the boiling water, and one of the pigs seemed to be wearing long white gloves on its front feet.

Suddenly our hero started to feel very sleepy, but it wasn’t until his good strong heart had pumped the last drop of blood from his body that he passed on out of this, the best of all possible worlds, into the next.

The Champion of the World

ALL day, in between serving customers, we had been crouching over the table in the office of the filling-station, preparing the raisins. They were plump and soft and swollen from being soaked in water, and when you nicked them with a razor-blade the skin sprang open and the jelly stuff inside squeezed out as easily as you could wish.

But we had a hundred and ninety-six of them to do altogether and the evening was nearly upon us before we had finished.

“Don’t they look marvellous!” Claud cried, rubbing his hands together hard. “What time is it, Gordon?”

“Just after five.”

Through the window we could see a stationwagon pulling up at the pumps with a woman at the wheel and about eight children in the back eating ice-creams.

“We ought to be moving soon,” Claud said.

The whole thing’ll be a washout if we don’t arrive before sunset, you realize that.” He was getting twitchy now. His face had the same flushed and pop-eyed look it got before a dog-race or when there was a date with Glance in the evening.

We both went outside and Claud gave the ¡man the number of gallons she wanted. When she had gone, he remained standing in the middle of the driveway squinting anxiously up at the sun which was now only the width of a man’s hand above the line of trees along the crest of the ridge on the far side of the valley.

“All right,” I said. “Lock up.”

He went quickly from pump to pump, securing each nozzle in its holder with a small padlock.

“You’d better take off that yellow pullover,” he said.

“Why should I?”

“You’ll be shining like a bloody beacon out there in the moonlight.”

“I’ll be all right.”

“You will not,” he said. “Take if off, Gordon, please. I’ll see you in three minutes.” He disappeared into his caravan behind the filling station, and I went indoors and changed my yellow pullover for a blue one.

When we met again outside, Claud was dressed in a pair of black trousers and a dark-green turtleneck sweater. On his head he wore a brown cloth cap with the peak pulled down low over his eyes, and he looked like an apache actor out of a nightclub.

“What’s under there?” I asked, seeing the bulge at his waistline.

He pulled up his sweater and showed me two thin but very large white cotton sacks which were bound neat and tight around his belly. “To carry the stuff,” he said darkly.

“I see.”

“Let’s go,” he said.

“I still think we ought to take the car.”

“It’s too risky. They’ll see it parked.”

“But it’s over three miles up to that wood.”

“Yes,” he said. “And I suppose you realize we can get six months in the clink if they catch us.”

“you never told me that.”

“Didn’t I?”

“I’m not coming,” I said. “It’s not worth it.”

“The walk will do you good, Gordon. Come on.”

It was a calm sunny evening with little wisps of brilliant white cloud hanging motionless in the sky, and the valley was cool and very quiet as the two of us began walking together along the grass verge on the side of the road that ran between the hills towards Oxford.

“You got the raisins?” Claud asked.

“They’re in my pocket.”

“Good,” he said. “Marvellous.”

Ten minutes later we turned left off the main road into a narrow lane with high hedges on either side and from now on it was all uphill.

“How many keepers are there?” I asked.

“Three.” minute threw away a half-finished cigarette. A minute later he lit another.

“I don’t usually approve of new methods,” he said. “Not on this sort of a job.

“Of course.”

“But by God, Gordon, I think we’re on to a hot one this time.”

You do?”

“There’s no question about it.”

“I hope you’re right.”

“It’ll be a milestone in the history of poaching,” he said. “But don’t you go telling a single soul how we’ve done it, you understand. Because if this ever leaked out we’d have every bloody fool in the district doing the same thing and there wouldn’t be a pheasant left.”

“I won’t say a word.”

“You ought to be very proud of yourself,” he went on. “There’s been men with brains studying this problem for hundreds of years and not one of them’s ever come up with anything even a quarter as artful as you have. Why didn’t you tell me about it before?”

“You never invited my opinion,” I said.

And that was the truth. In fact, up until the day before, Claud had never even offered to discuss with me the sacred subject of poaching. Often enough, on a summer’s evening when work was finished, I had seen him with cap on head sliding quietly out of his caravan and disappearing up the road towards the woods; and sometimes, watching him through the windows of the fillingstation, I would find myself wondering exactly what he was going to do, what wily tricks he was going to practise all alone up there under the trees in the dead of night. He seldom came back until very late, and never, absolutely never did he bring any of the spoils with him personally on his return. But the following afternoon-and I couldn’t imagine how he did it-there would always be a pheasant or a hare or a brace of partridges hanging up in the shed behind the fillingstation for us to eat.

This summer he had been particularly active, and during the last couple of months he had stepped up the tempo to a point where he was going out four and sometimes five nights a week. But that was not all. It seemed to me that recently his whole attitude towards poaching had undergone a subtle and mysterious change. He was more purposeful about it now, more tightlipped and intense than before, and I had the impression that this was not so much a game any longer as a crusade, a sort of private war that Claud was waging single-handed against an invisible and hated enemy.

But who?

I wasn’t sure about this, but I had a suspicion that it was none other than the famous Mr Victor Hazel himself, the owner of the land and the pheasants. Mr Hazel was a local brewer with an unbelievably arrogant manner. He was rich beyond words, and his property stretched for miles along either side of the valley. He was a self-made man with no charm at all and previous few virtues. He loathed all persons of humble station, having once been one of them himself, and he strove desperately to mingle with what he believed were the right kind of folk. He rode to hounds and gave shooting-parties and wore fancy waistcoats and every weekday he drove an enormous black Rolls-Royce past the filling-station on his way to the brewery. As he flashed by, we would sometimes catch a glimpse of the great glistening brewer’s face above the wheel, pink as a ham, all soft and inflamed from drinking too much beer.

Anyway, yesterday afternoon, right out of the blue, Claud had suddenly said to me, “I’ll be going on up to Hazel’s woods again tonight. Why don’t you come along?”

“Who, me?”

“It’s about the last chance this year for pheasants,” he had said. “The shooting-season opens Saturday and the birds’ll be scattered all over the place after that-if there’s any left.”

“Why the sudden invitation?” I had asked, greatly suspicious.

“No special reason, Gordon. No reason at all.”

“Is it risky?”

He hadn’t answered this.

“I suppose you keep a gun or something hidden away up there?”

“A gun!” he cried, disgusted. “Nobody ever shoots pheasants, didn’t you know that? You’ve only got to fire a cap-pistol in Hazel’s woods and the keepers’ll be on you.”

“Then how do you do it?”

“Ah,” he said, and the eyelids drooped over the eyes, veiled and secretive.

There was a long pause. Then he said, “Do you think you could keep your mouth shut if I was to tell you a thing or two?”

“Definitely.”

“I’ve never told this to anyone else in my whole life, Gordon.”

“I am greatly honoured,” I said. “You can trust me completely.”

He turned his head, fixing me with pale eyes. The eyes were large and wet and ox-like, and they were so near to me that I could see my own face reflected upside down in the centre of each.

“I am now about to let you in on the three best ways in the world of poaching a pheasant,” he said. “And seeing that you’re the guest on this little trip, I am going to give you the choice of which one you’d like us to use tonight. How’s that?”

“There’s a catch in this.”

“There’s no catch, Gordon. I swear it.”

“All right, go on.”

“Now, here’s the thing,” he said. “Here’s the first big secret.” He paused and took a long suck at his cigarette. “Pheasants,” he whispered softly, “is crazy about raisins.”

“Raisins?”

“Just ordinary raisins. It’s like a mania with them. My dad discovered that more than forty years ago just like he discovered all three of these methods I’m about to describe to you now.”

“I thought you said your dad was a drunk.”

“Maybe he was. But he was also a great poacher, Gordon. Possibly the greatest there’s ever been in the history of England. My dad studied poaching like a scientist.”

“Is that so?”

“I mean it. I really mean it.”

“I believe you.”

“Do you know,” he said, “my dad used to keep a whole flock of prime cockerels in the back yard purely for experimental purposes.”

“Cockerels?”

“That’s right. And whenever he thought up some new stunt for catching a pheasant, he’d try it out on a cockerel first to see how it worked. That’s how he discovered about raisins. It’s also how he invented the horsehair method.”

Claud paused and glanced over his shoulder as though to make sure that there was nobody listening. “Here’s how it’s done,” he said. “First you take a few raisins and you soak them overnight in water to make them nice and plump and juicy. Then you get a bit of good stiff horsehair and you cut it up into half-inch lengths. Then you push one of these lengths of horsehair through the middle of each raisin so that there’s about an eighth of an inch of it sticking out on either side. You follow?”

“Yes.”

“Now-the old pheasant comes along and eats one of these raisins. Right? And you’re watching him from behind a tree. So what then?”

“I imagine it sticks in his throat.”

“That’s obvious, Gordon. But here’s the amazing thing. Here’s what my dad discovered. The moment this happens, the bird never moves his feet again! He becomes absolutely rooted to the spot, and there he stands pumping his silly neck up and down just like it was a piston, and all you’ve got to do is walk calmly out from the place where you’re hiding and pick him up 01 your hands.”

“I don’t believe that.”

“I swear it,” he said. “Once a pheasant’s had the horsehair you can fire a rifle in his eat and he won’t even jump. It’s just one of those unexplainable little things. But it takes a genius to discover it.”

He paused, and there was a gleam of pride in his eye now as he dwelt for a moment or two upon the memory of his father, the great inventor.

“So that’s Method Number One,” he said. “Method Number Two is even more simple still. All you do is you have a fishing line. Then you bait the hook with a raisin and you fish for the pheasant just like you fish for a fish. You pay out the line about fifty yards and you lie there on your stomach in the bushes waiting till you get a bite. Then you haul him in.”

“I don’t think your father invented that one.”

“It’s very popular with fishermen,” he said, choosing not to hear me. “Keen fishermen who can’t get down to the seaside as often as they want. It gives them a bit of the old thrill. The only trouble is it’s rather noisy. The pheasant squawks like hell as you haul him in, and then every keeper in the wood comes running.”

“What is Method Number Three?” I asked.

“Ah,” he said. “Number Three’s a real beauty. It was the last one my dad ever invented before he passed away.”

“His final great work?”

“Exactly, Gordon. And I can even remember the very day it happened, a Sunday morning It was, and suddenly my dad comes into the rutchen holding a huge white cockerel in his hands and he says, “I think I’ve got it!’ There’s a little smile on his face and a shine of glory in his eyes and he comes in very soft and quiet and he puts the bird down right in the middle of the kitchen table and he says, “By God I think I’ve got a good one this time!’ “A good what?’ Mum says, looking up from the sink. “Horace, take that filthy bird off my table.’ The cockerel has a funny little paper hat over its head, like an ice-cream cone upside down, and my dad is pointing to it proudly. “Stroke him,’ he says. “He won’t move an inch.’ The cockerel starts scratching away at the paper hat with one of its feet, but the hat seems to be stuck on with glue and it won’t come off. “No bird in the world is going to run away once you cover up his eyes,’ my dad says, and he starts poking the cockerel with his finger and pushing it around on the table, but it doesn’t take the slightest bit of notice. “You can have this one,’ he says, talking to Mum. “You can kill it and dish it up for dinner as a celebration of what I have just invented.’ And then straight away he takes me by the arm and marches me quickly out the door and off we go over the fields and up into the big forest the other side of Haddenham which used to belong to the Duke of Buckingham, and in less than two hours we get five lovely fat pheasants with no more trouble than it takes to go out and buy them in a shop.”

Claud paused for breath. His eyes were huge and moist and dreamy as they gazed back into the wonderful world of his youth.

“I don’t quite follow this,” I said. “How did he get the paper hats over the pheasants’ heads up in the woods?”

“You’d never guess it.”

“I’m sure I wouldn’t.”

“Then here it is. First of all you dig a little hole in the ground. Then you twist a piece of paper into the shape of a cone and you fit this into the hole, hollow end upward, like a cup. Then you smear the paper cup all around the inside with bird-lime and drop in a few raisins. At the same time you lay a trail of raisins along the ground leading up to it. Now-the old pheasant comes pecking along the trail, and when he gets to the hole he pops his head inside to gobble the raisins and the next thing he knows he’s got a paper hat stuck over his eyes and he can’t see a thing. Isn’t it marvellous what some people think of, Gordon? Don’t you agree?”

“Your dad was a genius,” I said.

“Then take your pick. Choose whichever one of the three methods you fancy and we’ll use it tonight.”

“You don’t think they’re all just a trifle on the crude side, do you?”

“Crude!” he cried, aghast. “Oh my God! And who’s been having roasted pheasant in the house nearly every single day for the last six months and not a penny to pay?”

He turned and walked away towards the door of the workshop. I could see that he was deeply pained by my remark.

Wait a minute,” I said. “Don’t go.”

You want to come or don’t you?”

Yes, but let me ask you something first. I’ve lust had a bit of an idea.”

“Keep it,” he said. “You are talking about a subject you don’t know the first thing about.”

“Do you remember that bottle of sleeping-pills the doc gave me last month when I had a bad back?”

“What about them?”

“Is there any reason why those wouldn’t work on a pheasant?”

Claud closed his eyes and shook his head pityingly from side to side.

“Wait,” I said.

“It’s not worth discussing,” he said. “No pheasant in the world is going to swallow those lousy red capsules. Don’t you know any better than that?”

“You are forgetting the raisins,” I said. “Now listen to this. We take a raisin. Then we soak it till it swells. Then we make a tiny slit in one side of it with a razor-blade. Then we hollow it out a little. Then we open up one of my red capsules and pour all the powder into the raisin. Then we get a needle and cotton and very carefully we sew up the slit. Now.

Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Claud’s mouth slowly beginning to open.

“Now,” I said. “We have a nice clean-looking raisin with two and a half grains of seconal inside it, and let me tell you something now. That’s enough dope to knock the average mall unconscious, never mind about birds!”

I paused for ten seconds to allow the full impact of this to strike home.

“What’s more, with this method we could operate on a really grand scale. We could prepare twenty raisins if we felt like it, and all we’d have to do is scatter them around the feeding-grounds at sunset and then walk away. Half an hour later we’d come back, and the pills would be beginning to work, and the pheasants would be up in the trees by then, roosting, and they’d be starting to feel groggy, and they’d be wobbling and trying to keep their balance, and soon every pheasant that had eaten one single raisin would keel over unconscious and fall to the ground. My dear boy, they’d be dropping out of the trees like apples, and all we’d have to do is walk around picking them up!”

Claud was staring at me, rapt.

“Oh Christ,” he said softly.

“And they’d never catch us either. We’d simply stroll through the woods dropping a few raisins here and there as we went, and even if they were watching us they wouldn’t notice anything.”

“Gordon,” he said, laying a hand on my knee and gazing at me with eyes large and bright as two stars. “If this thing works, it will revolutionize poaching.”

“I’m glad to hear it.”

“How many pills have you got left?” he asked.

“Forty-nine. There were fifty in the bottle and I’ve only used one.”

Forty-nine’s not enough. We want at least two hundred.”

“Are you mad!” I cried.

He walked slowly away and stood by the door With his back to me, gazing at the sky.

“Two hundred’s the bare minimum,” he said quietly. “There’s really not much point in doing it unless we have two hundred.”

What is it now, I wondered. What the hell’s he trying to do?

“This is the last chance we’ll have before the season opens,” he said.

“I couldn’t possibly get any more.”

“You wouldn’t want us to come back emptyhanded, would you?”

“But why so many?”

Claud turned his head and looked at me with large innocent eyes. “Why not?” he said gently. “Do you have any objection?”

My God, I thought suddenly. The crazy bastard is out to wreck Mr Victor Hazel’s opening-day shooting-party.

“You get us two hundred of those pills,” he said, “and then it’ll be worth doing.”

“I can’t.”

“You could try, couldn’t you?”

Mr Hazel’s party took place on the first of October every year and it was a very famouS event. Debilitated gentleman in tweed suits, some with titles and some who were merely rich, motored in from miles around with their gun-bearers and dogs and wives, and all day long the noise of shooting rolled across the valley. There were always enough pheasants to go round, for each summer the woods were methodically restocked with dozens and dozens of young birds at incredible expense. I had heard it said that the cost of rearing and keeping each pheasant up to the time when it was ready to be shot was well over five pounds (which is approximately the price of two hundred loaves of bread). But to Mr Hazel it was worth every penny of it. He became, if only for a few hours, a big cheese in a little world and even the Lord Lieutenant of the County slapped him on the back and tried to remember his first name when he said goodbye.

“How would it be if we just reduced the dose?” Claud asked. “Why couldn’t we divide the contents of one capsule among four raisins?”

“I suppose you could if you wanted to.”

“But would a quarter of a capsule be strong enough for each bird?”

One simply had to admire the man’s nerve. It was dangerous enough to poach a single pheasant up in those woods at this time of year and here he was planning to knock off the bloody lot.

“A quarter would be plenty,” I said.

“You’re sure of that?”

“Work it out for yourself. It’s all done by bodyweight. You’d still be giving about twenty times more than is necessary.”

“Then we’ll quarter the dose,” he said, rubbing his hands. He paused and calculated for a moment. “We’ll have one hundred and ninety-six raisins!”

“Do you realize what that involves?” I said. “They’ll take hours to prepare.”

“What of it!” he cried. “We’ll go tomorrow instead. We’ll soak the raisins overnight and then we’ll have all morning and afternoon to get them ready.”

And that was precisely what we did.

Now, twenty-four hours later, we were on our way. We had been walking steadily for about forty minutes and we were nearing the point where the lane curved round to the right and ran along the crest of the hill towards the big wood where the pheasants lived. There was about a mile to go.

“I don’t suppose by any chance these keepers might be carrying guns?” I asked.

“All keepers carry guns,” Claud said.

I had been afraid of that.

“It’s for the vermin mostly.”

“A. li.

“Of course there’s no guarantee they won’t take a pot at a poacher now and again.”

“You’re joking.”

“Not at all. But they only do it from behind. Only when you’re running away. They like to pepper you in the legs at about fifty yards.”

“They can’t do that!” I cried. “It’s a criminal offence!”

“So is poaching,” Claud said.

We walked on awhile in silence. The sun was below the high hedge on our right now and the lane was in shadow.

“You can consider yourself lucky this isn’t thirty years ago,” he went on. “They used to shoot you on sight in those days.”

“Do you believe that?”

“I know it,” he said. “Many’s the night when I was a nipper I’ve gone into the kitchen and seen my old dad lying face downward on the table and Mum standing over him digging the grapeshot out of his buttocks with a potato knife.”

“Stop,” I said. “It makes me nervous.”

“You believe me, don’t you?”

“Yes, I believe you.”

“Towards the end he was so covered in tiny little white scars he looked exactly like it was snowing.”

“Yes,” I said. “All right.”

“Poacher’s arse, they used to call it,” Claud said. “And there wasn’t a man in the whole village who didn’t have a bit of it one way or another. But my dad was the champion.”

“Good luck to him,” I said.

“I wish to hell he was here now,” Claud said, wistful. “He’d have given anything in the world to be coming with us on this job tonight.”

“He could take my place,” I said. “Gladly.”

We had reached the crest of the hill and now we could see the wood ahead of us, huge and dark with the sun going down behind the trees and little sparks of gold shining through.

“You’d better let me have those raisins,” Claud said.

I gave him the bag and he slid it gently into his trouser pocket.

“No talking once we’re inside,” he said. “Just follow me and try not to go snapping any branches.”

Five minutes later we were there. The lane ran right up to the wood itself and then skirted the edge of it for about three hundred yards With only a little hedge between. Claud slipped through the hedge on all fours and I followed.

It was cool and dark inside the wood. No sunlight came in at all.

“This is spooky,” I said.

“Ssshh!”

Claud was very tense. He was walking just ahead of me, picking his feet up high and putting them down gently on the moist ground. He kept his head moving all the time, the eyes sweeping slowly from side to side, searching for danger. I tried doing the same, but soon I began to see a keeper behind every tree, so I gave it up.

Then a large patch of sky appeared ahead of us in the roof of the forest and I knew that this must be the clearing. Claud had told me that the clearing was the place where the young birds were introduced into the woods in early July, where they were fed and watered and guarded by the keepers, and where many of them stayed from force of habit until the shooting began.

“There are always plenty of pheasants in the clearing,” he had said.

“Keepers too, I suppose.”

“Yes, but there’s thick bushes all around and that helps.”

We were now advancing in a series of quick crouching spurts, running from tree to tree and stopping and waiting and listening and running on again, and then at last we were kneeling safely behind a big clump of alder right on the edge of the clearing and Claud was grinning and nudging me in the ribs and pointing through the branches at the pheasants.

The place was absolutely stiff with birds. There must have been two hundred of them at least strutting around among the tree-stumps.

“You see what I mean?” Claud whispered.

It was an astonishing sight, a sort of poacher’s dream come true. And how close they were! Some of them were not more than ten paces from where we knelt. The hens were plump and creamybrown and they were so fat their breast-feathers almost brushed the ground as they walked. The cocks were slim and beautiful, with long tails and brilliant red patches around the eyes, like scarlet spectacles. I glanced at Claud. His big ox-like face was transfixed in ecstasy. The mouth was slightly open and the eyes had a kind of glazy look about them as they stared at the pheasants.

I believe that all poachers react in roughly the same way as this on sighting game. They are like women who sight large emeralds in a jeweller’s window, the only difference being that the women are less dignified in the methods they employ later on to acquire the loot. Poacher’s arse is nothing to the punishment that a female is willing to endure.

“,,. “C Ah-ha, Claud said softly. You see the keeper?”

“Where?”

“Over the other side, by that big tree. Look carefully.”

“My God!”

“It’s all right. He can’t see us.”

We crouched close to the ground, watching the keeper. He was a smallish man with a cap On his head and a gun under his arm. He never moved. He was like a little post standing there.

“Let’s go,” I whispered.

The keeper’s face was shadowed by the peak of his cap, but it seemed to me that he was looking directly at us.

“I’m not staying here,” I said.

“Hush,” Claud said.

Slowly, never taking his eyes from the keeper, he reached into his pocket and brought out a single raisin. He placed it in the palm of his right hand, and then quickly, with a little flick of the wrist, he threw the raisin high into the air. I watched it as it went sailing over the bushes and I saw it land within a yard or so of two henbirds standing together beside an old tree-stump. Both birds turned their heads sharply at the drop of the raisin. Then one of them hopped over and made a quick peck at the ground and that must have been it.

I glanced up at the keeper. He hadn’t moved.

Claud threw a second raisin into the clearing; then a third, and a fourth, and a fifth.

At this point, I saw the keeper turn away his head in order to survey the wood behind him.

Quick as a flash, Claud pulled the paper bag out of his pocket and tipped a huge pile of raisins into the cup of his right hand.

“Stop,” I said.

But with a great sweep of the arm he flung the whole handful high over the bushes into the clearing.

They fell with a soft little patter, like raindrops on dry leaves, and every single pheasant in the place must either have seen them coming or heard them fall. There was a flurry of wings and a rush to find the treasure.

The keeper’s head flicked round as though there were a spring inside his neck. The birds were all pecking away madly at the raisins. The keeper took two quick paces forward and for a moment I thought he was going to investigate. But then he stopped, and his face came up and his eyes began travelling slowly around the perimeter of the clearing.

“Follow me,” Claud whispered. “And keep down.” He started crawling away swiftly on all fours, like some kind of a monkey.

I went after him. He had his nose close to the ground and his huge tight buttocks were winking at the sky and it was easy to see now how poacher’s arse had come to be an occupational disease among the fraternity.

We went along like this for about a hundred yards.

“Now run,” Claud said.

We got to our feet and ran, and a few minutes later we emerged through the hedge into the lovely open safety of the lane.

“It went marvellous,” Claud said, breathing heavily. “Didn’t it go absolutely marvellous?” The big face was scarlet and glowing with triumph.

“It was a mess,” I said.

“What!” he cried.

“Of course it was. We can’t possibly go back flow. That keeper knows there was someone there.”

“He knows nothing,” Claud said. “In another five minutes it’ll be pitch dark inside the wood and he’ll be sloping off home to his supper.”

“I think I’ll join him.”

“You’re a great poacher,” Claud said. He sat down on the grassy bank under the hedge and lit a cigarette.

The sun had set now and the sky was a pale smoke blue, faintly glazed with yellow. In the woods behind us the shadows and the spaces in between the trees were turning from grey to black.

“How long does a sleeping-pill take to work?” Claud asked.

“Look out,” I said. “There’s someone coming.”

The man had appeared suddenly and silently out of the dusk and he was only thirty yards away when I saw him.

“Another bloody keeper,” Claud said.

We both looked at the keeper as he came down the lane towards us. He had a shotgun under his arm and there was a black Labrador walking at his heels. He stopped when he was a few paces away and the dog stopped with him and stayed behind him, watching us through the keeper’s legs.

“Good evening,” Claud said, nice and friendly.

This one was a tall bony man about forty with a swift eye and a hard cheek and hard dangerous hands.

“I know you,” he said softly, coming closer. “I know the both of you.”

Claud didn’t answer this.

“You’re from the fillin’-station. Right?”

His lips were thin and dry, with some sort of a brownish crust over them.

“You’re Cubbage and Hawes and you’re from the fillin’-station on the main road. Right?”

“What are we playing?” Claud said. “Twenty Questions?”

The keeper spat out a big gob of spit and I saw it go floating through the air and land with a plop on a patch of dry dust six inches from Claud’s feet. It looked like a little baby oyster lying there.

“Beat it,” the man said. “Go on. Get out.”

Claud sat on the bank smoking his cigarette and looking at the gob of spit.

“Go on,” the man said. “Get out.”

When he spoke, the upper lip lifted above the gum and I could see a row of small discoloured teeth, one of them black, the others quince and ochre.

“This happens to be a public highway,” Claud said. “Kindly do not molest us.”

The keeper shifted the gun from his left arm to his right.

“You’re loiterin’,” he said, “with intent to commit a felony. I could run you in for that.”

“No you couldn’t,” Claud said.

All this made me rather nervous.

“I’ve had my eye on you for some time,” the keeper said, looking at Claud.

“It’s getting late,” I said. “Shall we stroll on?”

Claud flipped away his cigarette and got Slowly to his feet. “All right,” he said. “Let’s go.”

We wandered off down the lane the way we had come, leaving the keeper standing there, and soon the man was out of sight in the half-darkness behind us.

“That’s the head keeper,” Claud said. “His name is Rabbetts.”

“Let’s get the hell out,” I said.

“Come in here,” Claud said.

There was a gate on our left leading into a field and we climbed over it and sat down behind the hedge.

“Mr Rabbetts is also due for his supper,” Claud said. “You mustn’t worry about him.”

We sat quietly behind the hedge waiting for the keeper to walk past us on his way home. A few stars were showing and a bright threequarter moon was coming up over the hills behind us in the east.

“Here he is,” Claud whispered. “Don’t move.”

The keeper came loping softly up the lane with the dog padding quick and soft-footed at his heels, and we watched them through the hedge as they went by.

“He won’t be coming back tonight,” Claud said.

“How do you know that?”

“A keeper never waits for you in the wood if he knows where you live. He goes to your house and hides outside and watches for you to coniC back.”

“That’s worse.”

“No, it isn’t, not if you dump the loot somewhere else before you go home. He cant touch you then.”

“What about the other one, the one in the clearing?”

“He’s gone too.”

“You can’t be sure of that.”

“I’ve been studying these bastards for months, Gordon, honest I have. I know all their habits. There’s no danger.”

Reluctantly I followed him back into the wood. It was pitch dark in there now and very silent, and as we moved cautiously forward the noise of our footsteps seemed to go echoing around the walls of the forest as though we were walking in a cathedral.

“Here’s where we threw the raisins,” Claud said.

I peered through the bushes.

The clearing lay dim and milky in the moonlight.

“You’re quite sure the keeper’s gone?”

“I know he’s gone.”

I could just see Claud’s face under the peak of his cap, the pale lips, the soft pale cheeks, and the large eyes with a little spark of excitement dancing slowly in each.

“Are they roosting?”

“Yes.”

“Whereabouts?”

“All around. They don’t go far.”

“What do we do next?”

“We stay here and wait. I brought you a light,” he added, and he handed me one of those small pocket flashlights shaped like a fountain-pen. “You may need it.

I Was beginning to feel better. “Shall we see if we can spot some of them sitting in the trees?” I said.

“I should like to see how they look when they’re roosting.”

“This isn’t a nature-study,” Claud said. “Please be quiet.”

We stood there for a long time waiting for something to happen.

“I’ve just had a nasty thought,” I said. “If a bird can keep its balance on a branch when it’s asleep, then surely there isn’t any reason why the pills should make it fall down.”

Claud looked at me quick.

“After all,” I said, “it’s not dead. It’s still only sleeping.”

“It’s doped,” Claud said.

“But that’s just a deeper sort of sleep. Why should we expect it to fall down just because it’s in a deeper sleep?”

There was a gloomy silence.

“We should’ve tried it with chickens,” Claud said. “My dad would’ve done that.”

“Your dad was a genius,” I said.

At that moment there came a soft thump from the wood behind us.

“Hey!”

“Sshh!”

We stood listening.

Thump.

“There’s another!”

It was a deep muffled sound as though a bag of sand had been dropped from about shoulder height.

Thump!

“They’re pheasants!” I cried.

“Wait! “

“I’m sure they’re pheasants!”

Thump! Thump!

“You’re right!”

We ran back into the wood.

“Where were they?”

“Over here! Two of them were over here!”

“I thought they were this way.”

“Keep looking!” Claud shouted. “They can’t be far.”

We searched for about a minute.

“Here’s one!” he called.

When I got to him he was holding a magnificent cock-bird in both hands. We examined it closely with our flashlights.

“It’s doped to the gills,” Claud said. “It’s still alive, I can feel its heart, but it’s doped to the bloody gills.”

Thump!

“There’s another!”

Thump! Thump!

“Two more!”

Thump!

Thump! Thump! Thump!

“Jesus Christ!”

Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump!

Thump! Thump!

All around us the pheasants were starting to rain down out of the trees. We began rushing around madly in the dark, sweeping the ground with our flashlights.

Thump! Thump! Thump! This lot fell almost on top of me. I was right under the tree as they came down and I found all three of them immediately two cocks and a hen. They were limp and warm, the feathers wonderfully soft the hand.

“Where shall I put them?” I called out. I was holding them by the legs.

“Lay them here, Gordon! Just pile them up here where it’s light!”

Claud was standing on the edge of the clearing with the moonlight streaming down all over him and a great bunch of pheasants in each hand. His face was bright, his eyes big and bright and wonderful, and he was staring around him like a child who has just discovered that the whole world is made of chocolate.

Thump!

Thump! Thump!

“I don’t like it,” I said. “It’s too many.”

“It’s beautiful!” he cried and he dumped the birds he was carrying and ran off to look for more.

Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump!

Thump!

It was easy to find them now. There were one or two lying under every tree. I quickly collected six more, three in each hand, and ran back and dumped them with the others. Then six more. Then six more after that.

And still they kept falling.

Claud was in a whirl of ecstasy now, dashing about like a mad ghost under the trees. I could see the beam of his flashlight waving around It’ the dark and each time he found a bird he gave a little yelp of triumph.

Thump! Thump! Thump!

“That bugger Hazel ought to hear this!” he called out.

“Don’t shout,” I said. “It frightens me.”

“what’s that?”

“Don’t shout. There might be keepers.”

“Screw the keepers!” he cried. “They’re all eating!”

For three or four minutes, the pheasants kept on falling. Then suddenly they stopped.

“Keep searching!” Claud shouted. “There’s plenty more on the ground!”

“Don’t you think we ought to get out while the going’s good?”

“No,” he said.

We went on searching. Between us we looked under every tree within a hundred yards of the clearing, north, south, east, and west, and I think we found most of them in the end. At the collecting-point there was a pile of pheasants as big as a bonfire.

“It’s a miracle,” Claud was saying. “It’s a bloody miracle.” He was staring at them in a kind of trance.

“We’d better just take half a dozen each and get out quick,” I said.

“I would like to count them, Gordon.”

“There’s no time for that.”

“I must count them.”

0, I said. Come on.

“One.

“Two… “Three… “Four He began counting them very carefully, picking up each bird in turn and laying it carefully to one side. The moon was directly overhead now and the whole clearing was brilliantly illuminated.

“I’m not standing around here like this,” I said. I walked back a few paces and hid myself in the shadows, waiting for him to finish.

“A hundred and seventeen…a hundred and eighteen…a hundred and nineteen…a hundred and twenty!” he cried. “One hundred and twenty birds! It’s an all-time record!”

I didn’t doubt it for a moment.

“The most my dad ever got in one night was fifteen and he was drunk for a week afterwards!”

“You’re the champion of the world,” I said. “Are you ready now?”

“One minute,” he answered and he pulled up his sweater and proceeded to unwind the two big white cotton sacks from around his belly “Here’s yours,” he said, handing one of them to me. “Fill it up quick.”

The light of the moon was so strong I could read the small print along the base of the sack.

J. W. GRUMP, it said. KESTON FLOUR MILLS, LONDON swi 7.

“You don’t think that bastard with the brown teeth is watching us this very moment from behind a tree?”

“There’s no chance of that,” Claud said. “He’s down at the filling-station like I told you, waiting for us to come home.”

We started loading the pheasants into the sacks. They were soft and floppy-necked and the skin underneath the feathers was still warm.

“There’ll be a taxi waiting for us in the lane,”

Claud said.

“What?”

“I always go back in a taxi, Gordon, didn’t you know that?”

I told him I didn’t.

“A taxi is anonymous,” Claud said. “Nobody knows who’s inside a taxi except the driver. My dad taught me that.”

“Which driver?”

“Charlie Kinch. He’s only too glad to oblige.”

We finished loading the pheasants, and I tried to hump my bulging sack on to my shoulder. My sack had about sixty birds inside it, and it must have weighed a hundredweight and a half, at least. “I can’t carry this,” I said. “We’ll have to leave some of them behind.”

“Drag it,” Claud said. “Just pull it behind you.,, We started off through the pitch-black woods, pulling the pheasants behind us. “We’ll never make it all the way back to the village like this,” I said.

“Charlie’s never let me down yet,” Claud said.

We came to the margin of the wood and Peered through the hedge into the lane. Claud Said, “Charlie boy” very softly and the old man behind the wheel of the taxi not five yards away Poked his head out into the moonlight and gave Us a sly toothless grin. We slid through the hedge, dragging the sacks after us along the ground.

“Hullo!” Charlie said. “What’s this?”

“It’s cabbages,” Claud told him. “Open the door.”

Two minutes later we were safely inside the taxi, cruising slowly down the hill towards the village.

It was all over now bar the shouting. Claud was triumphant, bursting with pride and excitement, and he kept leaning forward and tapping Charlie Kinch on the shoulder and saying, “How about it, Charlie? How about this for a haul?” and Charlie kept glancing back popeyed at the huge bulging sacks lying on the floor between us and saying, “Jesus Christ, man, how did you do it?”

“There’s six brace of them for you, Charlie,” Claud said. And Charlie said, “I reckon pheasants is going to be a bit scarce up at Mr Victor Hazel’s opening-day shoot this year,” and Claud said, “I imagine they are, Charlie, I imagine they are.”

“What in God’s name are you going to do with a hundred and twenty pheasants?” I asked.

“Put them in cold storage for the winter,” Claud said. “Put them in with the dogmeat in the deepfreeze at the filling-station.”

“Not tonight, I trust?”

“No, Gordon, not tonight. We leave them at Bessie’s house tonight.”- “Bessie who?”

“Bessie Organ.”

“Bessie Organ!”

“Bessie always delivers my game, didn’t you know that?”

“I don’t know anything,” I said. I was completely stunned. Mrs Organ was the wife of the Reverend Jack Organ, the local vicar.

“Always choose a respectable woman to deliver your game,” Claud announced. “That’s correct, Charlie, isn’t it?”

“Bessie’s a right smart girl,” Charlie said.

We were driving through the village now and the street-lamps were still on and the men were wandering home from the pubs. I saw Will Prattley letting himself in quietly by the side-door of his fishmonger’s shop and Mrs Prattley’s head was sticking out of the window just above him, but he didn’t know it.

“The vicar is very partial to roasted pheasant,” Claud said.

“He hangs it eighteen days,” Charlie said, “then he gives it a couple of good shakes and all the feathers drop off.”

The taxi turned left and swung in through the gates of the vicarage. There were no lights on in the house and nobody met us. Claud and I dumped the pheasants in the coal shed at the rear, and then we said good-bye to Charlie}Cinch and walked back in the moonlight to the filling-station, empty-handed. Whether or not Mr Rabbetts was watching us as we went in) I do not know. We saw no sign of him.

***

“Here she comes,” Claud said to me the next morning.

“Who?”

“Bessie-Bessie Organ.” He spoke the name proudly and with a slight proprietary air, as though he were a general referring to his bravest officer.

I followed him outside.

“Down there,” he said, pointing.

Far away down the road I could see a small female figure advancing towards us.

“What’s she pushing?” I asked.

Claud gave me a sly look.

“There’s only one safe way of delivering game,” he announced, “and that’s under a baby.”

“Yes,” I murmured, “yes, of course.”

“That’ll be young Christopher Organ in there, aged one and a half. He’s a lovely child Gordon.”

I could just make out the small dot of a baby sitting high up in the pram, which had its hood folded down.

“There’s sixty or seventy pheasants at least under that little nipper,” Claud said happily. “You just imagine that.”

“You can’t put sixty or seventy pheasants 10 a pram.”- “You can if it’s got a deep well underneath it and if you take out the mattress and pack them in tight, right up to the top. All you need then is a sheet. You’ll be surprised how little room a pheasant takes up when it’s limp.”

We stood beside the pumps waiting for BeSS1C organ to arrive. It was one of those warm windless September mornings with a darkening sky and a smell of thunder in the air.

“Right through the village bold as brass,” Claud said. “Good old Bessie.”

“She seems in rather a hurry to me.”

Claud lit a new cigarette from the stub of the old one. “Bessie is never in a hurry,” he said.

“She certainly isn’t walking normal,” I told him, “You look.”

He squinted at her through the smoke of his cigarette. Then he took the cigarette out of his mouth and looked again.

“Well?” I said.

“She does seem to be going a tiny bit quick, doesn’t she?” he said carefully.

“She’s going damn quick.”

There was a pause. Claud was beginning to stare very hard at the approaching woman.

“Perhaps she doesn’t want to be caught in the rain, Gordon. I’ll bet that’s exactly what it is, she thinks it’s going to rain and she don’t want the baby to get wet.”

“Why doesn’t she put the hood up?”

He didn’t answer this.

“She’s running!” I cried. “Look!” Bessie had suddenly broken into a full sprint.

Claud stood very still, watching the woman; and in the silence that followed I fancied I could hear a baby screaming.

“X’hat’s up?”

He didn’t answer.

“There’s something wrong with that baby,” I Said “Listen.”

At this point, Bessie was about two hundred yards away from us but closing fast.

“Can you hear him now?” I said.

“Yes.”

“He’s yelling his head off.”

The small shrill voice in the distance was growing louder every second, frantic, piercing, nonstop, almost hysterical.

“He’s having a fit,” Claud announced.

“I think he must be.”

“That’s why she’s running, Gordon. She wants to get him in here quick and put him under a cold tap.”

“I’m sure you’re right,” I said. “In fact I know you’re right. Just listen to that noise.”

“If it isn’t a fit, you can bet your life it’s something like it.”

“I quite agree.”

Claud shifted his feet uneasily on the gravel of the driveway. “There’s a thousand and one different things keep happening every day to little babies like that,” he said.

“Of course.”

“I knew a baby once who caught his fingers in the spokes of the pram wheel. He lost the lot. It cut them clean off.”

“Yes.”

“Whatever it is,” Claud said, “I wish to Christ she’d stop running.”

A long truck loaded with bricks came UP behind Bessie and the driver slowed down and poked his head out of the window to stare. Bessle ignored him and flew on, and she was so close: now I could see her big red face with the mou 316 1 wide open, panting for breath. I noticed she was wearing white gloves on her hands, very prim and dainty, and there was a funny little white hat to match perched right on the top of her head, like a mushroom.

Suddenly, out of the pram, straight up into the air, flew an enormous pheasant!

Claud let out a cry of horror.

The fool in the truck going along beside Bessie started roaring with laughter.

The pheasant flapped around drunkenly for a few seconds, then it lost height and landed in the grass by the side of the road.

A grocer’s van came up behind the truck and began hooting to get by. Bessie kept running.

Then whoosh! a second pheasant flew up out of the pram.

Then a third, and a fourth. Then a fifth.

“My God!” I said. “It’s the pills! They’re wearing off!”

Claud didn’t say anything.

Bessie covered the last fifty yards at a tremendous pace, and she came swinging into the driveway of the filling-station with birds flying up out of the pram in all directions.

“What the hell’s going on?” she cried.

“Go round the back!” I shouted. “Go round the back!” But she pulled up sharp against the first pump in the line, and before we could reach her she had seized the screaming infant in her arms and dragged him clear.

“No! No!” Claud cried, racing towards her.

Don’t lift the baby! Put him back! Hold down the sheet!” But she wasn’t even listening, and with the weight of the child suddenly lifted away, a great cloud of pheasants rose up out of the pram, fifty or sixty of them, at least, and the whole sky above us was filled with huge brown birds flapping their wings furiously to gain height.

Claud and I started running up and down the driveway waving our arms to frighten them off the premises. “Go away!” we shouted. “Shoo! Go away!” But they were too dopey still to take any notice of us and within half a minute down they came again and settled themselves like a swarm of locusts all over the front of my filling-station. The place was covered with them. They sat wing to wing along the edges of the roof and on the concrete canopy that came out over the pumps, and a dozen at least were clinging to the sill of the office window. Some had flown down on to the rack that held the bottles of lubricating-oil, and others were sliding about on the bonnets of my second-hand cars. One cock-bird with a fine tail was perched superbly on top of a petrol pump, and quite a number, those that were too drunk to stay aloft, simply squatted in the driveway at our feet, fluffing their feathers and blinking their small eyes.

Across the road, a line of cars had already started forming behind the brick-lorry and the grocery-van, and people were opening their doors and getting out and beginning to cross over to have a closer look. I glanced at my watch. It was twenty to nine. Any moment now, I thought, a large black car is going to come streaking along the road from the direction of the village, and the car will be a Rolls, and the face behind the wheel will be the great glistening brewer’s face of Mr Victor Hazel.

“They near pecked him to pieces!” Bessie was shouting, clasping the screaming baby to her bosom.

“You go on home, Bessie,” Claud said, white in the face.

“Lock up,” I said. “Put out the sign. We’ve gone for the day.”

OVER TO YOU

Death of an Old Old Man

OH God, how I am frightened.

Now that I am alone I don’t have to hide it; I don’t have to hide anything any longer. I can let my face go because no one can see me; because there’s twenty-one thousand feet between me and them and because now that it’s happening again I couldn’t pretend any more even if I wanted to. Now I don’t have to press my teeth together and tighten the muscles of my jaw as I did during lunch when the corporal brought in the message; when he handed it to Tinker and Tinker looked up at me and said, “Charlie, it’s your turn. You’re next up.” As if I didn’t know that. As if I didn’t know that I was next up. As if I didn’t know it last night when I went to bed, and at midnight when I was still awake and all the way through the night, at one in the morning and at two and three and four and five and six and at seven o’clock when I got up. As if I didn’t know it while I was dressing and while I was having breakfast and while I was reading the magazines in the mess, playing shove-halfpenny in the mess, reading the notices in the mess, playing billiards in the mess. I knew it then and I knew it when we went in to lunch, while we were eating that mutton for lunch. And when the corporal came into the room with the message it wasn’t anything at all. It wasn’t anything more than when it begins to rain because there is a black cloud in the sky. When he handed the paper to Tinker I knew what Tinker was going to say before he had opened his mouth. I knew exactly what he was going to say.

So that wasn’t anything either.

But when he folded the message up and put it in his pocket and said, “Finish your pudding. You’ve got plenty of time,” that was when it got worse, because I knew for certain then that it was going to happen again, that within half an hour I would be strapping myself in and testing the engine and signalling to the airmen to pull away the chocks. The others were all sitting around eating their pudding; mine was still on my plate in front of me, and I couldn’t take another mouthful. But it was fine when I tightened my jaw muscles and said, “Thank God for that. I’m tired of sitting around here picking my nose.” It was certainly fine when I said that. It must have sounded like any of the others just before they started off. And when I got up to leave the table and said, “See you at tea time,” that must have sounded all right too.

But now I don’t have to do any of that. Thank Christ I don’t have to do that now. I can just loosen up and let myself go. I can do or say anything I want so long as I fly this aeroplane properly. It didn’t use to be like this. Four years ago it was wonderful. I loved doing it because it was exciting, because the waiting on the aerodrome was nothing more than the waiting before a football game or before going in to bat; and three years ago it was all right too. But then always the three months of resting and the going back again and the resting and the going back; always going back and always getting away with it, everyone saying what a fine pilot, no one knowing what a near thing it was that time near Brussels and how lucky it was that time over Dieppe and how bad it was that other time over Dieppe and how lucky and bad and scared I’ve been every minute of every trip every week this year. No one knows that. They all say, “Charlie’s a great pilot,”

“Charlie’s a born flyer,”

“Charlie’s terrific.”

I think he was once, but not any longer.

Each time now it gets worse. At first it begins to grow upon you slowly, coming upon you slowly, creeping up on you from behind, making no noise, so that you do not turn round and see it coming. If you saw it coming, perhaps you could stop it, but there is no warning. It creeps closer and closer, like a cat creeps closer stalking a sparrow, and then when it is right behind you, it doesn’t spring like the cat would spring; it just leans forward and whispers in your ear. It touches you gently on the shoulder and whispers to you that you are young, that you have a million things to do and a million things to say, that if you are not careful you will buy it, that you are almost certain to buy it sooner or later, and that when you do you will not be anything any longer; you will just be a charred corpse. It whispers to you about how your corpse will look when it is charred, how black it will be and how it will be twisted and brittle, with the face and the fingers black and the shoes off the feet because the shoes always come off the feet when you die like that. At first it whispers to you only at night, when you are lying awake in bed at night. Then it whispers to you at odd moments during the day, when you are doing your teeth or drinking a beer or when you are walking down the passage; and in the end it becomes so that you hear it all day and all night all the time.

There’s Ijmuiden. Just the same as ever, with the little knob sticking out just beside it. There are the Frisians, Texel, Vlieland, Terschelling, Ameland, Juist and Norderney. I know them all. They look like bacteria under a microscope. There’s the Zuider Zee, there’s Holland, there’s the North Sea, there’s Belgium, and there’s the world; there’s the whole bloody world right there, with all the people who aren’t going to get killed and all the houses and the towns and the sea with all the fish. The fish aren’t going to get killed either. I’m the only one that’s going to get killed. I don’t want to die. Oh God, I don’t want to die. I don’t want to die today anyway. And it isn’t the pain. Really it isn’t the pain. I don’t mind having my leg mashed or my arm burnt off; I swear to you that I don’t mind that. But I don’t want to die. Four years ago I didn’t mind. I remember distinctly not minding about it four years ago. I didn’t mind about it three years ago either. It was all fine and exciting; it always is when it looks as though you may be going to lose, as it did then. It is always fine to fight when you are going to lose everything anyway, and that was how it was four years ago.

But now we’re going to win. It is so different when you are going to win. If I die now I lose fifty years of life, and I don’t want to lose that. I’ll lose anything except that because that would be all the things I want to do and all the things I want to see; all the things like going on sleeping with Joey. Like going home sometimes. Like walking through a wood. Like pouring out a drink from a bottle. Like looking forward to week ends and like being alive every hour every day every year for fifty years. If I die now I will miss all that, and I will miss everything else. I will miss the things that I don’t know about. I think those are really the things I am frightened of missing. I think the reason I do not want to die is because of the things I hope will happen. Yes, that’s right. I’m sure that’s right. Point a revolver at a tramp, at a wet shivering tramp on the side of the road and say, “I’m going to shoot you,” and he will cry, “Don’t shoot. Please don’t shoot.” The tramp clings to life because of the things he hopes will happen. I am clinging to it for the same reason; but I have clung for so long now that I cannot hold on much longer. Soon I will have to let go. It is like hanging over the edge of a cliff, that’s what it is like; and I’ve been hanging on too long now, holding on to the top of the cliff with my fingers, not being able to pull myself back up, with my fingers getting more and more tired, beginning to hurt and to ache, so that I know that sooner or later I will have to let go. I dare not cry out for help; that is one thing that I dare not do; so I go on hanging over the side of this cliff, and as I hang I keep kicking a little with my feet against the side of the cliff, trying desperately to find a foothold, but it is steep and smooth like the side of a ship, and there isn’t any foothold. I am kicking now, that’s what I am doing. I am kicking against the smooth side of the cliff, and there isn’t any foothold. Soon I shall have to let go. The longer I hang on the more certain I am of that, and so each hour, each day, each night, each week, I become more and more frightened. Four years ago I wasn’t hanging over the edge like this. I was running about in the field above, and although I knew that there was a cliff somewhere and that I might fall over t, I did not mind. Three years ago it was the same, but now it is different.

I know that I am not a coward. I am certain of that. I will always keep going. Here I am today, at two o’clock in the afternoon, sitting here flying a course of one hundred and thirty-five at three hundred and sixty miles an hour and flying well; and although I am so frightened that I can hardly think, yet I am going on to do this thing. There was never any question of not going or of turning back. I would rather die than turn back, Turning back never enters into it. It would be easier if it did. I would prefer to have to fight that than to have to fight this fear.

There’s Wassalt. Little camouflaged group of buildings and great big camouflaged aerodrome, probably full of one-o-nines and one-nineties. Holland looks wonderful. It must be a lovely place in the summer. I expect they are haymaking down there now. I expect the German soldiers are watching the Dutch girls haymaking. Bastards. Watching them haymaking, then making them come home with them afterwards. I would like to be haymaking now. I would like to be haymaking and drinking cider.

The pilot was sitting upright in the cockpit. His face was nearly hidden by his goggles and by his oxygen mask. His right hand was resting lightly upon the stick, and his left hand was forward on the throttle. All the time he was looking around him into the sky. From force of habit his head never ceased to move from one side to the other, slowly, mechanically, like clockwork, so that each moment almost, he searched every part of the blue sky, above, below and all around. But it was into the light of the sun itself that he looked twice as long as he looked anywhere else; for that is the place where the enemy hides and waits before he jumps upon you. There are only two places in which you can hide yourself when you are up in the sky. One is in cloud and the other is in the light of the sun.

He flew on; and although his mind was working upon many things and although his brain was the brain of a frightened man, yet his instinct was the instinct of a pilot who is in the sky of the enemy. With a quick glance, without stopping the movement of his head, he looked down and checked his instruments.

The glance took no more than a second, and like a camera can record a dozen things at once with the opening of a shutter, so he at a glance recorded with his eyes his oil pressure, his petrol, his oxygen, his rev counter, boost and his air-speed, and in the same instant almost he was looking up again into the sky. He looked at the sun, and as he looked, as he screwed up his eyes and searched into the dazzling brightness of the sun, he thought that he saw something. Yes, there it was; a small black speck moving slowly across the bright surface of the sun, and to him the speck was not a speck but a life-size German pilot sitting in a Focke Wulf which had cannon in its wings.

He knew that he had been seen. He was certain that the one above was watching him, taking his time, sure of being hidden in the brightness of the sun, watching the Spitfire and waiting to pounce. The man in the Spitfire did not take his eye away from the small speck of black. His head was quite still now. He was watching the enemy, and as he watched, his left hand came away from the throttle and began to move delicately around the cockpit. It moved quickly and surely, touching this thing and that, switching on his reflector sight, turning his trigger button from “safe’ over to “fire’ and pressing gently with his thumb upon a lever which increased, ever so slightly, the pitch of the airscrew.

There was no thought in his head now save for the thought of battle. He was no longer frightened or thinking of being frightened. All that was a dream, and as a sleeper who opens his eyes in the morning and forgets his dream, so this man had seen the enemy and had forgotten that he was frightened. It was always the same. It had happened a hundred times before, and now it was happening again. Suddenly, in an instant he had become cool and precise, and as he prepared himself, as he made ready his cockpit, he watched the German, waiting to see what he would do.

This man was a great pilot. He was great because when the time came, whenever the moment arrived, his coolness was great and his courage was great, and more than anything else his instinct was great, greater by far than his coolness or his courage or his experience. Now he eased open the throttle and pulled the stick gently backwards, trying to gain height, trying to gain a little of the five-thousand-feet advantage which the German had over him. But there was not much time. The Focke Wulf came out of the sun with its nose down and it came fast. The pilot saw it coming and he kept going straight on, pretending that he had not seen it, and all the time he was looking over his shoulder, watching the German, waiting for the moment to turn. If he turned too soon, the German would turn with him, and he would be duck soup. If he turned too late, the German would get him anyway provided that he could shoot straight, and he would be duck soup then too. So he watched and waited, turning his head and looking over his shoulder, judging his distance; and as the German came within range, as he was about to press his thumb upon the trigger button, the pilot swerved. He yanked the stick hard back and over to the left, he kicked hard with his left foot upon the rudder-bar, and like a leaf which is caught up and carried away by a gust of wind, the Spitfire flipped over on to its side and changed direction. The pilot blacked out.

As his sight came back, as the blood drained away from his head and from his eyes, he looked up and saw the German fighter “way ahead, turning with him, banking hard, trying to turn tighter and tighter in order to get back on the tail of the Spitfire. The fight was on. “Here we go,” he said to himself. “Here we go again,” and he smiled once, quickly, because he was confident and because he had done this so many times before and because each time he had won.

The man was a beautiful pilot. But the German was good too, and when the Spitfire applied a little flap in order to turn in tighter circles, the Focke Wulf appeared to do the same, and they turned together. When the Spitfire throttled back suddenly and got on his tail, the Focke WuIf half-rolled and dived out and under and was away, pulling up again in a loop and rolling off the top, so that he came in again from behind. The Spitfire half-rolled and dived away, but the Focke Wulf anticipated him, and half-rolled and dived with him, behind him on his tail, and here he took a quick shot at the Spitfire, but he missed. For at least fifteen minutes the two small aircraft rolled and dived around each other in the sky. Sometimes they would separate, wheeling around and around in tight turns, watching one another, circling and watching like two boxers circling each other in the ring, waiting for an opening or for the dropping of a guard; then there would be a stall-turn and one would attack the other, and the diving and the rolling and the zooming would start all over again.

All the time the pilot of the Spitfire sat upright in his cockpit, and he flew his aircraft not with his hands but with the tips of his fingers, and the Spitfire was not a Spitfire but a part of his own body; the muscles of his arms and legs were in the wings and in the tail of the machine so that when he banked and turned and dived and climbed he was not moving his hands and his legs, but only the wings and the tail and the body of the aeroplane; for the body of the Spitfire was the body of the pilot, and there was no difference between the one and the other.

So it went on, and all the while, as they fought and as they flew, they lost height, coming down nearer and nearer to the fields of Holland, so that soon they were fighting only three thousand feet above the ground, and one could see the hedges and the small trees and shadows which the small trees made upon the grass.

Once the German tried a long shot, from a thousand yards, and the pilot of the Spitfire saw the tracer streaming past in front of the nose of his machine. Once, when they flew close past each other, he saw, for a moment, the head and shoulders of the German under the glass roof of his cockpit, the head turned towards him, with the brown helmet, the goggles, the nose and the white scarf. Once when he blacked out from a quick pull-out, the black-out lasted longer than usual. It lasted maybe five seconds, and when his sight came back, he looked quickly around for the Focke Wulf and saw it half a mile away, flying straight at him on the beam, a thin inch-long black line which grew quickly, so that almost at once it was no longer an inch, but an inch and a half, then two inches, then six and then a foot. There was hardly any time. There was a second or perhaps two at the most, but it was enough because he did not have to think or to wonder what to do; he had only to allow his instinct to control his arms and his legs and the wings and the body of the aeroplane. There was only one thing to do, and the Spitfire did it. It banked steeply and turned at right-angles towards the Focke Wulf, facing it and flying straight towards it for a head-on attack.

The two machines flew fast towards each other. The pilot of the Spitfire sat upright in his cockpit, and now, more than ever, the aircraft was a pan of his body. His eye was upon the reflector sight, the small yellow electric-light dot which was projected up in front of the windshield, and it was upon the thinness of the Focke Wulf beyond. Quickly, precisely, he moved his aircraft a little this way and that, and the yellow dot, which moved with the aircraft, danced and jerked this way and that, and then suddenly it was upon the thin line of the Focke Wuif and there it stayed. His right thumb in the leather glove felt for the firing-button; he squeezed it gently, as a rifleman squeezes a trigger, his guns fired, and at the same time, he saw the small spurts of flame from the cannon in the nose of the Focke Wulf. The whole thing, from beginning to end, took perhaps as long as it would take you to light a cigarette. The German pilot came straight on at him and he had a sudden, vivid, colourless view of the round nose and the thin outstretched wings of the Focke Wulf. Then there was a crack as their wing-tips met, and there was a splintering as the port wing of the Spitfire came away from the body of the machine.

The Spitfire was dead. It fell like a dead bird falls, fluttering a little as it died; continuing in the direction of its flight as it fell. The hands of the pilot, almost in a single movement, undid his straps, tore off his helmet and slid back the hood of the cockpit; then they grasped the edges of the cockpit and he was out and away, falling, reaching for the ripcord, grasping it with his right hand, pulling on it so that his parachute billowed out and opened and the straps jerked him hard between the fork of his legs.

All of a sudden the silence was great. The wind was blowing on his face and in his hair and he reached up a hand and brushed the hair away from his eyes. He was about a thousand feet up, and he looked down and saw flat green country with fields and hedges and no trees. He could see some cows in the field below him. Then he looked up, and as he looked, he said “Good God,” and his right hand moved quickly to his right hip, feeling for his revolver which he had not brought with him. For there, not more than five hundred yards away, parachuting down at the same time and at the same height, was another man, and he knew when he saw him that it could be only the German pilot. Obviously his plane had been damaged at the same time as the Spitfire in the collision. He must have got out quickly too; and now here they were, both of them parachuting down so close to each other that they might even land in the same field.

He looked again at the German, hanging there in his straps with his legs apart, his hands above his head grasping the cords of the parachute. He seemed to be a small man, thickly built and by no means young. The German was looking at him too. He kept looking, and when his body swung around the other way, he turned his head, looking over his shoulder.

So they went on down. Both men were watching each other, thinking about what would happen soon, and the German was the king because he was landing in his own territory. The pilot of the Spitfire was coming down in enemy country; he would be taken prisoner, or he would be killed, or he would kill the German, and if he did that, he would escape. I will escape anyway, he thought. I’m sure I can run faster than the German. He does not look as though he could run very fast. I will race him across the fields and get away.

The ground was close now. There were not many seconds to go. He saw that the German would almost certainly land in the same field as he, the field with the cows. He looked down to see what the field was like and whether the hedges were thick and whether there was a gate in the hedge, and as he looked, he saw below him in the field a small pond, and there was a small stream running through the pond. It was a cow-drinking pond, muddy round the edges and muddy in the water. The pond was right below him. He was no more than the height of a horse above it and he was dropping fast; he was dropping right into the middle of the pond. Quickly he grasped the cords above his head and tried to spill the parachute to one side so that he would change direction, but he was too late; it wasn’t any good. All at once something brushed the surface of his brain and the top of his stomach, and the fear which he had forgotten in the fighting was upon him again. He saw the pond and the black surface of the water of the pond, and the pond was not a pond, and the water was not water; it was a small black hole in the surface of the earth which went on down and down for miles and miles, with steep smooth sides like the sides of a ship, and it was so deep that when you fell into it, you went on falling and falling and you fell for ever. He saw the mouth of the hole and the deepness of it, and he was only a small brown pebble which someone had picked up and thrown into the air so that it would fall into the hole. He was a pebble which someone had picked up in the grass of the field. That was all he was and now he was falling and the hole was below him.

Splash. He hit the water. He went through the water and his feet hit the bottom of the pond. They sank into the mud on the bottom and his head went under the water, but it came up again and he was standing with the water up to his shoulders. The parachute was on top of him; his head was tangled in a mass of cords and white silk and he pulled at them with his hands, first this way and then that, but it only got worse, and the fear got worse because the white silk was covering his head so that he could see nothing but a mass of white cloth and a tangle of cords. Then he tried to move towards the bank, but his feet were stuck in the mud; he had sunk up to his knees in the mud. So he fought the parachute and the tangled cords of the parachute, pulling at them with his hands and trying to get them clear of his head; and as he did so he heard the sound of footsteps running on the grass. He heard the noise of the footsteps coming closer and the German must have jumped, because there was a splash and he was knocked over by the weight of a man’s body.

He was under the water, and instinctively he began to struggle. But his feet were still stuck in the mud, the man was on top of him and there were hands around his neck holding him under and squeezing his neck with strong fingers. He opened his eyes and saw brown water. He noticed the bubbles in the water, small bright bubbles rising slowly upward in the brown water. There was no noise or shouting or anything else, but only the bright bubbles moving upward in the water, and suddenly, as he watched them, his mind became clear and calm like a sunny day. I won’t struggle, he thought. There is no point in struggling, for when there is a black cloud in the sky, it is bound to rain.

He relaxed his body and all the muscles in his body because he had no further wish to struggle. How nice it is not to struggle, he thought. There is no point in struggling. I was a fool to have struggled so much and for so long; I was a fool to have prayed for the sun when there was a black cloud in the sky. I should have prayed for rain; I should have shouted for rain. I should have shouted, Let it rain, let it rain in solid sheets and I will not care. Then it would have been easy. It would have been so easy then. I have struggled for five years and now I don’t have to do it any more. This is so much better; this is ever so much better, because there is a wood somewhere that I wish to walk through, and you cannot walk struggling through a wood. There is a girl somewhere that I wish to sleep with, and you cannot sleep struggling with a girl. You cannot do anything struggling; especially you cannot live struggling, and so now I am going to do all the things that I want to do, and there will be no more struggling.

See how calm and lovely it is like this. See how sunny it is and what a beautiful field this is, with the cows and the little pond and the green hedges with primroses growing in the hedges. Nothing will worry me any more now, nothing nothing nothing; not even that man splashing in the water of the pond over there. He seems very puffed and out of breath. He seems to be dragging something out of the pond, something heavy. Now he’s got it to the side and he’s pulling it up on to the grass. How funny; it’s a body. It’s a body of a man. As a matter of fact, I think it’s me. Yes, it is me. I know it is because of that smudge of yellow paint on the front of my flying suit. Now he’s kneeling down, searching in my pockets, taking out my money and my identification card. He’s found my pipe and the letter I got this morning from my mother. He’s taking off my watch. Now he’s getting up. He’s going away. He’s going to leave my body behind, lying on the grass beside the pond. He’s walking quickly away across the field towards the gate. How wet and excited he looks. He ought to relax a bit. He ought to relax like me. He can’t be enjoying himself that way. I think I will tell him.

“Why don’t you relax a bit?”

Goodness, how he jumped when I spoke to him. And his face; just look at his face. I’ve never seen a man look as frightened as that. He’s starting to run. He keeps looking back over his shoulder, but he keeps on running. But just look at his face; just look how unhappy and frightened he is. I do not want to go with him. I think I’ll leave him. I think I’ll stay here for a bit. I think I’ll go along the hedges and find some primroses, and if I am lucky I may find some white violets. Then I will go to sleep. I will go to sleep in the sun.

An African Story

FOR England, the war began in September, 1939. The people on the island knew about it at once and began to prepare themselves. In farther places the people heard about it a few minutes afterwards, and they too began to prepare themselves.

And in East Africa, in Kenya Colony, there was a young man who was a white hunter, who loved the plains and the valleys and the cool nights on the slopes of Kilimanjaro. He too heard about the war and began to prepare himself. He made his way over the country to Nairobi, and he reported to the RAF and asked that they make him a pilot. They took him in and he began his training at Nairobi airport, flying in little Tiger Moths and doing well with his flying.

After five weeks he nearly got court-martialled because he took his plane up and instead of practising spins and stall-turns as he had been ordered to do, he flew off in the direction of Nakuru to look at the wild animals on the plain. On the way, he thought he saw a Sable antelope, and because these are rare animals, he became excited and flew down low to get a better view. He was looking down at the antelope out of the left side of the cockpit, and because of this he did not see the giraffe on the other side. The leading edge of the starboard wing struck the neck of the giraffe just below the head and cut clean through it. He was flying as low as that. There was damage to the wing, but he managed to get back to Nairobi, and as I said, he was nearly court-martialled, because you cannot explain away a thing like that by saying you hit a large bird, not when there are pieces of giraffe skin and giraffe hair sticking to the wing and the stays.

After six weeks he was allowed to make his first solo cross-country flight, and he flew off from Nairobi to a place called Eldoret, which is a little town eight thousand feet up in the Highlands. But again he was unlucky. This time he had engine failure on the way, due to water in the fuel tanks. He kept his head and made a beautiful forced landing without damaging the aircraft, not far from a little shack which stood alone on the highland plain with no other habitation in sight. That is lonely country up there.

He walked over to the shack, and there he found an old man, living alone, with nothing but a small patch of sweet potatoes, some brown chickens and a black cow.

The old man was kind to him. He gave him food and milk and a place to sleep, and the pilot stayed with him for two days and two nights, until a rescue plane from Nairobi spotted his aircraft on the ground, landed beside it, found out what was wrong, went away and came back with clean petrol which enabled him to take off and return.

But during his stay, the old man, who was lonely and had seen no one for many months, was glad of his company and of the opportunity to talk. He talked much and the pilot listened. He talked of the lonely life, of the lions that came in the night, of the rogue elephant that lived over the hill in the west, of the hotness of the days and of the silence that came with the cold at midnight.

On the second night he talked about himself. He told a long, strange story, and as he told it, it seemed to the pilot that the old man was lifting a great weight off his shoulders in the telling. When he had finished, he said that he had never told that to anyone before, and that he would never tell it to anyone again, but the story was so strange that the pilot wrote it down on paper as soon as he got back to Nairobi. He wrote it not in the old man’s words, but in his own words, painting it as a picture with the old man as a character in the picture, because that was the best way to do it. He had never written a story before, and so naturally there were mistakes. He did not know any of the tricks with words which writers use, which they have to use just as painters have to use tricks with paint, but when he had finished writing, when he put down his pencil and went over to the airmen’s canteen for a pint of beer, he left behind him a rare and powerful tale.

We found it in his suitcase two weeks later when we were going through his belongings after he had been killed in training, and because he seemed to have no relatives, and because he was my friend, I took the manuscript and looked after it for him.

This is what he wrote.

The old man came out of the door into the bright sunshine, and for a moment he stood leaning on his stick, looking around him, blinking at the strong light. He stood with his head on one side, looking up, listening for the noise which he thought he had heard.

He was small and thick and well over seventy years old, although he looked nearer eighty-five, because rheumatism had tied his body into knots. His face was covered with grey hair, and when he moved his mouth, he moved it only on one side of his face. On his head, whether indoors or out, he wore a dirty white topee.

He stood quite still in the bright sunshine, screwing up his eyes, listening for the noise.

Yes, there it was again. The head of the old man flicked around and he looked towards the small wooden hut standing a hundred yards away on the pasture. This time there was no doubt about it: the yelp of a dog, the highpitched, sharp-piercing yelp of pain which a dog gives when he is in great danger. Twice more it came and this time the noise was more like a scream than a yelp. The note was higher and more sharp, as though it were wrenched quickly from some small place inside the body.

The old man turned and limped fast across the grass towards the wooden shed where Judson lived, pushed open the door and went in.

The small white dog was lying on the floor and Judson was standing over it, his legs apart, his black hair falling all over his long, red face; standing there tall and skinny, muttering to himself and sweating through his greasy white shirt. His mouth hung open in an odd way, lifeless way, as though his jaw was too heavy for him, and he was dribbling gently down the middle of his chin. He stood there looking at the small white dog which was lying on the floor, and with one hand he was slowly twisting his left ear; in the other he held a heavy bamboo.

The old man ignored Judson and went down on his knees beside his dog, gently running his thin hands over its body. The dog lay still, looking up at him with watery eyes. Judson did not move. He was watching the dog and the man.

Slowly the old man got up, rising with difficulty, holding the top of his stick with both hands and pulling himself to his feet. He looked around the room. There was a dirty rumpled mattress lying on the floor in the far corner; there was a wooden table made of packing cases and on it a Primus stove and a chipped blue-enamelled saucepan. There were chicken feathers and mud on the floor.

The old man saw what he wanted. It was a heavy iron bar standing against the wall near the mattress, and he hobbled over towards it, thumping the hollow wooden floorboards with his stick as he went. The eyes of the dog followed his movements as he limped across the room. The old man changed his stick to his left hand, took the iron bar in his right, hobbled back to the dog and without pausing, he lifted the bar and brought it down hard upon the animal’s head. He threw the bar to the ground and looked up at Judson, who was standing there with his legs apart, dribbling down his chin and twitching around the corners of his eyes. He went right up to him and began to speak. He spoke very quietly and slowly, with a terrible anger, and as he spoke he moved only one side of his mouth.

“You killed him,” he said. “You broke his back.”

Then, as the tide of anger rose and gave him strength, he found more words. He looked up and spat them into the face of the tall Judson, who twitched around the corners of his eyes and backed away towards the wall.

“You lousy, mean, dog-beating bastard. That was my dog. What the hell right have you got beating my dog, tell me that. Answer me, you slobbering madman. Answer me.”

Judson was slowly rubbing the palm of his left hand up and down on the front of his shirt, and now the whole of his face began to twitch. Without looking up, he said, “He wouldn’t stop licking that old place on his paw. I couldn’t stand the noise it made. You know I can’t stand noises like that, licking, licking, licking. I told him to stop. He looked up and wagged his tail; but then he went on licking. I couldn’t stand it any longer, so I beat him.”

The old man did not say anything. For a moment it looked as though he were going to hit this creature. He half raised his arm, dropped it again, spat on the floor, turned around and hobbled out of the door into the sunshine. He went across the grass to where a black cow was standing in the shade of a small acacia tree, chewing its cud, and the cow watched him as he came limping across the grass from the shed. But it went on chewing, munching its cud, moving its jaws regularly, mechanically, like a metronome in slow time. The old man came limping up and stood beside it, stroking its neck. Then he leant against its shoulder and scratched its back with the butt end of his stick. He stood there for a long time, leaning against the cow, scratching it with his stick; and now and again he would speak to it, speaking quiet little words, whispering them almost, like a person telling a secret to another.

It was shady under the acacia tree, and the country around him looked lush and pleasant after the long rains, for the grass grows green up in the Highlands of Kenya; and at this time of the year, after the rains, it is as green and rich as any grass in the world. Away in the north stood Mount Kenya itself, with snow upon its head, with a thin white plume trailing from its summit where the city winds made a storm and blew the white powder from the top of the mountain. Down below, upon the slopes of that same mountain there were lion and elephant, and sometimes during the night one could hear the roar of the lions as they looked at the moon.

The days passed and Judson went about his work on the farm in a silent, mechanical kind of way, taking in the corn, digging the sweet potatoes and milking the black cow, while the old man stayed indoors away from the fierce African sun. Only in the late afternoon when the air began to get cool and sharp, did he hobble outside, and always he went over to his black cow and spent an hour with it under the acacia tree. One day when he came out he found Judson standing beside the cow, regarding it strangely, standing in a peculiar attitude with one foot in front of the other and gently twisting his ear with his right hand.

“What is it now?” said the old man as he came limping up.

“Cow won’t stop chewing,” said Judson.

“Chewing her cud,” said the old man. “Leave her alone.”

Judson said, “It’s the noise, can’t you hear it? Crunchy noise like she was chewing pebbles, only she isn’t; she’s chewing grass and spit. Look at her, she goes on and on crunching, crunching, crunching, and it’s just grass and spit. Noise goes right into my head.”

“Get out,” said the old man. “Get out of my sight.”

At dawn the old man sat, as he always did, looking out of his window, watching Judson coming across from his hut to milk the cow. He saw him coming sleepily across the field, talking to himself as he walked, dragging his feet, making a dark green trail in the wet grass, carrying in his hand the old four-gallon kerosene tin which he used as a milk pail. The sun was coming up over the escarpment and making long shadows behind the man, the cow and the little acacia tree. The old man saw Judson put down the tin and he saw him fetch the box from beside the acacia tree and settle himself upon it, ready for the milking. He saw him suddenly kneeling down, feeling the udder of the cow with his hands and at the same time the old man noticed from where he sat that the animal had no milk. He saw Judson get up and come walking fast towards the shack. He came and stood under the window where the old man was sitting and looked up.

“Cow’s got no milk,” he said.

The old man leaned through the open window, placing both his hands on the sill.

“You lousy bastard, you’ve stole it.”

“I didn’t take it,” said Judson. “I bin asleep.”

“You stole it.” The old man was leaning farther out of the window, speaking quietly with one side of his mouth. “I’ll beat the hell out of you for this,” he said.

Judson said, “Someone stole it in the night, a native, one of the Kikuyu. Or maybe she’s sick.”

It seemed to the old man that he was telling the truth. “We’ll see,” he said, “if she milks this evening; and now for Christ’s sake, get out of my sight.”

By evening the cow had a full udder and the old man watched Judson draw two quarts of good thick milk from under her.

The next morning she was empty. In the evening she was full. On the third morning she was empty once more.

On the third night the old man went on watch. As soon as it began to get dark, he stationed himself at the open window with an old twelve-bore shot gun lying on his lap, waiting for the thief who came and milked his cow in the night. At first it was pitch dark and he could not see the cow even, but soon a three-quarter moon came over the hills and it became light, almost as though it was day time. But it was bitter cold because the Highlands are seven thousand feet up, and the old man shivered at his post and pulled his brown blanket closer around his shoulders. He could see the cow well now, just as well as in daylight, and the little acacia tree threw a deep shadow across the grass, for the moon was behind it.

All through the night the old man sat there watching the cow, and save when he got up once and hobbled back into the room to fetch another blanket, his eyes never left her. The cow stood placidly under the small tree, chewing her cud and gazing at the moon.

An hour before dawn her udder was full. The old man could see it; he had been watching it the whole time, and although he had not seen the movement of its swelling any more than one can see the movement of the hour hand of a watch, yet all the time he had been conscious of the filling as the milk came down. It was an hour before dawn. The moon was low, but the light had not gone. He could see the cow and the little tree and the greenness of the grass around the cow. Suddenly he jerked his head. He heard something. Surely that was a noise he heard. Yes, there it was again, a rustling in the grass right underneath the window where he was sitting. Quickly he pulled himself up and looked over the sill on to the ground.

Then he saw it. A large black snake, a Mamba, eight feet long and as thick as a man’s arm, was gliding through the wet grass, heading straight for the cow and going fast. Its small pear-shaped head was raised slightly off the ground and the movement of its body against the wetness made a clear hissing sound like gas escaping from a jet. He raised his gun to shoot. Almost at once he lowered it again, why he did not know, and he sat there not moving, watching the Mamba as it approached the cow, listening to the noise it made as it went, watching it come up close to the cow and waiting for it to strike.

But it did not strike. It lifted its head and for a moment let it sway gently back and forth; then it raised the front part of its black body into the air under the udder of the cow, gently took one of the thick teats into its mouth and began to drink.

The cow did not move. There was no noise anywhere, and the body of the Mamba curved gracefully up from the ground and hung under the udder of the cow. Black snake and black cow were clearly visible out there in the moonlight.

For half an hour the old man watched the Mamba taking the milk of the cow. He saw the gentle pulsing of its black body as it drew the liquid out of the udder and he saw it, after a time, change from one teat to another, until at last there was no longer any milk left. Then the Mamba gently lowered itself to the ground and slid back through the grass in the direction whence it came. Once more it made a clear hissing noise as it went, and once more it passed underneath the window where the old man sat, leaving a thin dark trail in the wet grass where it had gone. Then it disappeared behind the shack.

Slowly the moon went down behind the ridge of Mount Kenya. Almost at the same time the sun rose up out of the escarpment in the east and Judson came out of his hut with the fourgallon kerosene tin in his hand, walking sleepily towards the cow, dragging his feet in the heavy dew as he went. The old man watched him coming and waited. Judson bent down and felt the udder with his hand and as he did so, the old man shouted at him. Judson jumped at the sound of the old man’s voice.

“It’s gone again,” said the old man.

Judson said, “Yes, cow’s empty.”

“I think,” said the old man slowly, “I think that it was a Kikuyu boy. I was dozing a bit and only woke up as he was making off. I couldn’t shoot because the cow was in the way. He made off behind the cow. I’ll wait for him tonight. I’ll get him tonight,” he added.

Judson did not answer. He picked up his four-gallon tin and walked back to his hut.

That night the old man sat up again by the window watching the cow. For him there was this time a certain pleasure in the anticipation of what he was going to see. He knew that he would see the Mamba again, but he wanted to make quite certain. And so, when the great black snake slid across the grass towards the cow an hour before sunrise, the old man leaned over the window sill and followed the movements of the Mamba as it approached the cow. He saw it wait for a moment under the belly of the animal, letting its head sway slowly backwards and forwards half a dozen times before finally raising its body from the ground to take the teat of the cow into its mouth. He saw it drink the milk for half an hour, until there was none left, and he saw it lower its body and slide smoothly back behind the shack whence it came. And while he watched these things, the old man began laughing quietly with one side of his mouth.

Then the sun rose up from behind the hills, and Judson came out of his hut with the fourgallon tin in his hand, but this time he went straight to the window of the shack where the old man was sitting wrapped up in his blankets.

“What happened?” said Judson.

The old man looked down at him from his window. “Nothing,” he said. “Nothing happened. I dozed off again and the bastard came and took it while I was asleep. Listen, Judson,” he added, “we got to catch this boy, otherwise you’ll be going short of milk, not that that would do you any harm. But we got to catch him. I can’t shoot because he’s too clever; the cow’s always in the way. You’ll have to get him.”

“Me get him? How?”

The old man spoke very slowly. “I think,” he said, “I think you must hide beside the cow, right beside the cow. That is the only way you can catch him.”

Judson was rumpling his hair with his left hand.

“Today,” continued the old man, “you will dig a shallow trench right beside the cow. If you lie in it and if I cover you over with hay and grass, the thief won’t notice you until he’s right alongside.”

“He may have a knife,” Judson said.

“No, he won’t have a knife. You take your stick. That’s all you’ll need.”

Judson said, “Yes, I’ll take my stick. When he comes, I’ll jump up and beat him with my stick.” Then suddenly he seemed to remember something. “What about her chewing?” he said. “Couldn’t stand her chewing all night, crunching and crunching, crunching spit and grass like it was pebbles. Couldn’t stand that all night,” and he began twisting again at his left ear with his hand.

“You’ll do as you’re bloody well told,” said the old man.

That day Judson dug his trench beside the cow which was to be tethered to the small acacia tree so that she could not wander about the field. Then, as evening came and as he was preparing to lie down in the trench for the night, the old man came to the door of his shack and said, “No point in doing anything until early morning. They won’t come till the cow’s full. Come in here and wait; it’s warmer than your filthy little hut.”

Judson had never been invited into the old man’s shack before. He followed him in, happy that he would not have to lie all night in the trench. There was a candle burning in the room. It was stuck into the neck of a beer bottle and the bottle was on the table.

“Make some tea,” said the old man, pointing to the Primus stove standing on the floor. Judson lit the stove and made tea. The two of them sat down on a couple of wooden boxes and began to drink. The old man drank his hot and made loud sucking noises as he drank. Judson kept blowing on his, sipping it cautiously and watching the old man over the top of his cup. The old man went on sucking away at his tea until suddenly Judson said, “Stop.” He said it quietly, plaintively almost, and as he said it he began to twitch around the corners of his eyes and around his mouth.

“What?” said the old man.

Judson said, “That noise, that sucking noise you’re making.”

The old man put down his cup and regarded the other quietly for a few moments, then he said, “How many dogs you killed in your time, Judson?”

There was no answer.

“I said how many? How many dogs?”

Judson began picking the tea leaves out of his cup and sticking them on to the back of his left hand. The old man was leaning forward on his box.

“How many dogs, Judson?”

Judson began to hurry with his tea leaves. He jabbed his fingers into his empty cup, picked out a tea leaf, pressed it quickly on to the back of his hand and quickly went back for another. When there were not many left and he did not find one immediately, he bent over and peered closely into the cup, trying to find the ones that remained. The back of the hand which held the cup was covered with wet black tea leaves.

“Judson!” The old man shouted, and one side of his mouth opened and shut like a pair of tongs. The candle flame flickered and became still again.

Then quietly and very slowly, coaxingly, as someone to a child. “In all your life, how many dogs has it been?”

Judson said, “Why should I tell you?” He did not look up. He was picking the tea leaves off the back of his hand one by one and returning them to the cup.

“I want to know, Judson.” The old man was speaking very gently. “I’m getting keen about this too. Let’s talk about it and make some plans for more fun.”

Judson looked up. A ball of saliva rolled down his chin, hung for a moment in the air, snapped and fell to the floor.

“I only kill “em because of a noise.”

“How often’ve you done it? I’d love to know how often.”

“Lots of times long ago.”

“How? Tell me how you used to do it. What did you like best?”

No answer.

“Tell me, Judson. I’d love to know.”

“I don’t see why I should. It’s a secret.”

“I won’t tell. I swear I won’t tell.”

“Well, if you’ll promise.” Judson shifted his seat closer and spoke in a whisper. “Once I waited till one was sleeping, then I got a big stone and dropped it on his head.”

The old man got up and poured himself a cup of tea. “You didn’t kill mine like that.”

“I didn’t have time. The noise was so bad, the licking, and I just had to do it quick.”

“You didn’t even kill him.”

“I stopped the noise.”

The old man went over to the door and looked out. It was dark. The moon had not yet risen, but the night was clear and cold with many stars. In the east there was a little paleness in the sky, and as he watched, the paleness grew and it changed from a paleness into a brightness, spreading over the sky so that the light was reflected and held by the small drops of dew upon the grass along the highlands; and slowly, the moon rose up over the hills. The old man turned and said, “Better get ready. Never know; they might come early tonight.”

Judson got up and the two of them went outside. Judson lay down in the shallow trench beside the cow and the old man covered him over with grass, so that only his head peeped out above the ground. “I shall be watching, too,” he said, “from the window. If I give a shout, jump up and catch him.”

He hobbled back to the shack, went upstairs, wrapped himself in blankets and took up his position by the window. It was early still. The moon was nearly full and it was climbing. It shone upon the snow on the summit of Mount Kenya.

After an hour the old man shouted out of the window: “Are you still awake, Judson?”

“Yes,” he answered, “I’m awake.”

“Don’t go to sleep,” said the old man. “Whatever you do, don’t go to sleep.”

“Cow’s crunching all the time,” said Judson.

“Good, and I’ll shoot you if you get up now,” said the old man.

“You’ll shoot me?”

“I said I’ll shoot you if you get up now.”

A gentle sobbing noise came up from where Judson lay, a strange gasping sound as though a child was trying not to cry, and in the middle of it, Judson’s voice, “I’ve got to move; please let me move. This crunching.”

“If you get up,” said the old man, “I’ll shoot you in the belly.”

For another hour or so the sobbing continued, then quite suddenly it stopped.

Just before four o’clock it began to get very cold and the old man huddled deeper into his blankets and shouted, “Are you cold out there, Judson? Are you cold?”

“Yes,” came the answer. “So cold. But I don’t mind because cow’s not crunching any more. She’s asleep.”

The old man said, “What are you going to do with the thief when you catch him?”

“I don’t know.”

“Will you kill him?”

A pause.

“I don’t know. I’ll just go for him: “I’ll watch,” said the old man. “It ought to be fun.” He was leaning out of the window with his arms resting on the sill.

Then he heard the hiss under the window sill, and looked over and saw the black Mamba, sliding through the grass towards the cow, going fast and holding its head just a little above the ground as it went.

When the Mamba was five yards away, the old man shouted. He cupped his hands to his mouth and shouted, “Here he comes, Judson; here he comes. Go and get him.”

Judson lifted his head quickly and looked up. As he did so he saw the Mamba and the Mamba saw him. There was a second, or perhaps two, when the snake stopped, drew back and raised the front part of its body in the air. Then the stroke. Just a flash of black and a slight thump as it took him in the chest. Judson screamed, a long, high-pitched scream which did not rise nor fall, but held its note until gradually it faded into nothingness and there was silence. Now he was standing up, ripping open his shirt, feeling for the place in his chest, whimpering quietly, moaning and breathing hard with his mouth wide open. And all the while the old man sat quietly at the open window, leaning forward and never taking his eyes away from the one below.

Everything comes very quick when one is bitten by a black Mamba, and almost at once the poison began to work. It threw him to the ground, where he lay humping his back and rolling around on the grass. He no longer made any noise. It was all very quiet, as though a man of great strength was wrestling with a giant whom one could not see, and it was as though the giant was twisting him and not letting him get up, stretching his arms through the fork of his legs and pushing his knees up under his chin.

Then he began pulling up the grass with his hands and soon after that he lay on his back kicking gently with his legs. But he didn’t last very long. He gave a quick wriggle, humped his back again, turning over as he did it, then he lay on the ground quite still, lying on his stomach with his right knee drawn up underneath his chest and his hands stretched out above his head.

Still the old man sat by the window, and even after it was all over, he stayed where he was and did not stir. There was a movement in the shadow under the acacia tree and the Mamba came forward slowly towards the cow. It came forward a little, stopped, raised its head, waited, lowered its head, and slid forward again right under the belly of the animal. It raised itself into the air and took one of the brown teats in its mouth and began to drink. The old man sat watching the Mamba taking the milk of the cow, and once again he saw the gentle pulsing of its body as it drew the liquid out of the udder.

While the snake was still drinking, the old man got up and moved away from the window.

“You can have his share,” he said quietly. “We don’t mind you having his share,” and as he spoke he glanced back and saw again the black body of the Mamba curving upward from the ground, joining with the belly of the cow.

“Yes,” he said again, “we don’t mind your having his share.”

A Piece of Cake

I DO not remember much of it; not beforehand anyway; not until it happened.

There was the landing at Fouka, where the Blenheim boys were helpful and gave us tea while we were being refuelled. I remember the quietness of the Blenheim boys, how they came into the mess-tent to get some tea and sat down to drink it without saying anything; how they got up and went out when they had finished drinking and still they did not say anything. And I knew that each one was holding himself together because the going was not very good right then. They were having to go out too often, and there were no replacements coming along.

We thanked them for the tea and went out to see if they had finished refuelling our Gladiators. I remember that there was a wind blowing which made the windsock stand out straight, like a signpost, and the sand was blowing up around our legs and making a rustling noise as it swished against the tents, and the tents flapped in the wind so that they were like canvas men clapping their hands.

“Bomber boys unhappy,” Peter said.

“Not unhappy,” I answered.

“Well, they’re browned off.”

“No. They’ve had it, that’s all. But they’ll keep going. You can see they’re trying to keep going.”

Our two old Gladiators were standing beside each other in the sand and the airmen in their khaki shirts and shorts seemed still to be busy with the refuelling. I was wearing a thin white cotton flying suit and Peter had on a blue one. It wasn’t necessary to fly with anything warmer.

Peter said, “How far away is it?”

“Twenty-one miles beyond Charing Cross,” I answered, “on the right side of the road.” Charing Cross was where the desert road branched north to Mersah Matruh. The Italian army was outside Mersah, and they were doing pretty well. It was about the only time, so far as I know, that the Italians have done pretty well. Their morale goes up and down like a sensitive altimeter, and right then it was at forty thousand because the Axis was on top of the world. We hung around waiting for the refuelling to finish.

Peter said, “It’s a piece of cake.”

“Yes. It ought to be easy.”

We separated and I climbed into my cockpit. I have always remembered the face of the airman who helped me to strap in. He was oldish, about forty, and bald except for a neat patch of golden hair at the back of his head. His face was all wrinkles, his eyes were like my grandmother’s eyes, and he looked as though he had spent his life helping to strap in pilots who never came back. He stood on the wing pulling my straps and said, “Be careful. There isn’t any sense not being careful.”

“Piece of cake,” I said.

“Like hell.”

“Really. It isn’t anything at all. It’s a piece of cake.”

I don’t remember much about the next bit; I only remember about later on. I suppose we took off from Fouka and flew west towards Mersah, and I suppose we flew at about eight hundred feet. I suppose we saw the sea to starboard and I suppose-no, I am certain-that it was blue and that it was beautiful, especially where it rolled up on to the sand and made a long thick white line east and west as far as you could see, I suppose we flew over Charing Cross and flew on for twenty-one miles to where they had said it would be, but I do not know. I know only that there was trouble, lots and lots of trouble, and I know that we had turned round and were coming back when the trouble got worse. The biggest trouble of all was that I was too low to bale out, and it is from that point on that my memory comes back to me. I remember the dipping of the nose of the aircraft and I remember looking down the nose of the machine at the ground and seeing a little clump of camel-thorn growing there all by itself, I remember seeing some rocks lying in the sand beside the camel-thorn, and the camel-thorn and the sand and the rocks leapt out of the ground and came to me. I remember that very clearly.

Then there was a small gap of notremembering. It might have been one second or it might have been thirty; I do not know. I have an idea that it was very short, a second perhaps, and next I heard a crumph on the right as the starboard wing tank caught fire, then another crumph on the left as the port tank did the same. To me that was not significant, and for a while I sat still, feeling comfortable, but a little drowsy. I couldn’t see with my eyes, but that was not significant either. There was nothing to worry about. Nothing at all. Not until I felt the hotness around my legs. At first it was only a warmness and that was all right too, but all at once it was a hotness, a very stinging scorching hotness up and down the sides of each leg.

I knew that the hotness was unpleasant, but that was all I knew. I disliked it, so I curled my legs up under the seat and waited. I think there was something wrong with the telegraph system between the body and the brain. It did not seem to be working very well. Somehow it was a bit slow in telling the brain all about it and in asking for instructions. But I believe a message eventually got through, saying, “Down here there is a great hotness. What shall we do? (Signed) Left Leg and Right Leg.’ For a long time there was no reply. The brain was figuring the matter out.

Then slowly, word by word, the answer was tapped over the wires. “The-plane-is-burning. Get out repeat-get-out get-out.’ The order was relayed to the whole system, to all the muscles in the legs, arms and body, and the muscles went to work. They tried their best; they pushed a little and pulled a little, and they strained greatly, but it wasn’t any good. Up went another telegram, “Can’t get out. Something holding us in.’ The answer to this one took even longer in arriving, so I just sat there waiting for it to come, and all the time the hotness increased. Something was holding me down and it was up to the brain to find out what it was. Was it giants’ hands pressing on my shoulders, or heavy stones or houses or steam rollers or filing cabinets or gravity or was it ropes? Wait a minute. Ropes-ropes. The message was beginning to come through. It came very slowly. “Your-straps. Undo-your straps.’ My arms received the message and went to work. They tugged at the straps, but they wouldn’t undo. They tugged again and again, a little feebly, but as hard as they could, and it wasn’t any use. Back went the message. “How do we undo the straps?”

This time I think that I sat there for three or four minutes waiting for the answer. It wasn’t any use hurrying or getting impatient. That was the one thing of which I was sure. But what a long time it was all taking. I said aloud, “Bugger it. I’m going to be burnt. I’m… but I was interrupted. The answer was coming-no, it wasn’t-yes, it was, it was slowly coming through. “Pull-out-the-quick release-pin-you-bloody-fool-and-hurry.’

Out came the pin and the straps were loosed. Now, let’s get out. Let’s get out, let’s get out. But I couldn’t do it. I simply couldn’t lift myself out of the cockpit. Arms and legs tried their best but it wasn’t any use. A last desperate message was flashed upwards and this time it was marked “Urgent.’

“Something else is holding us down,’ it said.

“Something else, something else, something heavy.’

Still the arms and legs did not fight. They seemed to know instinctively that there was no point in using up their strength. They stayed quiet and waited for the answer, and oh what a time it took. Twenty, thirty, forty hot seconds. None of them really white hot yet, no sizzling of flesh or smell of burning meat, but that would come any moment now, because those old Gladiators aren’t made of stressed steel like a Hurricane or a Spit. They have taut canvas wings, covered with magnificently inflammable dope, and underneath there are hundreds of small thin sticks, the kind you put under the logs for kindling, only these are drier and thinner. If a clever man said, “I am going to build a big thing that will burn better and quicker than anything else in the world,’ and if he applied himself diligently to his task, he would probably finish up by building something very like a Gladiator. I sat still waiting.

Then suddenly the reply, beautiful in its briefness, but at the same time explaining everything. “Your-parachute-turn-the buckle.’

I turned the buckle, released the parachute harness and with some effort hoisted myself up and tumbled over the side of the cockpit. Something seemed to be burning, so I rolled about a bit in the sand, then crawled away from the fire on all fours and lay down.

I heard some of my machine-gun ammunition going off in the heat and I heard some of the bullets thumping into the sand near by. I did not worry about them; I merely heard them.

Things were beginning to hurt. My face hurt most. There was something wrong with my face. Something had happened to it. Slowly I put up a hand to feel it. It was sticky. My nose didn’t seem to be there. I tried to feel my teeth but I cannot remember whether I came to any conclusion about them. I think I dozed off.

All of a sudden there was Peter. I heard his voice and I heard him dancing around and yelling like a madman and shaking my hand and saying “Jesus, I thought you were still inside. I came down half a mile away and ran like hell. Are you all right?”

I said, “Peter, what has happened to my nose?”

I heard him striking a match in the dark. The night comes quickly in the desert. There was a pause.

“It actually doesn’t seem to be there very much,” he said. “Does it hurt?”

“Don’t be a bloody fool, of course it hurts.”

He said he was going back to his machine to get some morphia out of his emergency pack, but he came back again soon, saying he couldn’t find his aircraft in the dark.

“Peter,” I said, “I can’t see anything.”

“It’s night,” he answered. “I can’t see either.”

It was cold now. It was bitter cold, and Peter lay down close alongside so that we could both keep a little warmer. Every now and then he would say, “I’ve never seen a man without a nose before,” I kept spewing a lot of blood and every time I did it, Peter lit a match. Once he gave me a cigarette, but it got wet and I didn’t want it anyway.

I do not know how long we stayed there and I remember only very little more. I remember that I kept telling Peter that there was a tin of sore throat tablets, in my pocket, and that he should take one, otherwise he would catch my sore throat. I remember asking him where we were and him saying, “We’re between the two armies,” and then I remember English voices from an English patrol asking if we were Italians. Peter said something to them; I cannot remember what he said.

Later I remember hot thick soup and one spoonful making me sick. And all the time the pleasant feeling that Peter was around, being wonderful, doing wonderful things and never going away. That is all that I can remember.

***

The men stood beside the airplane painting away and talking about the heat.

“Painting pictures on the aircraft,” I said.

“Yes,” said Peter. “It’s a great idea. It’s subtle.”

“Why?” I said. “Just you tell me.”

“They’re funny pictures,” he said. “The German pilots will all laugh when they see them; they’ll shake so with their laughing that they won’t be able to shoot straight.”

“Oh baloney baloney baloney.”

“No, it’s a great idea. It’s fine. Come and have a look.”

We ran towards the line of aircraft. “Hop, skip, jump,” said Peter. “Hop skip jump, keep in time.”

“Hop skip jump,” I said, “Hop skip jump,” and we danced along.

The painter on the first aeroplane had a straw hat on his head and a sad face. He was copying the drawing out of a magazine, and when Peter saw it he said, “Boy oh boy look at that picture,” and he began to laugh. His laugh began with a rumble and grew quickly into a belly-roar and he slapped his thighs with his hands both at the same time and went on laughing with his body doubled up and his mouth wide open and his eyes shut. His silk top hat fell off his head on to the sand.

“That’s not funny,” I said.

“Not funny!” he cried. “What d’you mean “not funny’? Look at me. Look at me laughing. Laughing like this I couldn’t hit anything. I couldn’t hit a hay wagon or a house or a louse.” And he capered about on the sand, gurgling and shaking with laughter. Then he seized me by the arm and we danced over to the next aeroplane. “Hop skip jump,” he said. “Hop skip jump.”

There was a small man with a crumpled face writing a long story on the fuselage with a red crayon. His straw hat was perched straight on the back of his head and his face was shiny with sweat.

“Good morning,” he said. “Good morning, good morning,” and he swept his hat off his head in a very elegant way.

Peter said, “Shut up,” and bent down and began to read what the little man had been writing. All the time Peter was spluttering and rumbling with laughter, and as he read he began to laugh afresh. He rocked from one side to the other and danced around on the sand slapping his thighs with his hands and bending his body. “Oh my, what a story, what a story, what a story. Look at me. Look at me laughing,” and he hopped about on his toes, shaking his head and chortling like a madman. Then suddenly I saw the joke and I began to laugh with him. I laughed so much that my stomach hurt and I fell down and rolled around on the sand and roared and roared because it was so funny that there was nothing else I could do.

“Peter, you’re marvellous,” I shouted. “But can all those German pilots read English?”

“Oh hell,” he said. “Oh hell. Stop,” he shouted. “Stop your work,” and the painters all stopped their painting and turned round slowly and looked at Peter. They did a little caper on their toes and began to chant in unison. “Rubbishy things-on all the wings, on all the wings, on all the wings,” they chanted.

“Shut up,” said Peter. “We’re in a jam. We must keep calm. Where’s my top hat?”

“What?” I said.

“You can speak German,” he said. “You must translate for us. He will translate for you,” he shouted to the painters. “He will translate.”

Then I saw his black top hat lying in the sand. I looked away, then I looked around and saw it again. It was a silk opera hat and it was lying there on its side in the sand.

“You’re mad,” I shouted. “You’re madder than hell. You don’t know what you’re doing. You’ll get us all killed. You’re absolutely plumb crazy, do you know that? You’re crazier than hell. My God, you’re crazy.”

“Goodness, what a noise you’re making. You mustn’t shout like that: it’s not good for you.” This was a woman’s voice. “You’ve made yourself all hot,” she said, and I felt someone wiping my forehead with a handkerchief. “You mustn’t work yourself up like that.”

Then she was gone and I saw only the sky, which was pale blue. There were no clouds and all around were the German fighters. They were above, below and on every side and there was no way I could go; there was nothing I could do. They took it in turns to come in to attack and they flew their aircraft carelessly, banking and looping and dancing in the air. But I was not frightened, because of the funny pictures on my wings. I was confident and I thought, “I am going to fight a hundred of them alone and I’ll shoot them all down. I’ll shoot them while they are laughing; that’s what I’ll do.’

Then they flew closer. The whole sky was full of them. There were so many that I did not know which ones to watch and which ones to attack. There were so many that they made a black curtain over the sky and only here and there could I see a little of the blue showing through. But there was enough to patch a Dutchman’s trousers, which was all that mattered. So long as there was enough to do that, then everything was all right.

Still they flew closer. They came nearer and nearer, right up in front of my face so that I saw only the black crosses which stood out brightly against the colour of the Messerschmitts and against the blue of the sky; and as I turned my head quickly from one side to the other I saw more aircraft and more crosses and then I saw nothing but the arms of the crosses and the blue of the sky. The arms had hands and they joined together and made a circle and danced around my Gladiator, while the engines of the Messerschmitts sang joyfully in a deep voice. They were playing Oranges and Lemons and every now and then two would detach themselves and come out into the middle of the floor and make an attack and I knew then that it was Oranges and Lemons. They banked and swerved and danced upon their toes and they leant against the air first to one side, then to the other. ” Oranges and Lemons said the bells of St Clements,” sang the engines.

But I was still confident. I could dance better than they and I had a better partner. She was the most beautiful girl in the world. I looked down and saw the curve of her neck and the gentle slope of her pale shoulders and I saw her slender arms eager and outstretched.

Suddenly I saw some bullet holes in my starboard wing and I got angry and scared both at the same time; but mostly I got angry. Then I got confident and I said, “The German who did that had no sense of humour. There’s always one man in a party who has no sense of humour. But there’s nothing to worry about; there’s nothing at all to worry about.”

Then I saw more bullet holes and I got scared. I slid back the hood of the cockpit and stood up and shouted, “You fools, look at the funny pictures. Look at the one on my tail; look at the story on my fuselage. Please look at the story on my fuselage.”

But they kept on coming. They tripped into the middle of the floor in twos, shooting at me as they came. And the engines of the Messerschmitts sang loudly. “When will you pay me, said the bells of Old Bailey?” sang the engines, and as they sang the black crosses danced and swayed to the rhythm of the music. There were more holes in my wings, in the engine cowling and in the cockpit.

Then suddenly there were some in my body.

But there was no pain, even when I went into a spin, when the wings of my plane went flip, flip, flip flip, faster and faster, when the blue sky and the black sea chased each other round and round until there was no longer any sky or sea but just the flashing of the sun as I turned. But the black crosses were following me down, still dancing and still holding hands and I could still hear the singing of their engines. “Here comes a candle to light you to bed, here comes a chopper to chop off your head,” sang the engines.

Still the wings went flip, flip, flip flip, and there was neither sky nor sea around me, but only the sun.

Then there was only the sea. I could see it below me and I could see the white horses, and I said to myself, “Those are white horses riding a rough sea.” I knew then that my brain was going well because of the white horses and because of the sea. I knew that there was not much time because the sea and the white horses were nearer, the white horses were bigger and the sea was like a sea and like water, not like a smooth plate. Then there was only one white horse, rushing forward madly with his bit in his teeth, foaming at the mouth, scattering the spray with his hooves and arching his neck as he ran. He galloped on madly over the sea, riderless and uncontrollable, and I could tell that we were going to crash.

After that it was warmer, and there were no black crosses and there was no sky. But it was only warm because it was not hot and it was not cold. I was sitting in a great red chair made of velvet and it was evening. There was a wind blowing from behind.

“Where am I?” I said.

“You are missing. You are missing, believed killed.”

“Then I must tell my mother.”

“You can’t. You can’t use that phone.”

“Why not?”

“It goes only to God.”

“What did you say I was?”

“Missing, believed killed.”

“That’s not true. It’s a lie. It’s a lousy lie because here I am and I’m not missing. You’re just trying to frighten me and you won’t succeed. You won’t succeed, I tell you, because I know it’s a lie and I’m going back to my squadron. You can’t stop me because I’ll just go. I’m going, you see, I’m going.”

I got up from the red chair and began to run.

“Let me see those X-rays again, nurse.”

“They’re here, doctor.” This was the woman’s voice again, and now it came closer. “You have been making a noise tonight, haven’t you? Let me straighten your pillow for you, you’re pushing it on to the floor.” The voice was close and it was very soft and nice.

“Am I missing?”

“No, of course not. You’re fine.”

“They said I was missing.”

“Don’t be silly; you’re fine.”

Oh everyone’s silly, silly, silly, but it was a lovely day, and I did not want to run but I couldn’t stop because my legs were carrying me and I had no control over them. It was as if they did not belong to me, although when I looked down I saw that they were mine, that the shoes on the feet were mine and that the legs were joined to my body. But they would not do what I wanted; they just went on running across the field and I had to go with them. I ran and ran and ran, and although in some places the field was rough and bumpy, I never stumbled. I ran past trees and hedges and in one field there were some sheep which stopped their eating and scampered off as I ran past them. Once I saw my mother in a pale grey dress bending down picking mushrooms, and as I ran past she looked up and said, “My basket’s nearly full; shall we go home soon?” but my legs wouldn’t stop and I had to go on.

Then I saw the cliff ahead and I saw how dark it was beyond the cliff. There was the great cliff and beyond it there was nothing but darkness, although the sun was shining in the field where I was running. The light of the sun stopped dead at the edge of the cliff and there was only darkness beyond. “That must be where the night begins,’ I thought, and once more I tried to stop but it was not any good. My legs began to go faster towards the cliff and they began to take longer strides, and I reached down with my hand and tried to stop them by clutching the cloth of my trousers, but it did not work; then I tried to fall down. But my legs were nimble, and each time I threw myself I landed on my toes and went on running.

Now the cliff and the darkness were much nearer and I could see that unless I stopped quickly I should go over the edge. Once more I tried to throw myself to the ground and once more I landed on my toes and went on running.

I was going fast as I came to the edge and I went straight on over it into the darkness and began to fall.

At first it was not quite dark. I could see little trees growing out of the face of the cliff, and I grabbed at them with my hands as I went down. Several times I managed to catch hold of a branch, but it always broke off at once because I was so heavy and because I was falling so fast, and once I caught a thick branch with both hands and the tree leaned forward and I heard the snapping of the roots one by one until it came away from the cliff and I went on falling. Then it became darker because the sun and the day were in the fields far away at the top of the cliff, and as I fell I kept my eyes open and watched the darkness turn from grey-black to black, from black to jet black and from jet black to pure liquid blackness which I could touch with my hands but which I could not see. But I went on falling, and it was so black that there was nothing anywhere and it was not any use doing anything or caring or thinking because of the blackness and because of the falling. It was not any use.

“You’re better this morning. You’re much better.” It was the woman’s voice again.

“Hallo.”

“Hallo; we thought you were never going to get conscious.”

“Where am I?”

“In Alexandria; in hospital.”

“How long have I been here?”

“Four days.”

“9XThat time is it?”

“Seven o’clock in the morning.”

“Why can’t I see?”

I heard her walking a little closer.

“Oh, we’ve just put a bandage around your eyes for a bit.”

“How long for?”

“Just for a while. Don’t worry. You’re fine. You were very lucky, you know.”

I was feeling my face with my fingers but I couldn’t feel it; I could only feel something else.

“What’s wrong with my face?”

I heard her coming up to the side of my bed and I felt her hand touching my shoulder.

“You mustn’t talk any more. You’re not allowed to talk. It’s bad for you. Just lie still and don’t worry. You’re fine.”

I heard the sound of her footsteps as she walked across the floor and I heard her open the door and shut it again.

“Nurse,” I said. “Nurse.”

But she was gone.

Madame Rosette

“OH Jesus, this is wonderful,” said the Stag.

He was lying back in the bath with a Scotch and soda in one hand and a cigarette in the other. The water was right up to the brim and he was keeping it warm by turning the tap with his toes.

He raised his head and took a little sip of his whisky, then he lay back and closed his eyes.

“For God’s sake, get out,” said a voice from the next room. “Come on, Stag, you’ve had over an hour.” Stuffy was sitting on the edge of the bed with no clothes on, drinking slowly and waiting his turn.

The Stag said, “All right. I’m letting the water out now,” and he stretched out a leg and flipped up the plug with his toes.

Stuffy stood up and wandered into the bathroom holding his drink in his hand. The Stag lay in the bath for a few moments more, then, balancing his glass carefully on the soap rack, he stood up and reached for a towel. His body was short and square, with strong thick legs and exaggerated calf muscles. He had coarse curly ginger hair and a thin, rather pointed face covered with freckles. There was a layer of pale ginger hair on his chest.

“Jesus,” he said, looking down into the bathtub, “I’ve brought half the desert with me.”

Stuffy said, “Wash it out and let me get in. I haven’t had a bath for five months.”

This was back in the early days when we were fighting the Italians in Libya. One flew very hard in those days because there were not many pilots. They certainly could not send any out from England because there they were fighting the Battle of Britain. So one remained for long periods out in the desert, living the strange unnatural life of the desert, living in the same dirty little tent, washing and shaving every day in a mug full of one’s own spat-out tooth water, all the time picking flies out of one’s tea and out of one’s food, having sandstorms which were as much in the tents as outside them so that placid men became bloody-minded and lost their tempers with their friends and with themselves; having dysentery and gippy tummy and mastoid and desert sores, having some bombs from the Italian S-79s, having no water and no women, having no flowers growing out of the ground; having very little except sand sand sand. One flew old Gloster Gladiators against the Italian CR42s, and when one was not flying, it was difficult to know what to do.

Occasionally one would catch scorpions, put them in empty petrol cans and match them against each other in fierce mortal combat. Always there would be a champion scorpion in the squadron, a sort of Joe Louis who was invincible and won all his fights. He would have a name; he would become famous and his training diet would be a great secret known only to the owner. Training diet was considered very important with scorpions. Some were trained on corned beef, some on a thing called Machonachies, which is an unpleasant canned meat stew, some on live beetles and there were others who were persuaded to take a little beer just before the fight, on the premise that it made the scorpion happy and gave him confidence. These last ones always lost. But there were great battles and great champions, and in the afternoons when the flying was over, one could often see a group of pilots and airmen standing around in a circle on the sand, bending over with their hands on their knees, watching the fight, exhorting the scorpions and shouting at them as people shout at boxers or wrestlers in a ring. Then there would be a victory, and the man who owned the winner would become excited. He would dance around in the sand yelling, waving his arms in the air and extolling in a loud voice the virtues of the victorious animal. The greatest scorpion of all was owned by a sergeant called Wishful who fed him only on marmalade. The animal had an unmentionable name, but he won forty-two consecutive fights and then died quietly in training just when Wishful was considering the problem of retiring him to stud.

So you can see that because there were no great pleasures while living in the desert, the small pleasures became great pleasures and the pleasures of children became the pleasures of grown men. That was true for everyone; for the pilots, the fitters, the riggers, the corporals who cooked the food, and the men who kept the stores. It was true for the Stag and for Stuffy, so true that when the two of them wangled a fortyeight hour pass and a lift by air into Cairo, and when they got to the hotel, they were feeling about having a bath rather as you would feel on the first night of your honeymoon.

The Stag had dried himself and was lying on the bed with a towel round his waist, with his hands up behind his head, and Stuffy was in the bath, lying with his head against the back of the bath, groaning and sighing with ecstasy.

The Stag said, “Stuffy.”

“Yes.”

“What are we going to do now?”

“Women,” said Stuffy. “We must find some women to take out to supper.”

The Stag said, “Later. That can wait till later.” It was early afternoon.

“I don’t think it can wait,” said Stuffy.

“Yes,” said the Stag, “it can wait.”

The Stag was very old and wise; he never rushed any fences. He was twenty-seven, much older than anyone else in the squadron, including the GO, and his judgement was much respected by the others.

“Let’s do a little shopping first,” he said.

“Then what?” said the voice from the bathroom.

“Then we can consider the other situation.”

There was a pause.

“Stag?”

“Yes.”

“Do you know any women here?”

“I used to. I used to know a Turkish girl with very white skin called Wenka, and a Yugoslav girl who was six inches taller than I, called Kiki, and another who I think was Syrian. I can’t remember her name.”

“Ring them up,” said Stuffy.

“I’ve done t. I did it while you were getting the whisky. They’ve all gone. It isn’t any good.”

“It’s never any good,” Stuffy said.

The Stag said, “We’ll go shopping first. There is plenty of time.”

In an hour Stuffy got out of the bath. They both dressed themselves in clean khaki shorts and shirts and wandered downstairs, through the lobby of the hotel and out into the bright hot street. The Stag put on his sunglasses.

Stuffy said, “I know. I want a pair of sunglasses.”

“All right. We’ll go and buy some.”

They stopped a gharry, got in and told the driver to go to Cicurel’s. Stuffy bought his sunglasses and the Stag bought some poker dice, then they wandered out again on to the hot crowded street.

“Did you see that girl?” said Stuffy.

“The one that sold us the sunglasses?”

“Yes. That dark one.”

“Probably Turkish,” said Stag.

Stuffy said, “I don’t care what she was. She was terrific. Didn’t you think she was terrific?”

They were walking along the Sharia Kasr-elNil with their hands in their pockets, and Stuffy was wearing the sunglasses which he had just bought. It was a hot dusty afternoon, and the sidewalk was crowded with Egyptians and Arabs and small boys with bare feet. The flies followed the small boys and buzzed around their eyes, trying to get at the inflammation which was in them, which was there because their mothers had done something terrible to those eyes when the boys were young, so that they would not be eligible for military conscription when they grew older. The small boys pattered along beside the Stag and Stuffy shouting, “Baksheesh, baksheesh,” in shrill insistent voices, and the flies followed the small boys. There was the smell of Cairo, which is not like the smell of any other city. It comes not from any one thing or from any one place; it comes from everything everywhere; from the gutters and the sidewalks, from the houses and the shops and the things in the shops and the food cooking in the shops, from the horses and the dung of the horses in the streets and from the drains; it comes from the people and the way the sun bears down upon the people and the way the sun bears down upon the gutters and the drains and the horses and the food and the refuse in the streets. It is a rare, pungent smell, like something which is sweet and rotting and hot and salty and bitter all at the same time, and it is never absent, even in the cool of the early morning.

The two pilots walked along slowly among the crowd.

“Didn’t you think she was terrific?” said Stuffy. He wanted to know what the Stag thought.

“She was all right.”

“Certainly she was all right. You know what, Stag?”

“What?”

“I would like to take that girl out tonight.”

They crossed over a street and walked on a little farther.

The Stag said, “Well, why don’t you? Why don’t you ring up Rosette?”

“Who in the hell’s Rosette?”

“Madame Rosette,” said the Stag. “She is a great woman.”

They were passing a place called Tim’s Bar. It was run by an Englishman called Tim Gilfillan who had been a quartermaster sergeant in the last war and who had somehow managed to get left behind in Cairo when the army went home.

“Tim’s,” said the Stag. “Let’s go in.”

There was no one inside except for Tim, who was arranging his bottles on shelves behind the bar.

“Well, well, well,” he said, turning around, “Where you boys been all this time?”

“Hello, Tim.”

He did not remember them, but he knew by their looks that they were in from the desert.

“How’s my old friend Graziani?” he said, leaning his elbows on the counter.

“He’s bloody close,” said the Stag. “He’s outside Mersah.”

“What you flying now?”

“Gladiators.”

“Hell, they had those here eight years ago.”

“Same ones still here,” said the Stag. “They’re clapped out.” They got their whisky and carried the glasses over to a table in the corner.

Stuffy said, “Who’s this Rosette?”

The Stag took a long drink and put down the glass.

“She’s a great woman,” he said.

“Who is she?”

“She’s a filthy old Syrian Jewess.”

“All right,” said Stuffy, “all right, but what about her.”

“Well,” said Stag, “I’ll tell you. Madame Rosette runs the biggest brothel in the world. It is said that she can get you any girl that you want in the whole of Cairo.”

“Bullshit.”

“No, it’s true. You just ring her up and tell her where you saw the woman, where she was working, what shop and at which counter, together with an accurate description, and she will do the rest.”

“Don’t be such a bloody fool,” said Stuffy.

“It’s true. It’s absolutely true. Thirty-three squadron told me about her.”

“They were pulling your leg.”

“All right. You go and look her up in the phone book.”

“She wouldn’t be in the phone book under that name.”

“I’m telling you she is,” said Stag. “Go and look her up under Rosette. You’ll see I’m right.”

Stuffy did not believe him, but he went over to Tim and asked him for a telephone directory and brought it back to the table. He opened it and turned the pages until he came to R-o-s. He ran his finger down the column. Roseppi… Rosery Rosette. There it was, Rosette, Madame and the address and number, clearly printed in the book. The Stag was watching him.

“Got it?” he said.

“Yes, here it is. Madame Rosette.”

“Well, why don’t you go and ring her up?”

“What shall I say?”

The Stag looked down into his glass and poked the ice with his finger.

“Tell her you are a Colonel,” he said. “Colonel Higgins; she mistrusts pilot officers. And tell her that you have seen a beautiful dark girl selling sunglasses at Cicurel’s and that you would like, as you put it, to take her out to dinner.”

“There isn’t a telephone here.”

“Oh yes there is. There’s one over there.”

Stuffy looked around and saw the telephone on the wall at the end of the bar.

“I haven’t got a piastre piece.”

“Well, I have,” said Stag. He fished in his pocket and put a piastre on the table.

“Tim will hear everything I say.”

“What the hell does that matter? He probably rings her up himself. You’re windy,” he added.

“You’re a shit,” said Stuffy.

Stuffy was just a child. He was nineteen; seven whole years younger than the Stag. He was fairly tall and he was thin, with a lot of black hair and a handsome wide-mouthed face which was coffee brown from the sun of the desert. He was unquestionably the finest pilot in the squadron, and already in these early days, his score was fourteen Italians confirmed destroyed. On the ground he moved slowly and lazily like a tired person and he thought slowly and lazily like a sleepy child, but when he was up in the air his mind was quick and his movements were quick, so quick that they were like reflex actions. It seemed, when he was on the ground, almost as though he was resting, as though he was dozing a little in order to make sure that when he got into the cockpit he would wake up fresh and quick, ready for that two hours of high concentration. But Stuffy was away from the aerodrome now and he had something on his mind which had waked him up almost like flying. It might not last, but for the moment anyway, he was concentrating.

He looked again in the book for the number, got up and walked slowly over to the telephone. He put in the piastre, dialled the number and heard it ringing the other end. The Stag was sitting at the table looking at him and Tim was still behind the bar arranging his bottles. Tim was only about five yards away and he was obviously going to listen to everything that was said. Stuffy felt rather foolish. He leaned against the bar and waited, hoping that no one would answer.

Then click, the receiver was lifted at the other end and he heard a woman’s voice saying, “Allo.”

He said, “Hello, is Madame Rosette there?” He was watching Tim. Tim went on arranging his bottles, pretending to take no notice, but Stuffy knew that he was listening.

“This ees Madame Rosette. Oo ees it?” Her voice was petulant and gritty. She sounded as if she did not want to be bothered with anyone just then.

Stuffy tried to sound casual. “This is Colonel Higgins.”

“Colonel oo?”

“Colonel Higgins.” He spelled it.

“Yes, Colonel. What do you want?” She sounded impatient. Obviously this was a woman who stood no nonsense. He still tried to sound casual.

“Well, Madame Rosette, I was wondering if you would help me over a little matter.”

Stuffy was watching Tim. He was listening all right. You can always tell if someone is listening when he is pretending not to. He is careful not to make any noise about what he is doing and he pretends that he is concentrating very hard upon his job. Tim was like that now, moving the bottles quickly from one shelf to another, watching the bottles, making no noise, never looking around into the room. Over in the far corner the Stag was leaning forward with his elbows on the table, smoking a cigarette. He was watching Stuffy, enjoying the whole business and knowing that Stuffy was embarrassed because of Tim. Stuffy had to go on.

“I was wondering if you could help me,” he said. “I was in Cicurel’s today buying a pair of sunglasses and I saw a girl there whom I would very much like to take out to dinner.”

“What’s “er name?” The hard, rasping voice was more business-like than ever.

“I don’t know,” he said, sheepishly.

“What’s she look like?”

“Well, she’s got dark hair, and tall and, well, she’s very beautiful.”

“What sort of dress was she wearing?”

“Er, let me see. I think it was a kind of white dress with red flowers printed all over it.” Then, as a brilliant afterthought, he added, “She had a red belt.” He remembered that she had been wearing a shiny red belt.

There was a pause. Stuffy watched Tim who wasn’t making any noise with the bottles; he was picking them up carefully and putting them down carefully.

Then the loud gritty voice again, “It may cost you a lot.”

“That’s all right.” Suddenly he didn’t like the conversation any more. He wanted to finish it and get away.

“Might cost you six pounds, might cost you eight or ten. I don’t know till I’ve seen her. That all right?”

“Yes yes, that’s all right.”

“Where you living, Colonel?”

“Metropolitan Hotel,” he said without thinking.

“All right, I give you a ring later.” And she put down the receiver, bang.

Stuffy hung up, went slowly back to the table and sat down.

“Well,” said Stag, “that was all right, wasn’t it?”

“Yes, I suppose so.”

“What did she say?”

“She said that she would call me back at the hotel.”

“You mean she’ll call Colonel Higgins at the hotel.”

Stuffy said, “Oh Christ.”

Stag said, “It’s all right. We’ll tell the desk that the Colonel is in our room and to put his calls through to us. “What else did she say?”

“She said it may cost me a lot, six or ten pounds.”

“Rosette will take ninety per cent of it,” said Stag. “She’s a filthy old Syrian Jewess.”

“How will she work it?” Stuffy said.

He was really a gentle person and now he was feeling worried about having started something which might become complicated.

“Well,” said Stag, “she’ll dispatch one of her pimps to locate the girl and find out who she is. If she’s already on the books, then it’s easy. If she isn’t, the pimp will proposition her there and then over the counter at Cicurel’s. If the girl tells him to go to hell, he’ll up the price, and if she still tells him to go to hell, he’ll up the price still more, and in the end she’ll be tempted by the cash and probably agree. Then Rosette quotes you a price three times as high and takes the balance herself. You have to pay her, not the girl. Of course, after that the girl goes on Rosette’s books, and once she’s in her clutches she’s finished. Next time Rosette will dictate the price and the girl will not be in a position to argue.”

“Why?”

“Because if she refuses, Rosette will say, “All right, my girl, I shall see that your employers, that’s Cicurel’s, are told about what you did last time, how you’ve been working for me and using their shop as a market place. Then they’ll fire you.’ That’s what Rosette will say, and the wretched girl will be frightened and do what she’s told.”

Stuffy said, “Sounds like a nice person.”

“Who?”

“Madame Rosette.”

“Charming,” said Stag. “She’s a charming person.”

It was hot. Stuffy wiped his face with his handkerchief “More whisky,” said Stag. “Hi, Tim, two more of those.”

Tim brought the glasses over and put them on the table without saying anything. He picked up the empty glasses and went away at once. To Stuffy it seemed as though he was different from what he had been when they first came in. He wasn’t cheery any more, he was quiet and offhand. There wasn’t any more “Hi, you fellows, where you been all this time’ about him now, and when he got back behind the counter he turned his back and went on arranging the bottles.

The Stag said, “How much money you got?”

“Nine pounds, I think.”

“May not be enough. You gave her a free hand, you know. You ought to have set a limit. She’ll sting you now.”

“I know,” Stuffy said.

They went on drinking for a little while without talking. Then Stag said, “What you worrying about, Stuffy?”

“Nothing,” he answered. “Nothing at all. Let’s go back to the hotel. She may ring up.”

They paid for their drinks and said good-bye to Tim, who nodded but didn’t say anything. They went back to the Metropolitan and as they went past the desk, the Stag said to the clerk, “If a call comes in for Colonel Higgins, put it through to our room. He’ll be there.” The Egyptian said, “Yes, sir,” and made a note of it.

In the bedroom, the Stag lay down on his bed and lit a cigarette. “And what am I going to do tonight?” he said.

Stuffy had been quiet all the way back to the hotel. He hadn’t said a word. Now he sat down on the edge of the other bed with his hands still in his pockets and said, “Look, Stag, I’m not very keen on this Rosette deal any more. It may cost too much. Can’t we put it off?”

The Stag sat up. “Hell no,” he said. “You’re committed. You can’t fool about with Rosette like that. She’s probably working on it at this moment. You can’t back out now.”

“I may not be able to afford it,” Stuffy said.

“Well, wait and see.”

Stuffy got up, went over to the parachute bag and took out the bottle of whisky. He poured out two, filled the glasses with water from the tap in the bathroom, came back and gave one to the Stag.

“Stag,” he said. “Ring up Rosette and tell her that Colonel Higgins has had to leave town urgently, to rejoin his regiment in the desert. Ring her up and tell her that. Say the Colonel asked you to deliver the message because he didn’t have time.”

“Ring her up yourself”

“She’d recognize my voice. Come on, Stag, you ring her.”

“No,” he said, “I won’t.”

“Listen,” said Stuffy suddenly. It was the child Stuffy speaking. “I don’t want to go out with that woman and I don’t want to have any dealings with Madame Rosette tonight. We can think of something else.”

The Stag looked up quickly. Then he said, “All right. I’ll ring her.”

He reached for the phone book, looked up her number and spoke it into the telephone. Stuffy heard him get her on the line and he heard him giving her the message from the Colonel. There was a pause, then the Stag said, “I’m sorry Madame Rosette, but it’s nothing to do with me. I’m merely delivering a message.” Another pause; then the Stag said the same thing over again and that went on for quite a long time, until he must have got tired of it, because in the end he put down the receiver and lay back on his bed. He was roaring with laughter.

“The lousy old bitch,” he said, and he laughed some more.

Stuffy said, “Was she angry?”

“Angry,” said Stag. “Was she angry? You should have heard her. Wanted to know the Colonel’s regiment and God knows what else and said he’d have to pay. She said you boys think you can fool around with me but you can’t.”

“Hooray,” said Stuffy. “The filthy old Jewess.”

“Now what are we going to do?” said the Stag. “It’s six o’clock already.”

“Let’s go out and do a little drinking in some of those Gyppi places.”

“Fine. We’ll do a Gyppi pub crawl.”

They had one more drink, then they went out. They went to a place called the Excelsior, then they went to a place called the Sphinx, then to a small place called by an Egyptian name, and by ten o’clock they were sitting happily in a place which hadn’t got a name at all, drinking beer and watching a kind of stage show. At the Sphinx they had picked up a pilot from Thirty-three squadron, who said that his name was William. He was about the same age as Stuffy, but his face was younger, for he had not been flying so long. It was especially around his mouth that he was younger. He had a round schoolboy face and a small turned-up nose and his skin was brown from the desert.

The three of them sat happily in the place without a name drinking beer, because beer was the only thing that they served there. It was a long wooden room with an unpolished wooden sawdust floor and wooden tables and chairs. At the far end there was a raised wooden stage where there was a show going on. The room was full of Egyptians, sitting drinking black coffee with the red tarbooshes on their heads.

There were two fat girls on the stage dressed in shiny silver pants and silver brassieres. One was waggling her bottom in time to the music. The other was waggling her bosom in time to the music. The bosom waggler was most skilful. She could waggle one bosom without waggling the other and sometimes she would waggle her bottom as well. The Egyptians were spellbound and kept giving her a big hand. The more they clapped the more she waggled and the more she waggled the faster the music played, and the faster the music played, the faster she waggled, faster and faster and faster, never losing the tempo, never losing the fixed brassy smile that was upon her face, and the Egyptians clapped more and more and louder and louder as the speed increased. Everyone was very happy.

When it was over William said, “Why do they always have those dreary fat women? Why don’t they have beautiful women?”

The Stag said, “The Gyppies like them fat. They like them like that.”

“Impossible,” said Stuffy.

“It’s true,” Stag said. “It’s an old business. It comes from the days where there used to be lots of famines here, and all the poor people were thin and all the rich people and the aristocracy were well fed and fat. If you got someone fat you couldn’t go wrong; she was bound to be high-class.”

“Bullshit,” said Stuffy.

William said, “Well, we’ll soon find out. I’m going to ask those Gyppies.” He jerked his thumb towards two middle-aged Egyptians who were sitting at the next table, only about four feet away.

“No,” said Stag. “No, William. We don’t want them over here.”

“Yes,” said Stuffy.

“Yes,” said William. “We’ve got to find out why the Gyppies like fat women.”

He was not drunk. None of them was drunk, but they were happy with a fair amount of beer and whisky, and William was the happiest. His brown schoolboy face was radiant with happiness, his turned-up nose seemed to have turned up a little more, and he was probably relaxing for the first time in many weeks. He got up, took three paces over to the table of the Egyptians and stood in front of them, smiling.

“Gentlemen,” he said, “my friends and I would be honoured if you would join us at our table.”

The Egyptians had dark greasy skins and podgy faces. They were wearing the red hats and one of them had a gold tooth. At first, when William addressed them, they looked a little alarmed. Then they caught on, looked at each other, grinned and nodded.

“Pleess,” said one.

“Pleess,” said the other, and they got up, shook hands with William and followed him over to where the Stag and Stuffy were sitting.

William said, “Meet my friends. This is the Stag. This is Stuffy. I am William.”

The Stag and Stuffy stood up, they all shook hands, the Egyptians said “Pleess” once more and then everyone sat down.

The Stag knew that their religion forbade them to drink. “Have a coffee,” he said.

The one with the gold tooth grinned broadly, raised his palms upward and hunched his shoulders a little. “For me,” he said, “I am accustomed. But for my frient,” and he spread out his hands towards the other, “for my frient-I cannot speak.”

The Stag looked at the friend. “Coffee?” he asked.

“Pleess,” he answered. “I am accustomed.”

“Good,” said Stag. “Two coffees.”

He called a waiter. “Two coffees,” he said. “And, wait a minute. Stuffy, William, more beer?”

“For me,” Stuffy said, “I am accustomed. But for my friend,” and he turned towards William, “for my friend-I cannot speak.”

William said, “Please. I am accustomed.” None of them smiled.

The Stag said, “Good. Waiter, two coffees and three beers.” The waiter fetched the order and the Stag paid. The Stag lifted his glass towards the Egyptians and said, “Bung ho.”

“Bung ho,” said Stuffy.

“Bung ho,” said William.

The Egyptians seemed to understand and they lifted their coffee cups. “Pleess,” said the one. “Thank you,” said the other. They drank.

The Stag put down his glass and said, “It is an honour to be in your country.”

“You like?”

“Yes,” said the Stag. “Very fine.”

The music had started again and the two fat women in silver tights were doing an encore. The encore was a knockout. It was surely the most remarkable exhibition of muscle control that has ever been witnessed; for although the bottomwaggler was still just waggling her bottom, the bosom-waggler was standing like an oak tree in the centre of the stage with her arms above her head. Her left bosom she was rotating in a clockwise direction and her right bosom in an anticlockwise direction. At the same time she was waggling her bottom and it was all in time to the music. Gradually the music increased its speed, and as it got faster, the rotating and the waggling got faster and some of the Egyptians were so spellbound by the contra-rotating bosoms of the woman that they were unconsciously following the movements of the bosoms with their hands, holding their hands up in front of them and describing circles in the air. Everyone stamped their feet and screamed with delight and the two women on the stage continued to smile their fixed brassy smiles.

Then it was over. The applause gradually died down.

“Remarkable,” said the Stag.

“You like?”

“Please, it was remarkable.”

“Those girls,” said the one with the gold tooth, “very special.”

William couldn’t wait any longer. He leaned across the table and said, “Might I ask you a question?”

“Pleess,” said Golden Tooth. “Pleess.”

“Well,” said William, “How do you like your women? Like this-slim?” and he demonstrated with his hands. “Or like this-fat?”

The gold tooth shone brightly behind a big grin. “For me, I like this, fat,” and a pair of podgy hands drew a big circle in the air.

“And your friend?” said William.

“For my frient,” he answered, “I cannot speak.”

“Pleess,” said the friend. “Like this.” He grinned and drew a fat girl in the air with his hands.

Stuffy said, “Why do you like them fat?”

Golden Tooth thought for a moment, then he said, “You like them slim, eh?”

“Please,” said Stuffy. “I like them slim.”

“Why you like them slim? You tell me.”

Stuffy rubbed the back of his neck with the palm of his hand. “William,” he said, “why do we like them slim?”

“For me,” said William, “I am accustomed.”

“So am I,” Stuffy said. “But why?”

William considered. “I don’t know,” he said. “I don’t know why we like them slim.”

“Ha,” said Golden Tooth, “You don’t know.” He leaned over the table towards William and said triumphantly, “And me, I do not know either.”

But that wasn’t good enough for William. “The Stag,” he said, “says that all rich people in Egypt used to be fat and all poor people were thin.”

“No,” said Golden Tooth, “No no no. Look those girls up there. Very fat; very poor. Look queen of Egypt, Queen Farida. Very thin; very rich. Quite wrong.”

“Yes, but what about years ago?” said William.

“What is this, years ago?”

William said, “Oh all right. Let’s leave it.”

The Egyptians drank their coffee and made noises like the last bit of water running out of the bathtub. When they had finished, they got up to go.

“Going?” said the Stag.

“Pleess,” said Golden Tooth.

William said, “Thank you.” Stuffy said, “Pleess.” The other Egyptian said, “Pleess” and the Stag said, “Thank you.” They all shook hands and the Egyptians departed.

“Ropey types,” said William.

“Very,” said Stuffy. “Very ropey types.”

The three of them sat on drinking happily until midnight, when the waiter came up and told them that the place was closing and that there were no more drinks. They were still not really drunk because they had been taking it slowly, but they were feeling healthy.

“He says we’ve got to go.”

“All right. Where shall we go? Where shall we go, Stag?”

“I don’t know. Where do you want to go?”

“Let’s go to another place like this,” said William. “This is a fine place.”

There was a pause. Stuffy was stroking the back of his neck with his hand. “Stag,” he said slowly, “I know where I want to go. I want to go to Madame Rosette’s and I want to rescue all the girls there.”

“Who’s Madame Rosette?” William said.

“She’s a great woman,” said the Stag.

“She’s a filthy old Syrian Jewess,” said Stuffy.

“She’s a lousy old bitch,” said the Stag.

“All right,” said William. “Let’s go. But who is she?”

They told him who she was. They told him about their telephone calls and about Colonel Higgins, and William said, “Come on, let’s go. Let’s go and rescue all the girls.”

They got up and left. When they went outside, they remembered that they were in a rather remote part of the town.

“We’ll have to walk a bit,” said Stag. “No gharries here.”

It was a dark starry night with no moon. The street was narrow and blacked-out. It smelled strongly with the smell of Cairo. It was quiet as they walked along, and now and again they passed a man or sometimes two men standing back in the shadow of a house, leaning against the wall of the house, smoking.

“I say,” said William, “ropey, what?”

“Very,” said Stuffy. “Very bad types.”

They walked on, the three of them walking abreast; square short ginger-haired Stag, tall dark Stuffy, and tall young William who went bareheaded because he had lost his cap. They headed roughly towards the centre of the town where they knew that they would find a gharry to take them on to Rosette.

Stuffy said, “Oh, won’t the girls be pleased when we rescue them?”

“Jesus,” said the Stag, “it ought to be a party.”

“Does she actually keep them locked up?” William said.

“Well, no,” said Stag. “Not exactly. But if we rescue them now, they won’t have to work any more tonight anyway. You see, the girls she has at her place are nothing but ordinary shop girls who still work during the day in the shops. They have all of them made some mistake or other which Rosette either engineered or found out about, and now she has put the screws on them; she makes them come along in the evening, But they hate her and they do not depend on her for a living. They would kick her in the teeth if they got the chance.”

Stuffy said, “We’ll give them the chance.”

They crossed over a street. William said, “How many girls will there be there, Stag?”

“I don’t know. I suppose there might be thirty.”

“Good God,” said William. “This will be a party. Does she really treat them very badly?”

The Stag said, “Thirty-three squadron told me that she pays them nothing, about twenty akkers a night. She charges the customers a hundred or two hundred akkers each. Every girl earns for Rosette between five hundred and a thousand akkers every night.”

“Good God,” said William. “A thousand piastres a night and thirty girls. She must be a millionaire.”

“She is. Someone calculated that not even counting her outside business, she makes the equivalent of about fifteen hundred pounds a week. That’s, let me see, that’s between five and six thousand pounds a month. Sixty thousand pounds a year.”

Stuffy came out of his dream. “Jesus,” he said, “Jesus Christ. The filthy old Syrian Jewess.”

“The lousy old bitch,” said William.

They were coming into a more civilized section of the town, but still there were no gharries.

The Stag said, “Did you hear about Mary’s House?”

“What’s Mary’s House?” said William.

“It’s a place in Alexandria. Mary is the Rosette of Alex.”

“Lousy old bitch,” said William.

“No,” Stag said. “They say she’s a good woman. But anyway, Mary’s House was hit by a bomb last week. The navy was in port at the time and the place was full of sailors, nautic types.”

“Killed?”

“Lots of them killed. And d’you know what happened? They posted them as killed in action.”

“The Admiral is a gentleman,” said Stuffy.

“Magnificent,” said William.

Then they saw a gharry and hailed it.

Stuffy said, “We don’t know the address.”

“He’ll know it,” said Stag. “Madame Rosette,” he said to the driver.

The driver grinned and nodded. Then William said, “I’m going to drive. Give me the reins, driver, and sit up here beside me and tell me where to go.”

The driver protested vigorously, but when William gave him ten piastres, he gave him the reins. William sat high up on the driver’s seat with the driver beside him. The Stag and Stuffy got in the back of the carriage.

“Take off,” said Stuffy. William took off. The horses began to gallop.

“No good,” shrieked the driver. “No good. Stop.”

“Which way Rosette?” shouted William.

“Stop,” shrieked the driver.

William was happy. “Rosette,” he shouted. “Which way?”

The driver made a decision. He decided that the only way to stop this madman was to get him to his destination. “This way,” he shrieked. “Left.” William pulled hard on the left rein and the horses swerved around the corner. The gharry took it on one wheel.

“Too much bank,” shouted Stuffy from the back seat.

“Which way now?” shouted William.

“Left,” shrieked the driver. They took the next street to the left, then they took one to the right, two more to the left, then one to the right again and suddenly the driver yelled, “Here pleess, here Rosette. Stop.”

William pulled hard on the reins and gradually the horses raised their heads with the pulling and slowed down to a trot.

“(There?” said William.

“Here,” said the driver. “Pleess.” He pointed to a house twenty yards ahead. William brought the horses to a stop right in front of it.

“Nice work, William,” said Stuffy.

“Jesus,” said the Stag. “That was quick.”

“Marvellous,” said William. “Wasn’t it?” He was very happy.

The driver was sweating through his shirt and he was too frightened to be angry.

William said, “How much?”

“Pleess, twenty piastres.”

William gave him forty and said, “Thank you very much. Fine horses.” The little man took the money, jumped up on to the gharry, and drove off. He was in a hurry to get away.

They were in another of those narrow, dark streets, but the houses, what they could see of them, looked huge and prosperous. The one which the driver had said was Rosette’s was wide and thick and three storeys high, built of grey concrete, and it had a large thick front door which stood wide open. As they went in, the Stag said, “Now leave this to me. I’ve got a plan.”

Inside there was a cold grey dusty stone hall, lit by a bare electric light bulb in the ceiling, and there was a man standing in the hall. He was a mountain of la man, a huge Egyptian with a flat face and two cauliflower ears. In his wrestling days he had probably been billed as Abdul the Killer or The Poisonous Pasha, but now he wore a dirty white cotton suit.

The Stag said, “Good evening. Is Madame Rosette here?”

Abdul looked hard at the three pilots, hesitated, then said, “Madame Rosette top floor.”

“Thank you,” said Stag. “Thank you very much.” Stuffy noticed that the Stag was being polite. There was always trouble for somebody when he was like that. Back in the squadron, when he was leading a flight, when they sighted the enemy and when there was going to be a battle, the Stag never gave an order without saying “Please’ and he never received a message without saying “Thank you.’ He was saying “Thank you” now to Abdul.

They went up the bare stone steps which had iron railings. They went past the first landing and the second landing, and the place was as bare as a cave. At the top of the third flight of steps, there was no landing; it was walled off, and the stairs ran up to a door. The Stag pressed the bell. They waited a while, then a little panel in the door slid back and a pair of small black eyes peeked through. A woman’s voice said, “What you boys want?” Both the Stag and Stuffy recognized the voice from the telephone. The Stag said, “We would like to see Madame Rosette.” He pronounced the Madame in the French way because he was being polite.

“You officers? Only officers here,” said the voice. She had a voice like a broken board.

“Yes,” said Stag. “We are officers.”

“You don’t look like officers. What kind of officers?”

“IF.”

There was a pause. The Stag knew that she was considering. She had probably had trouble with pilots before, and he hoped only that she would not see “William and the light that was dancing in his eyes; for William was still feeling the way he had felt when he drove the gharry. Suddenly the panel closed and the door opened.

“All right, come in,” she said. She was too greedy, this woman, even to pick her customers carefully.

They went in and there she was. Short, fat, greasy, with wisps of untidy black hair straggling over her forehead; a large, mud-coloured face, a large wide nose and a small fish mouth, with just the trace of a black moustache above the mouth. She had on a loose black satin dress.

“Come into the office, boys,” she said, and started to waddle down the passage to the left. It was a long wide passage, about fifty yards long and four or five yards wide. It ran through the middle of the house, parallel with the street, and as you came in from the stairs, you had to turn left along it. All the way down there were doors, about eight or ten of them on each side. If you turned right as you came in from the stairs, you ran into the end of the passage, but there was one door there too, and as the three of them walked in, they heard a babble of female voices from behind that door. The Stag noted that it was the girls’ dressing-room.

“This way, boys,” said Rosette. She turned left and slopped down the passage, away from the door with the voices. The three followed her, Stag first, then Stuffy, then William, down the passage which had a red carpet on the floor and huge pink lampshades hanging from the ceiling. They got about halfway down the passage when there was a yell from the dressing-room behind them. Rosette stopped and looked around.

“You go on, boys,” she said, “into the office, last door on the left. I won’t be a minute.” She turned and went back towards the dressingroom door. They didn’t go on. They stood and watched her, and just as she got to the door, it opened and a girl rushed out. From where they stood, they could see that her fair hair was all over her face and that she had on an untidy-looking green evening dress. She saw Rosette in front of her and she stopped. They heard Rosette say something, something angry and quick spoken, and they heard the girl shout something back at her. They saw Rosette raise her right arm and they saw her hit the girl smack on the side of the face with the palm of her hand. They saw her draw back her hand and hit her again in the same place. She hit her hard. The girl put her hands up to her face and began to cry. Rosette opened the door of the dressing-room and pushed her back inside.

“Jesus,” said the Stag. “She’s tough.” William said, “So am I.” Stuffy didn’t say anything.

Rosette came back to them and said, “Come along, boys. Just a bit of trouble, that’s all.” She led them to the end of the passage and in through the last door on the left. This was the office. It was a medium-sized room with two red plush sofas, two or three red plush armchairs and a thick red carpet on the floor. In one corner was a small desk, and Rosette sat herself behind it, facing the room.

“Sit down, boys,” she said.

The Stag took an armchair, Stuffy and William sat on a sofa.

“Well,” she said, and her voice became sharp and urgent. “Let’s do business.”

The Stag leaned forward in his chair. His short ginger hair looked somehow wrong against the bright red plush. “Madame Rosette,” he said, “it is a great pleasure to meet you. We have heard so much about you.” Stuffy looked at the Stag. He was being polite again. Rosette looked at him too, and her little black eyes were suspicious. “Believe me,” the Stag went on, “we’ve really been looking forward to this for quite a time now.”

His voice was so pleasant and he was so polite that Rosette took it.

“That’s nice of you boys,” she said. “You’ll always have a good time here. I see to that. Now business.”

William couldn’t wait any longer. He said slowly. “The Stag says that you’re a great woman.”

“Thanks, boys.”

Stuffy said, “The Stag says that you’re a filthy old Syrian Jewess.”

William said quickly, “The Stag says that you’re a lousy old bitch.”

“And I know what I’m talking about,” said the Stag.

Rosette jumped to her feet. “What’s this?” she shrieked, and her face was no longer the colour of mud; it was the colour of red clay. The men did not move. They did not smile or laugh; they sat quite still, leaning forward a little in their seats, watching her.

Rosette had had trouble before, plenty of it, and she knew how to deal with it. But this was different. They didn’t seem drunk, it wasn’t about money and it wasn’t about one of her girls. It was about herself and she didn’t like it.

“Get out,” she yelled. “Get out unless you want trouble.” But they did not move.

For a moment she paused, then she stepped quickly from behind her desk and made for the door. But the Stag was there first and when she went for him, Stuffy and William each caught one of her arms from behind.

“We’ll lock her in,” said the Stag. “Let’s get out.”

Then she really started yelling and the words which she used cannot be written down on paper, for they were terrible words. They poured out of her small fish mouth in one long unbroken high-pitched stream, and little bits of spit and saliva came out with them. Stuffy and William pulled her back by the arms towards one of the big chairs and she fought and yelled like a large fat pig being dragged to the slaughter. They got her in front of the chair and gave her a quick push so that she fell backwards into it. Stuffy nipped across to her desk, bent down quickly and jerked the telephone cord from its connection. The Stag had the door open and all three of them were out of the room before Rosette had time to get up. The Stag had taken the key from the inside of the door, and now he locked it. The three of them stood outside in the passage.

“Jesus,” said the Stag. “What a woman!”

“Mad as hell,” William said. “Listen to her.”

They stood outside in the passage and they listened. They heard her yelling, then she began banging on the door, but she went on yelling and her voice was not the voice of a woman, it was the voice of an enraged but articulate bull.

The Stag said, “Now quick. The girls. Follow me. And from now on you’ve got to act serious. You’ve got to act serious as hell.”

He ran down the passage towards the dressing room, followed by Stuffy and William. Outside the door he stopped, the other two stopped and they could still hear Rosette yelling from her office. The Stag said, “Now don’t say anything. Just act serious as hell,” and he opened the door and went in.

There were about a dozen girls in the room. They all looked up. They stopped talking and looked up at the Stag, who was standing in the doorway. The Stag clicked his heels and said, “This is the Military Police. Les Gendarmes Milltajres.” He said it in a stern voice and with a straight face and he was standing there in the doorway at attention with his cap on his head. Stuffy and William stood behind him.

“This is the Military Police,” he said again, and he produced his identification card and held it up between two fingers.

The girls didn’t move or say anything. They stayed still in the middle of what they were doing and they were like a tableau because they stayed so still. One had been pulling on a stocking and she stayed like that, sitting on a chair with her leg out straight and the stocking up to her knee with her hands on the stocking. One had been doing her hair in front of a mirror and when she looked round she kept her hands up to her hair. One was standing up and had been applying lipstick and she raised her eyes to the Stag but still held the lipstick to her mouth. Several were just sitting around on plain wooden chairs, doing nothing, and they raised their heads and turned them to the door, but they went on sitting. Most of them were in some sort of shiny evening dress, one or two were half-clothed, but most of them were in shiny green or shiny blue or shiny red or shiny gold, and when they turned to look at the Stag, they were so still that they were like a tableau.

The Stag paused. Then he said, “I am to state on behalf of the authorities that they are sorry to disturb you. My apologies, mesd’moiselles. But it is necessary that you come with us for purposes of registration, et cetera. Afterwards you will be allowed to go. It is a mere formality. But now you must come, please. I have conversed with Madame.”

The Stag stopped speaking, but still the girls did not move.

“Please,” said the Stag, “get your coats. We are the military.” He stepped aside and held open the door. Suddenly the tableau dissolved, the girls got up, puzzled and murmuring, and two or three of them moved towards the door. The others followed. The ones that were halfclothed quickly slipped into dresses, patted their hair with their hands and came too. None of them had coats.

“Count them,” said the Stag to Stuffy as they filed out of the door. Stuffy counted them aloud and there were fourteen.

“Fourteen, sir,” said Stuffy, who was trying to talk like a sergeant-major.

The Stag said, “Correct,” and he turned to the girls who were crowded in the passage. “Now, mesd’moiselles, I have the list of your names from Madame, so please do not try to run away. And do not worry. This is merely a formality of the military.”

William was out in the passage opening the door which led to the stairs, and he went out first. The girls followed and the Stag and Stuffy brought up the rear. The girls were quiet and puzzled and worried and a little frightened and they didn’t talk, none of them talked except for a tall one with black hair who said, “Mon Dieu, a formality of the military. Mon Dieu, men Dieu, what next.” But that was all and they went on down. In the hall they met the Egyptian who had a fiat face and two cauliflower ears. For a moment it looked as though there would be trouble. But the Stag waved his identification card in his face and said, “The Military Police,” and the man was so surprised that he did nothing and let them pass.

And so they came out into the street and the Stag said, “It is necessary to walk a little way, but only a very little way,” and they turned right and walked along the sidewalk with the Stag leading, Stuffy at the rear and William walking out on the road guarding the flank. There was some moon now. One could see quite well and William tried to keep in step with Stag and Stuffy tried to keep in step with William, and they swung their arms and held their heads up high and looked very military, and the whole thing was a sight to behold. Fourteen girls in shiny evening dresses, fourteen girls in the moonlight in shiny green, shiny blue, shiny red, shiny black and shiny gold, marching along the street with the Stag in front, William alongside and Stuffy at the rear. It was a sight to behold.

The girls had started chattering. The Stag could hear them, although he didn’t look around. He marched on at the head of the column and when they came to the crossroads he turned right. The others followed and they had walked fifty yards down the block when they came to an Egyptian cafŽ. The Stag saw it and he saw the lights burning behind the blackout curtains. He turned around and shouted “Halt!” The girls stopped, but they went on chattering and anyone could see that there was mutiny in the ranks. You can’t make fourteen girls in high heels and shiny evening dresses march all over town with you at night, not for long anyway, not for long, even if it is a formality of the military. The Stag knew it and now he was speaking.

“l’vlesd’moiselles,” he said, “listen to me.” But there was mutiny in the ranks and they went on talking and the tall one with dark hair was saying, “Mon Dieu, what is this? “What in hell’s name sort of a thing is this, oh mon Dieu?”

“Quiet,” said the Stag. “Quiet!” and the second time he shouted it as a command. The talking stopped.

“Mesd’moiselles,” he said, and now he became polite. He talked to them in his best way and when the Stag was polite there wasn’t anyone who didn’t take it. It was an extraordinary thing because he could make a kind of smile with his voice without smiling with his lips. His voice smiled while his face remained serious. It was a most forcible thing because it gave people the impression that he was being serious about being nice.

“Mesd’moiselles,” he said, and his voice was smiling. “With the military there always has to be formality. It is something unavoidable. It is something that I regret exceedingly. But there can be chivalry also. And you must know that with the RAF there is great chivalry. So now it will be a pleasure if you will all come in here and take with us a glass of beer. It is the chivalry of the military.” He stepped forward, opened the door of the cafŽ and said, “Oh for God’s sake, let’s have a drink. Who wants a drink?”

Suddenly the girls saw it all. They saw the whole thing as it was, all of them at once. It took them by surprise. For a second they considered. Then they looked at one another, then they looked at the Stag, then they looked around at Stuffy and at William, and when they looked at those two they caught their eyes, and the laughter that was in them. All at once the girls began to laugh and William laughed and Stuffy laughed and they moved forward and poured into the cafŽ.

The tall one with dark hair took the Stag by the arm and said, “Mon Dieu, Military Police, mon Dieu, oh mon Dieu,” and she threw her head back and laughed and the Stag laughed with her. William said, “It is the chivalry of the military,” and they moved into the cafŽ.

The place was rather like the one that they had been in before, wooden and sawdusty, and there were a few coffee-drinking Egyptians sitting around with the red tarbooshes on their heads. William and Stuffy pushed three round tables together and fetched chairs. The girls sat down. The Egyptians at the other tables put down their coffee cups, turned around in their chairs and gaped. They gaped like so many fat muddy fish, and some of them shifted their chairs round facing the party so that they could get a better view and they went on gaping.

A waiter came up and the Stag said, “Seventeen beers. Bring us seventeen beers.” The waiter said “Pleess” and went away.

As they sat waiting for the drinks the girls looked at the three pilots and the pilots looked at the girls. William said, “It is the chivalry of the military,” and the tall dark girl said, “Mon Dieu, you are crazy people, oh mon Dieu.”

The waiter brought the beer. William raised his glass and said, “To the chivalry of the military.” The dark girl said, “Oh mon Dieu.” Stuffy didn’t say anything. He was busy looking around at the girls, sizing them up, trying to decide now which one he liked best so that he could go to work at once. The Stag was smiling and the girls were sitting there in their shiny evening dresses, shiny red, shiny gold, shiny blue, shiny green, shiny black and shiny silver, and once again it was almost a tableau, certainly it was a picture, and the girls were sitting there sipping their beer, seeming quite happy, not seeming suspicious any more because to them the whole thing now appeared exactly as it was and they understood.

“Jesus,” said the Stag, He put down his glass and looked around him. “Oh Jesus, there’s enough here for the whole squadron. How I wish the whole squadron was here!” He took another drink, stopped in the middle of it and put down his glass quickly. “I know what,” he said. “Waiter, oh waiter.”

“Pleess.”

“Get me a big piece of paper and a pencil.”

“Pleess.” The waiter went away and came back with a sheet of paper. He took a pencil from behind his ear and handed it to the Stag. The Stag banged the table for silence.

“Mesd’moiselles,” he said, “for the last time there is a formality. It is the last of all the formalities.”

“Of the military,” said William.

“Oh mon Dieu,” said the dark girl.

“It is nothing,” the Stag said. “You are required to write your name and your telephone number on this piece of paper. It is for my friends in the squadron. It is so that they can be as happy as I am now, but without the same trouble beforehand.” The Stag’s voice was smiling again. One could see that the girls liked his voice. “You would be very kind if you would do that,” he went on, “for they too would like to meet you. It would be a pleasure.”

“Wonderful,” said William.

“Crazy,” said the dark girl, but she wrote her name and number on the paper and passed it on. The Stag ordered another round of beer. The girls certainly looked funny sitting there in their dresses, but they were writing their names down on the paper. They looked happy and William particularly looked happy, but Stuffy looked serious because the problem of choosing was a weighty one and it was heavy on his mind. They were good-looking girls, young and goodlooking, all different, completely different from each other because they were Greek and Syrian and French and Italian and light Egyptian and Yugoslav and many other things, but they were goodlooking, all of them were good-looking and handsome.

The piece of paper had come back to the Stag now and they had all written on it; fourteen strangely written names and fourteen telephone numbers. The Stag looked at it slowly. “This will go on the squadron notice-board; he said, “and I will be regarded as a great benefactor.”

William said, “It should go to headquarters. It should be mimeographed and circulated to all squadrons. It would be good for morale.”

“Oh mon Dieu,” said the dark girl. “You are crazy.”

Slowly Stuffy got to his feet, picked up his chair, carried it round to the other side of the table and pushed it between two of the girls. All he said was “Excuse me. Do you mind if I sit here?” At last he had made up his mind, and now he turned towards the one on his right and quietly went to work. She was very pretty; very dark and very pretty and she had plenty of shape. Stuffy began to talk to her, completely oblivious to the rest of the company, turning towards her and leaning his head on his hand. Watching him, it was not so difficult to understand why he was the greatest pilot in the squadron. He was a young concentrator, this Stuffy; an intense athletic concentrator who moved towards what he wanted in a dead straight line. He took hold of winding roads and carefully he made them straight, then he moved over them with great speed and nothing stopped him. He was like that, and now he was talking to the pretty girl but no one could hear what he was saying.

Meanwhile the Stag was thinking. He was thinking about the next move, and when everyone was getting towards the end of their third beer, he banged the table again for silence.

“Mesd’moiselles,” he said. “It will be a pleasure for us to escort you home. I will take five of you,”-he had worked it all out “Stuffy will take five, and Jamface will take four. We will take three gharries and I will take five of you in mine and I will drop you home one at a time.” military.,, said, “It is the chivalry of the military.”

“Stuffy,” said the Stag. “Stuffy, is that all right? You take five. It’s up to you whom you drop off last.”

Stuffy looked around. “Yes,” he said. “Oh yes. That suits me.”

“William, you take four. Drop them home one by one; you understand.”

“Perfectly,” said William. “Oh perfectly.”

They all got up and moved towards the door. The tall one with dark hair took the Stag’s arm and said, “You take me?”

“Yes,” he answered. “I take you.”

“You drop me off last?”

“Yes. I drop you off last.”

“Oh mon Dieu,” she said. “That will be fine.”

Outside they got three gharries and they split up into parties. Stuffy was moving quickly. He got his girls into the carriage quickly, climbed in after them and the Stag saw the gharry drive off down the street. Then he saw William’s gharry move off, but it seemed to start away with a sudden jerk, with the horses breaking into a gallop at once. The Stag looked again and he saw William perched high up on the driver’s seat with the reins in his hands.

The Stag said, “Let’s go,” and his five girls got into their gharry. It was a squash, but everyone got in. The Stag sat back in his seat and then he felt an arm pushing up and under and linking with his. It was the tall one with dark hair. He turned and looked at her.

“Hello,” he said. “Hello, you.”

“Ah,” she whispered. “You are such goddam crazy people.” And the Stag felt a warmness inside him and he began to hum a little tune as the gharry rattled on through the dark streets.

Katina

*Some brief notes about the last days of RAF fighters in the first Greek campaign.*

PETER saw her first.

She was sitting on a stone, quite still, with her hands resting on her lap. She was staring vacantly ahead, seeing nothing, and all around, up and down the little street, people were running backward and forward with buckets of water, emptying them through the windows of the burning houses.

Across the street on the cobblestones, there was a dead boy. Someone had moved his body close in to the side so that it would not be in the way.

A little farther down an old man was working on a pile of stones and rubble. One by one he was carrying the stones away and dumping them to the side. Sometimes he would bend down and peer into the ruins, repeating a name over and over again.

All around there was shouting and running and fires and buckets of water and dust. And the girl sat quietly on the stone, staring ahead, not moving. There was blood running down the left side of her face. It ran down from her forehead and dropped from her chin on to the dirty print dress she was wearing.

Peter saw her and said, “Look at that little girl.”

We went up to her and Fin put his hand on her shoulder, bending down to examine the cut. “Looks like a piece of shrapnel,” he said. “She ought to see the Doc.”

Peter and I made a chair with our hands and Fin lifted her up on to it. We started back through the streets and out towards the aerodrome, the two of us walking a little awkwardly, bending down, facing our burden. I could feel Peter’s fingers clasping tightly in mine and I could feel the buttocks of the little girl resting lightly on my wrists. I was on the left side and the blood was dripping down from her face on to the arm of my flying suit, running down the waterproof cloth on to the back of my hand. The girl never moved or said anything.

Fin said, “She’s bleeding rather fast. We’d better walk a bit quicker.”

I couldn’t see much of her face because of the blood, but I could tell that she was lovely. She had high cheekbones and large round eyes, pale blue like an autumn sky, and her hair was short and fair. I guessed she was about nine years old.

This was in Greece in early April, 1941, at Paramythia. Our fighter squadron was stationed on a muddy field near the village. We were in a deep valley and all around us were the mountains. The freezing winter had passed, and now, almost before anyone knew it, spring had come. It had come quietly and swiftly, melting the ice on the lakes and brushing the snow off the mountain tops; and all over the airfield we could see the pale green shoots of grass pushing up through the mud, making a carpet for our landings. In our valley there were warm winds and wild flowers.

The Germans, who had pushed in through Yugoslavia a few days before, were now operating in force, and that afternoon they had come over very high with about thirty-five Dorniers and bombed the village. Peter and Fin and I were off duty for a while, and the three of us had gone down to see if there was anything we could do in the way of rescue work. We had spent a few hours digging around in the ruins and helping to put out fires, and we were on our way back when we saw the girl.

Now, as we approached the landing field, we could see the Hurricanes circling around coming in to land, and there was the Doc standing out in front of’the dispersal tent, just as he should have been, waiting to see if anyone had been hurt. We walked towards him, carrying the child, and Fin, who was a few yards in front, said, “Doc, you lazy old devil, here’s a job for you.”

The Doc was young and kind and morose except when he got drunk. When he got drunk he sang very well.

“Take her into the sick bay,” he said. Peter and I carried her in and put her down on a chair. Then we left her and wandered over to the dispersal tent to see how the boys had got along.

It was beginning to get dark. There was a sunset behind the ridge over in the west, and there was a full moon, a bombers’ moon, climbing up into the sky. The moon shone upon the shoulders of the tents and made them white; small white pyramids, standing up straight, clustering in little orderly groups around the edges of the aerodrome. They had a scared-sheep look about them the way they clustered themselves together, and they had a human look about them the way they stood up close to one another, and it seemed almost as though they knew that there was going to be trouble, as though someone had warned them that they might be forgotten and left behind. Even as I looked, I thought I saw them move. I thought I saw them huddle just a fraction nearer together.

And then, silently, without a sound, the mountains crept a little closer into our valley.

For the next two days there was much flying. There was the getting up at dawn, there was the flying, the fighting and the sleeping; and there was the retreat of the army. That was about all there was or all there was time for. But on the third day the clouds dropped down over the mountains and slid into the valley. And it rained. So we sat around in the mess-tent drinking beer and resinato, while the rain made a noise like a sewing machine on the roof. Then lunch. For the first time in days the whole squadron was present. Fifteen pilots at a long table with benches on either side and “Monkey, the CO sitting at the head.

We were still in the middle of our fried corned beef when the flap of the tent opened and in came the Doc with an enormous dripping raincoat over his head. And with him, under the coat, was the little girl. She had a bandage round her head.

The Doc said, “Hello. I’ve brought a guest.” We looked around and suddenly, automatically, we all stood up.

The Doc was taking off his raincoat and the little girl was standing there with her hands hanging loose by her sides looking at the men, and the men were all looking at her. With her fair hair and pale skin she looked less like a Greek than anyone I’ve ever seen. She was frightened by the fifteen scruffy-looking foreigners who had suddenly stood up when she came in, and for a moment she half-turned as if she were going to run away out into the rain.

Monkey said, “Hallo. Hallo there. Come and sit down.”

“Talk Greek,” the Doc said. “She doesn’t understand.”

Fin and Peter and I looked at one another and Fin said, “Good God, it’s our little girl. Nice work, Doc.”

She recognized Fin and walked round to where he was standing. He took her by the hand and sat her down on the bench, and everyone else sat down too. We gave her some fried corned beef and she ate it slowly, looking down at her plate while she ate. Monkey said, “Get Pericles.”

Pericles was the Greek interpreter attached to the squadron. He was a wonderful man we’d picked up at Yanina, where he had been the local school teacher. He had been out of work ever since the war started. “The children do not come to school,” he said. “They are up in the mountains and fight. I cannot teach sums to the stones.”

Pericles came in. He was old, with a beard, a long pointed nose and sad grey eyes. You couldn’t see his mouth, but his beard had a way of smiling when he talked.

“Ask her her name,” said Monkey.

He said something to her in Greek. She looked up and said, “Katina.” That was all she said.

“Look, Pericles,” Peter said, “ask her what she was doing sitting by that heap of ruins in the village.”

Fin said, “For God’s sake leave her alone.”

“Ask her, Pericles,” said Peter.

“What should I ask?” said Pericles, frowning.

Peter said, “What she was doing sitting on that heap of stuff in the village when we found her.”

Pericles sat down on the bench beside her and he talked to her again. He spoke gently and you could see that his beard was smiling a little as he spoke, helping her. She listened and it seemed a long time before she answered. When she spoke, it was only a few words, and the old man translated: “She says that her family were under the stones.”

Outside the rain was coming down harder than ever. It beat upon the roof of the mess-tent so that the canvas shivered as the water bounced upon it. I got up and walked over and lifted the flap of the tent. The mountains were invisible behind the rain, but I knew they were around us on every side. I had a feeling that they were laughing at us, laughing at the smallness of our numbers and at the hopeless courage of the pilots. I felt that it was the mountains, not us, who were the clever ones. Had not the hills that very morning turned and looked northward towards Tepelene where they had seen a thousand German aircraft gathered under the shadow of Olympus? Was it not true that the snow on the top of Dodona had melted away in a day, sending little rivers of water running down across our landing field? Had not Kataphidi buried his head in a cloud so that our pilots might be tempted to fly through the whiteness and crash against his rugged shoulders?

And as I stood there looking at the rain through the tent flap, I knew for certain that the mountains had turned against us. I could feel it in my stomach.

I went back into the tent and there was Fin, sitting beside Katina, trying to teach her English words. I don’t know whether he made much progress, but I do know that once he made her laugh and that was a wonderful thing for him to have done. I remember the sudden sound of her high laughter and how we all looked up and saw her face; how we saw how different it was to what it had been before. No one but Fin could have done it. He was so gay himself that it was difficult to be serious in his presence. He was gay and tall and black-haired, and he was sitting there on the bench, leaning forward, whispering and smiling, teaching Katina to speak English and teaching her how to laugh.

***

The next day the skies cleared and once again we saw the mountains. We did a patrol over the troops which were already retreating slowly towards Thermopylae, and we met some Messerschmitts and Ju-87s dive-bombing the soldiers. I think we got a few of them, but they got Sandy. I saw him going down. I sat quite still for thirty seconds and watched his plane spiralling gently downward. I sat and waited for the parachute. I remember switching over my radio and saying quietly, “Sandy, you must jump now. You must jump; you’re getting near the ground.” But there was no parachute.

When we landed and taxied in there was Katina, standing outside the dispersal tent with the Doc; a tiny shrimp of a girl in a dirty print dress, standing there watching the machines as they came in to land. To Fin, as he walked in, she said, “Tha girisis xana.”

Fin said, “What does it mean, Pericles?”

“It just means “you are back again’,” and he smiled.

The child had counted the aircraft on her fingers as they took off, and now she noticed that there was one missing. We were standing around taking off our parachutes and she was trying to ask us about it, when suddenly someone said, “Look out. Here they come.” They came through a gap in the hills, a mass of thin, black silhouettes, coming down upon the aerodrome.

There was a scramble for the slit trenches and I remember seeing Fin catch Katina round the waist and carry her off with us, and I remember seeing her fight like a tiger the whole way to the trenches.

As soon as we got into the trench and Fin had let her go, she jumped out and ran over on to the airfield. Down came the Messerschmitts with their guns blazing, swooping so low that you could see the noses of the pilots sticking out under their goggles. Their bullets threw up spurts of dust all around and I saw one of our Hurricanes burst into flames. I saw Katina standing right in the middle of the field, standing firmly with her legs astride and her back to us, looking up at the Germans as they dived past. I have never seen anything smaller and more angry and more fierce in my life. She seemed to be shouting at them, but the noise was great and one could hear nothing at all except the engines and the guns of the aeroplanes.

Then it was over. It was over as quickly as it had begun, and no one said very much except Fin, who said, “I wouldn’t have done that, ever; not even if I was crazy.”

That evening Monkey got out the squadron records and added Katina’s name to the list of members, and the equipment officer was ordered to provide a tent for her. So, on the eleventh of April, 1941, she became a member of the squadron.

In two days she knew the first name or nickname of every pilot and Fin had already taught her to say “Any luck?” and “Nice work.”

But that was a time of much activity, and when I try to think of it hour by hour, the whole period becomes hazy in my mind. Mostly, I remember, it was escorting the Blenheims to Valona, and if it wasn’t that, it was a groundstrafe of Italian trucks on the Albanian border or an SOS from the Northumberland Regiment saying they were having the hell bombed out of them by half the aircraft in Europe.

None of that can I remember. I can remember nothing of that time clearly, save for two things. The one was Katina and how she was with us all the time; how she was everywhere and how wherever she went the people were pleased to see her. The other thing that I remember was when the Bull came into the mess-tent one evening after a lone patrol. The Bull was an enormous man with massive, slightly hunched shoulders and his chest was like the top of an oak table. Before the war he had done many things, most of them things which one could not do unless one conceded beforehand that there was no difference between life and death. He was quiet and casual and when he came into a room or into a tent, he always looked as though he had made a mistake and hadn’t really meant to come in at all. It was getting dark and we were sitting round in the tent playing shove-halfpenny when the Bull came in. We km that he had just landed.

He glanced around a little apologetically, then he said, “Hello,” and wandered over to the bar and began to get out a bottle of beer.

Someone said, “See anything, Bull?”

The Bull said, “Yes,” and went on fiddling with the bottle of beer.

I suppose we were all very interested in our game of shove-halfpenny because no one said anything else for about five minutes. Then Peter said, “What did you see, Bull?”

The Bull was leaning against the bar, alternately sipping his beer and trying to make a hooting noise by blowing down the neck of the empty bottle.

Peter said, “What did you see?”

The Bull put down the bottle and looked up. “Five S-79s,” he said.

I remember hearing him say it, but I remember also that our game was exciting and that Fin had one more shove to win. We all watched him miss it and Peter said, “Fin, I think you’re going to lose.” And Fin said, “Go to hell.”

We finished the game, then I looked up and saw the Bull still leaning against the bar making noises with his beer bottle.

He said, “This sounds like the old Mauretania coming into New York harbour,” and he started blowing into the bottle again.

“What happened with the S-79s?” I said.

He stopped his blowing and put down the bottle.

“I shot them down.”

Everyone heard it. At that moment eleven pilots in that tent stopped what they were doing and eleven heads flicked around and looked at the Bull. He took another drink of his beer and said quietly, “At one time I counted eighteen parachutes in the air together.”

A few days later he went on patrol and did not come back. Shortly afterwards Monkey got a message from Athens. It said that the squadron was to move down to Elevsis and from there do a defence of Athens itself and also cover the troops retreating through the Thermopylae Pass.

Katina was to go with the trucks and we told the Doc he was to see that she arrived safely. It would take them a day to make the journey. We flew over the mountains towards the south, fourteen of us, and at two-thirty we landed at Elevsis. It was a lovely aerodrome with runways and hangars; and best of all, Athens was only twenty-five minutes away by car.

That evening, as it was getting dark, I stood outside my tent. I stood with my hands in my pockets watching the sun go down and thinking of the work which we were to do. The more that I thought of it, the more impossible I knew it to be. I looked up, and once again I saw the mountains. They were closer to us here, crowding in upon us on all sides, standing shoulder to shoulder, tall and naked, with their heads in the clouds, surrounding us everywhere save in the south, where lay Piraeus and the open sea. I knew that each night, when it was Very dark, when we were all tired and sleeping in our tents, those mountains would move forward, creeping a little closer, making no noise, until at last on the appointed day they would tumble forward with one great rush and push us into the sea.

Fin emerged from his tent.

“Have you seen the mountains?” I said.

“They’re full of gods. They aren’t any good,” he answered.

“I wish they’d stand still,” I said.

Fin looked up at the great crags of Panes and Pentelikon.

“They’re full of gods,” he said. “Sometimes, in the middle of the night, when there is a moon, you can see the gods sitting on the summits. There was one on Kataphidi when we were at Paramythia. He was huge, like a house but without any shape and quite black.”

“You saw him?”

“Of course I saw him.”

“When?” I said. “When did you see him, Fin?”

Fin said, “Let’s go into Athens. Let’s go and look at the women in Athens.”

The next day the trucks carrying the ground staff and the equipment rumbled on to the aerodrome, and there was Katina sitting in the front seat of the leading vehicle with the Doc beside her. She waved to us as she jumped down, and she came running towards us, laughing and calling our names in a curious Greek way. She still had on the same dirty print dress and she still had a bandage round her forehead; but the sun was shining in her hair.

We showed her the tent which we had prepared for her and we showed her the small cotton nightdress which Fin had obtained in some mysterious way the night before in Athens. It was white with a lot of little blue birds embroidered on the front and we all thought that it was very beautiful. Katina wanted to put it on at once and it took a long time to persuade her that it was meant only for sleeping in. Six times Fin had to perform a complicated act which consisted of pretending to put on the nightdress, then jumping on to the bed and falling fast asleep. In the end she nodded vigorously and understood.

For the next two days nothing happened, except that the remnants of another squadron came down from the north and joined us. They brought six Hurricanes, so that altogether we had about twenty machines.

Then we waited.

On the third day German reconnaissance aircraft appeared, circling high over Piraeus, and we chased after them but never got up in time to catch them. This was understandable, because our radar was of a very special type. It is obsolete now, and I doubt whether it will ever be used again. All over the country, in all the villages, up on the mountains and out on the islands, there were Greeks, all of whom were connected to our small operations room by field telephone.

We had no operations officer, so we took it in turns to be on duty for the day. My turn came on the fourth day, and I remember clearly what happened.

At six-thirty in the morning the phone buzzed.

“This is A-7,” said a very Greek voice. “This is A-7. There are noises overhead.”

I looked at the map. There was a little ring with “A-7’ written inside it just beside Yanina. I put a cross on the celluloid which covered the map and wrote “Noises’ beside it, as well as the time: “0631 hours.”

Three minutes later the phone went again.

“This is A-4. This is A-4. There are many noises above me,” said an old quavering voice, “but I cannot see because there are thick clouds.”

I looked at the map. A-4 was Mt Karava. I made another cross on the celluloid and wrote “Many noises-0634,’ and then I drew a line between Yanina and Karava. It pointed towards Athens, so I signalled the “readiness’ crew to scramble, and they took off and circled the city. Later they saw a Ju.-88 on reconnaissance high above them, but they never caught it. It was in such a way that one worked the radar.

That evening when I came off duty I could not help thinking of the old Greek, sitting all alone in a hut up at A-4; sitting on the slope of Karava looking up into the whiteness and listening all day and all night for noises in the sky. I imagined the eagerness with which he seized the telephone when he heard something, and the joy he must have felt when the voice at the other end repeated his message and thanked him. I thought of his clothes and wondered if they were warm enough and I thought, for some reason, of his boots, which almost certainly had no soles left upon them and were stuffed with tree bark and paper.

That was April seventeenth. It was the evening when Monkey said, “They say the Germans are at Lamia, which means that we’re within range of their fighters. Tomorrow the fun should start.”

It did. At dawn the bombers came over, with the fighters circling around overhead, watching the bombers, waiting to pounce, but doing nothing unless someone interfered with the bombers.

I think we got eight Hurricanes into the air just before they arrived. It was not my turn to go up, so with Katina standing by my side I watched the battle from the ground. The child never said a word. Now and again she moved her head as she followed the little specks of silver dancing high above in the sky. I saw a plane coming down in a trail of black smoke and I looked at Katina. The hatred which was on the face of the child was the fierce burning hatred of an old woman who has hatred in her heart; it was an old woman’s hatred and it was strange to see it.

In that battle we lost a sergeant called Donald.

At noon Monkey got another message from Athens. It said that morale was bad in the capital and that every available Hurricane was to fly in formation low over the city in order to show the inhabitants how strong we were and how many aircraft we had. Eighteen of us took off. We flew in tight formation up and down the main streets just above the roofs of the houses. I could see the people looking up, shielding their eyes from the sun, looking at us as we flew over, and in one street I saw an old woman who never looked up at all. None of them waved, and I knew then that they were resigned to their fate. None of them waved, and I knew, although I could not see their faces, that they were not even glad as we flew past.

Then we headed out towards Thermopylae, but on the way we circled the Acropolis twice. It was the first time I had seen it so close.

I saw a little hill-a mound almost, it seemed-and on the top of it I saw the white columns. There were a great number of them, grouped together in perfect order, not crowding one another, white in the sunshine, and I wondered, as I looked at them, how anyone could have put so much on top of so small a hill in such an elegant way.

Then we flew up the great Thermopylae Pass and I saw long lines of vehicles moving slowly southwards towards the sea. I saw occasional puffs of white smoke where a shell landed in the valley and I saw a direct hit on the road which made a gap in the line of trucks. But we saw no enemy aircraft.

When we landed Monkey said, “Refuel quickly and get in the air again; I think they’re waiting to catch us on the ground.”

But it was no use. They came down out of the sky five minutes after we had landed. I remember I was in the pilots’ room in Number Two Hangar, talking to Fin and to a big tall man with rumpled hair called Paddy. We heard the bullets on the corrugated-iron roof of the hangar, then we heard explosions and the three of us dived under the little wooden table in the middle of the room But the table upset. Paddy set it up again and crawled underneath. “There’s something about being under a table,” he said. “I don’t feel safe unless I’m under a table.”

Fin said, “I never feel safe.” He was sitting on the floor watching the bullets making holes in the corrugated-iron wall of the room. There was a great clatter as the bullets hit the tin.

Then we became brave and got up and peeped outside the door. There were many Messerschmitt 109s circling the aerodrome, and one by one they straightened out and dived past the hangers, spraying the ground with their guns. But they did something else. They slid back their cockpit hoods and as they came past they threw out small bombs which exploded when they hit the ground and fiercely flung quantities of large lead balls in every direction. Those were the explosions which we had heard, and it was a great noise that the lead balls made as they hit the hangar.

Then I saw the men, the ground crews, standing up in their slit trenches firing at the Messerschmitts with rifles, reloading and firing as fast as they could, cursing and shouting as they shot, aiming ludicrously, hopelessly, aiming at an aeroplane with just a rifle. At Elevsis there were no other defences.

Suddenly the Messerschmitts all turned and headed for home, all except one, which glided down and made a smooth belly landing on the aerodrome.

Then there was chaos. The Greeks around us raised a shout and jumped on to the fire tender and headed out towards the crashed German aeroplane. At the same time more Greeks streamed out from every corner of the field, shouting and yelling and crying for the blood of the pilot. It was a mob intent upon vengeance and one could not blame them; but there were other considerations. We wanted the pilot for questioning, and we wanted him alive.

Monkey, who was standing on the tarmac, shouted to us, and Fin and Paddy and I raced with him towards the station wagon which was standing fifty yards away. Monkey was inside like a flash, started the engine and drove off just as the three of us jumped on the running board. The fire tender with the Greeks on it was not fast and it still had two hundred yards to go, and the other people had a long way to run. Monkey drove quickly and we beat them by about fifty yards.

We jumped up and ran over to the Messerschmitt, and there, sitting in the cockpit, was a fairhaired boy with pink cheeks and blue eyes. I have never seen anyone whose face showed so much fear.

He said to Monkey in English, “I am hit in the leg.”

We pulled him out of the cockpit and got him into the car, while the Greeks stood around watching. The bullet had shattered the bone in his shin.

We drove him back and as we handed him over to the Doc, I saw Katina standing close, looking at the face of the German. This kid of nine was standing there looking at the German and she could not speak; she could not even move. She clutched the skin of her dress in her hands and stared at the man’s face. “There is a mistake somewhere,” she seemed to be saying. “There must be a mistake. This one has pink cheeks and fair hair and blue eyes. This cannot possibly be one of them. This is an ordinary boy.” She watched him as they put him on a stretcher and carried him off, then she turned and ran across the grass to her tent.

In the evening at supper I ate my fried sardines, but I could not eat the bread or the cheese. For three days I had been conscious of my stomach, of a hollow feeling such as one gets just before an operation or while waiting to have a tooth out in the dentist’s house. I had had it all day for three days, from the moment I woke up to the time I fell asleep. Peter was sitting opposite me and I asked him about it.

“I’ve had it for a week,” he said. “It’s good for the bowels. It loosens them.

“German aircraft are like liver pills,” said Fin from the bottom of the table. “They are very good for you, aren’t they, Doc?”

The Doc said; “Maybe you’ve had an overdose.”

“I have,” said Fin, “I’ve had an overdose of German liver pills. I didn’t read the instructions on the bottle. Take two before retiring.”

Peter said, “I would love to retire.”

After supper three of us walked down to the hangers with Monkey, who said, “I’m worried about this ground-strafing. They never attack the hangars because they know that we never put anything inside them. Tonight I think we’ll collect four of the aircraft and put them into Number Two Hangar.”

That was a good idea. Normally the Hurricanes were dispersed all over the edge of the aerodrome, but they were picked off one by one, because it was impossible to be in the air the whole time. The four of us took a machine each and taxied it into Number Two Hangar, and then we pulled the great sliding doors together and locked them.

The next morning, before the sun had risen from behind the mountains, a flock of Ju-87s came over and blew Number Two Hangar right off the face of the earth. Their bombing was good and they did not even hit the hangars on either side of it.

That afternoon they got Peter. He went off towards a village called Khalkis, which was being bombed by Ju-88s, and no one ever saw him again. Gay, laughing Peter, whose mother lived on a farm in Kent and who used to write to him in long, pale-blue envelopes which he carried about in his pockets.

I had always shared a tent with Peter, ever since I came to the squadron, and that evening after I had gone to bed he came back to that tent. You need not believe me; I do not expect you to, but I am telling you what happened.

I always went to bed first, because there is not room in one of those tents for two people to be turning around at the same time. Peter usually came in two or three minutes afterwards. That evening I went to bed and I lay thinking that tonight he would not be coming. I wondered whether his body lay tangled in the wreckage of his aircraft on the side of some bleak mountain or whether it was at the bottom of the sea, and I hoped only that he had had a decent funeral.

Suddenly I heard a movement. The flap of the tent opened and it shut again. But there were no footsteps. Then I heard him sit down on his bed. It was a noise that I had heard every night for weeks past and always it had been the same. It was just a thump and a creaking of the wooden legs of the camp bed. One after the other the flying boots were pulled off and dropped upon the ground, and as always one of them took three times as long to get off as the other. After that there was the gentle rustle of a blanket being pulled back and then the creakings of the rickety bed as it took the weight of a man’s body.

They were sounds I had heard every night, the same sounds in the same order, and now I sat up in bed and said, “Peter.” It was dark in the tent. My voice sounded very loud.

“Hallo, Peter. That was tough luck you had today.” But there was no answer.

I did not feel uneasy or frightened, but I remember at the time touching the tip of my nose with my finger to make sure that I was there; then because I was very tired, I went to sleep.

In the morning I looked at the bed and saw it had been slept in. But I did not show it to anyone, not even to Fin. I put the blankets back in place myself and patted the pillow.

It was on that day, the twentieth of April, 1941, that we fought the Battle of Athens.

It was perhaps the last of the great dogfighting air battles that will ever be fought, because nowadays the planes fly always in great formation of wings and squadrons, and attack is carried out methodically and scientifically upon the orders of the leader. Nowadays one does not dogfight at all over the sky except upon very rare occasions. But the Battle of Athens was a long and beautiful dog-fight in which fifteen Hurricanes fought for half an hour with between one hundred and fifty and two hundred German bombers and fighters.

The bombers started coming over early in the afternoon. It was a lovely spring day and for the first time the sun had in it a trace of real summer warmth. The sky was blue, save for a few wispy clouds here and there and the mountains stood out black and clear against the blue of the sky.

Pentelikon no longer hid his head in the clouds. He stood over us, grim and forbidding, watching every move and knowing that each thing we did was of little purpose. Men were foolish and were made only so that they should die, while mountains and rivers went on for ever and did not notice the passing of time. Had not Pentelikon himself many years ago looked down upon Thermopylae and seen a handful of Spartans defending the pass against the invaders; seen them fight until there was not one man left alive among them? Had he not seen the Persians cut to pieces by Leonidas at Marathon, and had he not looked down upon Salamis and upon the sea when Themistocles and the Athenians drove the enemy from their shores, causing them to lose more than two hundred sails? All these things and many more he had seen, and now he looked down upon us, we were as nothing in his eyes. Almost there was a look of scorn upon the face of the mountain, and I thought for a moment that I could hear the laughter of the gods. They knew so well that we were not enough and that in the end we must lose.

The bombers came over just after lunch, and at once we saw that there were a great number of them. We looked up and saw that the sky was full of little silver specks and the sunlight danced and sparkled upon a hundred different pairs of wings.

There were fifteen Hurricanes in all and they fought like a storm in the sky. It is not easy to remember much about such a battle, but I remember looking up and seeing in the sky a mass of small black dots. I remember thinking to myself that those could not be aeroplanes; they simply could not be aeroplanes, because there were not so many aeroplanes in the world.

Then they were on us, and I remember that I applied a little flap so that I should be able to turn in tighter circles; then I remember only one or two small incidents which photographed themselves upon my mind. There were the spurts of flame from the guns of a Messerschmitt as he attacked from the frontal quarter of my starboard side. There was the German whose parachute was on fire as it opened. There was the German who flew up beside me and made rude signs at me with his fingers. There was the Hurricane which collided with a Messerschmitt. There was the aeroplane which collided with a man who was descending in a parachute, and which went into a crazy frightful spin towards the earth with the man and the parachute dangling from its port wing. There were the two bombers which collided while swerving to avoid a fighter, and I remember distinctly seeing a man being thrown clear out of the smoke and debris of the collision, hanging in mid-air with his arms outstretched and his legs apart. I tell you there was nothing that did not happen in that battle. There was the moment when I saw a single Hurricane doing tight turns around the summit of Mt Parnes with nine Messerschmitts on its tail and then I remember that suddenly the skies seemed to clear. There was no longer any aircraft in sight. The battle was over. I turned around and headed back towards Elevsis, and as I went I looked down and saw Athens and Piraeus and the rim of the sea as it curved around the gulf and travelled southward towards the Mediterranean. I saw the port of Piraeus where the bombs had fallen and I saw the smoke and fire rising above the docks. I saw the narrow coastal plain, and on it I saw tiny bonfires, thin columns of black smoke curling upward and drifting away to the east. They were the fires of aircraft which had been shot down, and I hoped only that none of them were Hurricanes.

Just then I ran straight into a Junkers 88; a straggler, the last bomber returning from the raid. He was in trouble and there was black smoke streaming from one of his engines. Although I shot at him, I don’t think that it made any difference. He was coming down anyway. We were over the sea and I could tell that he wouldn’t make the land. He didn’t. He came down smoothly on his belly in the blue Gulf of Piraeus, two miles from the shore. I followed him and circled, waiting to make sure that the crew got out safely into their dinghy.

Slowly the machine began to sink, dipping its nose under the water and lifting its tail into the air. But there was no sign of the crew. Suddenly, without any warning, the rear gun started to fire. They opened up with their rear gun and the bullets made small jagged holes in my starboard wing. I swerved away and I remember shouting at them. I slid back the hood of the cockpit and shouted, “You lousy brave bastards. I hope you drown.” The bomber sank soon backwards.

When I got back they were all standing around outside the hangars counting the score, and Katina was sitting on a box with tears rolling down her cheeks. But she was not crying, and Fin was kneeling down beside her, talking to her in English, quietly and gently, forgetting that she could not understand.

We lost one third of our Hurricanes in that battle, but the Germans lost more.

The Doc was dressing someone who had been burnt and he looked up and said, “You should have heard the Greeks on the aerodrome cheering as the bombers fell out of the sky.”

As we stood around talking, a truck drove up and a Greek got out and said that he had some pieces of body inside. “This is the watch,” he said, “that was on the arm.” It was a silver wrist watch with a luminous dial, and on the back there were some initials. We did not look inside the truck.

Now we had, I think, nine Hurricanes left.

That evening a very senior RAF officer came out from Athens and said, “Tomorrow at dawn you will all fly to Megara. It is about ten miles down the coast. There is a small field there on which you can land. The Army is working on it throughout the night. They have two big rollers there and they are rolling it smooth. The moment you land you must hide your aircraft in the olive grove which is on the south side of the field. The ground staff are going farther south to Argos and you can join them later, but you may be able to operate from Megara for a day or two.”

Fin said, “Where’s Katina? Doc, you must find Katina and see that she gets to Argos safely.”

The Doc said, “I will,” and we knew that we could trust him.

At dawn the next morning, when it was still dark, we took off and flew to the little field at Megara, ten miles away. We landed and hid our Hurricanes in the olive grove and broke off branches of the trees and put them over the aircraft. Then we sat down on the slope of a small hill and waited for orders.

As the sun rose up over the mountains we looked across the field and saw a mass of Greek villagers coming down from the village of Megara, coming down towards our field. There were many hundreds of them, women and children mostly, and they all came down towards our field, hurrying as they came.

Fin said, “What the hell,” and we sat up on our little hill and watched, wondering what they were going to do.

They dispersed all around the edge of the field and gathered armfuls of heather and bracken. They carried it out on to the field, and forming themselves into long lines, they began to scatter the heather and the bracken over the grass. They were camouflaging our landing field. The rollers, when they had rolled out the ground and made it flat for landing, had left marks which were easily visible from above, and so the Greeks came out of their village, every man, woman and child, and began to put matters right. To this day I do not know who told them to do it. They stretched in a long line across the field, walking forward slowly and scattering the heather, and Fin and I went out and walked among them.

They were old women and old men mostly, very small and very sad-looking, with dark, deeply wrinkled faces and they worked slowly scattering the heather. As we walked by, they would stop their work and smile, saying something in Greek which we could not understand. One of the children gave Fin a small pink flower and he did not know what to do with it, but walked around carrying it in his hand.

Then we went back to the slope of the hill and waited. Soon the field telephone buzzed. It was the very senior officer speaking. He said that someone must fly back to Elevsis at once and collect important messages and money. He said also that all of us must leave our little field at Megara and go to Argos that evening. The others said that they would wait until I came back with the money so that we could all fly to Argos together.

At the same time, someone had told the two Army men who were still rolling our field, to destroy their rollers so that the Germans would not get them. I remember, as I was getting into my Hurricane, seeing the two huge rollers charging towards each other across the field and I remember seeing the Army men jump aside just before they collided. There was a great crash and I saw all the Greeks who were scattering heather stop in their work and look up. For a moment they stood rock still, looking at the rollers. Then one of them started to run. It was an old woman and she started to run back to the village as fast as she could, shouting something as she went, and instantly every man, woman and child in the field seemed to take fright and ran after her. I wanted to get out and run beside them and explain to them; to say I was sorry but that there was nothing else we could do. I wanted to tell them that we would not forget them and that one day we would come back. But it was no use. Bewildered and frightened, they ran back to their homes, and they did not stop running until they were out of sight, not even the old men.

I took off and flew to Elevsis. I landed on a dead aerodrome. There was not a soul to be seen. I parked my Hurricane, and as I walked over to the hangars the bombers came over once again. I hid in a ditch until they had finished their work, then got up and walked over to the small operations room. The telephone was still on the table, so for some reason I picked up the receiver and said, “Hallo.”

A rather German voice at the other end answered.

I said, “Can you hear me?” and the voice said: “Yes, yes, I can hear you.”

“All right,” I said, “listen carefully.”

“Yes, continue please.”

“This is the RAF speaking. And one day we will come back, do you understand. One day we will come back.”

Then I tore the telephone from its socket and threw it through the glass of the closed window. When I went outside there was a small man in civilian clothes standing near the door. He had a revolver in one hand and a small bag in the other.

“Do you want anything?” he said in quite good English.

I said, “Yes, I want important messages and papers which I am to carry back to Argos.”

“Here you are,” he said, as he handed me the bag. “And good luck.”

I flew back to Megara. There were two Greek destroyers standing offshore, burning and sinking. I circled our field and the others taxied out, took off and we all flew off towards Argos.

The landing ground at Argos was just a kind of small field. It was surrounded by thick olive groves into which we taxied our aircraft for hiding. I don’t know how long the field was, but it was not easy to land upon it. You had to come in low hanging on the prop, and the moment you touched down you had to start putting on brake, jerking it on and jerking it off again the moment she started to nose over. But only one man overshot and crashed.

The ground staff had arrived already and as we got out of our aircraft Katina came running up with a basket of black olives, offering them to us and pointing to our stomachs, indicating that we must eat.

Fin bent down and ruffled her hair with his hand. He said, “Katina, one day we must go into town and buy you a new dress.” She smiled at him but did not understand and we all started to eat black olives.

Then I looked around and saw that the wood was full of aircraft. Around every corner there was an aeroplane hidden in the trees, and when we asked about it we learned that the Greeks had brought the whole of their air force down to Argos and parked them in that little wood. They were peculiar ancient models, not one of them less than five years old, and I don’t know how many dozen there were there.

That night we slept under the trees. We wrapped Katina up in a large flying suit and gave her a flying helmet for a pillow, and after she had gone to sleep we sat around eating black olives and drinking resinato out of an enormous cask. But we were very tired, and soon we fell asleep.

All the next day we saw the truckloads of troops moving down the road towards the sea, and as often as we could we took off and flew above them.

The Germans kept coming over and bombing the road near by, but they had not yet spotted our airfield.

Later in the day we were told that every available Hurricane was to take off at six p. m. to protect an important shipping move, and the nine machines, which were all that were now left, were refuelled and got ready. At three minutes to six we began to taxi out of the olive grove on to the field.

The first two machines took off, but just as they left the ground something black swept down out of the sky and shot them both down in flames. I looked around and saw at least fifty Messerschmitt 110s circling our field, and even as I looked some of them turned and came down upon the remaining seven Hurricanes which were waiting to take off.

There was no time to do anything. Each one of our aircraft was,, hit in that first swoop, although funnily enough only one of the pilots was hurt. It was impossible now to take off, so we jumped out of our aircraft, hauled the wounded pilot out of his cockpit and ran with him back to the slit trenches, to the wonderful big, deep zig-zagging slit trenches which had been dug by the Greeks.

The Messerschmitts took their time. There was no opposition either from the ground or from the air, except that Fin was firing his revolver.

It is not a pleasant thing to be ground-strafed especially if they have cannon in their wings; and unless one has a deep slit trench in which to lie, there is no future in it. For some reason, perhaps because they thought it was a good joke, the German pilots went for the slit trenches before they bothered about the aircraft. The first ten minutes was spent rushing madly around the corners of the trenches so as not to be caught in a trench which ran parallel with the line of flight of the attacking aircraft. It was a hectic, dreadful ten minutes, with everyone shouting “Here comes another,” and scrambling and rushing to get around the corner into the other section of the trench.

Then the Germans went for the Hurricanes and at the same time for the mass of old Greek aircraft parked all around the olive grove, and one by one, methodically and systematically, they set them on fire. The noise was terrific, and everywhere-in the trees, on the rocks and on the grass-the bullets splattered.

I remember peeping cautiously over the top of our trench and seeing a small white flower growing just a few inches away from my nose. It was pure white and it had three petals. I remember looking past it and seeing three of the Germans diving on my own Hurricane which was parked on the other side of the field and I remember shouting at them, although I do not know what I said.

Then suddenly I saw Katina. She was running out from the far corner of the aerodrome, running right out into the middle of this mass of blazing guns and burning aircraft, running as fast as she could. Once she stumbled, but she scrambled to her feet again and went on running. Then she stopped and stood looking up, raising her fists at the planes as they flew past.

Now as she stood there, I remember seeing one of the Messerschmitts turning and coming in low straight towards her and I remember thinking that she was so small that she could not be hit. I remember seeing the spurts of flame from his guns as he came, and I remember seeing the child, for a split second, standing quite still, facing the machine. I remember that the wind was blowing in her hair.

Then she was down.

The next moment I shall never forget. On every side, as if by magic, men appeared out of the ground. They swarmed out of their trenches and like a crazy mob poured on to the aerodrome, running towards the tiny little bundle, which lay motionless in the middle of the field. They ran fast, crouching as they went, and I remember jumping up out of my slit trench and joining with them. I remember thinking of nothing at all and watching the boots of the man in front of me, noticing that he was a little bow-legged and that his blue trousers were much too long.

I remember seeing Fin arrive first, followed closely by a sergeant called Wishful, and I remember seeing the two of them pick up Katina and start running with her back towards the trenches. I saw her leg, which was just a lot of blood and bones, and I saw her chest where the blood was spurting out on to her white print dress; I saw, for a moment, her face, which was white as the snow on top of Olympus.

I ran beside Fin, and as he ran, he kept saying, “The lousy bastards, the lousy, bloody bastards,” and then as we got to our trench I remember looking round and finding that there was no longer any noise or shooting. The Germans had gone.

Fin said, “Where’s the Doc?” and suddenly there he was, standing beside us, looking at Katina-looking at her face.

The Doc gently touched her wrist and without looking up he said, “She is not alive.”

They put her down under a little tree, and when I turned away I saw on all sides the fires of countless burning aircraft. I saw my own Hurricane burning near by and I stood staring hopelessly into the flames as they danced around the engine and licked against the metal of the wings.

I stood staring into the flames, and as I stared the fire became a deeper red and I saw beyond it not a tangled mass of smoking wreckage, but the flames of a hotter and intenser fire which now burned and smouldered in the hearts of the people of Greece.

Still I stared, and as I stared I saw in the centre of the fire, whence the red flames sprang, a bright, white heat, shining bright and without any colour.

As I stared, the brightness diffused and became soft and yellow like sunlight, and through it, beyond it, I saw a young child standing in the middle of a field with the sunlight shining in her hair. For a moment she stood looking up into the sky, which was clear and blue and without any clouds; then she turned and looked towards me, and as she turned I saw that the front of her white print dress was stained deep red, the colour of blood.

Then there was no longer any fire or any flames and I saw before me only the glowing twisted wreckage of a burned-out plane. I must have been standing there for quite a long time.

Yesterday was Beautiful

HE bent down and rubbed his ankle where it had been sprained with the walking so that he couldn’t see the ankle bone. Then he straightened up and looked around him. He felt in his pocket for a packet of cigarettes, took one out and lit it. He wiped the sweat from his forehead with the back of his hand and he stood in the middle of the street looking around him.

“Dammit, there must be someone here,” he said aloud, and he felt better when he heard the sound of his voice.

He walked on, limping, walking on the toe of his injured foot, and when he turned the next corner he saw the sea and the way the road curved around between the ruined houses and went on down the hill to the edge of the water. The sea was calm and black. He could clearly make out the line of hills on the mainland in the distance and he estimated that it was about eight miles away. He bent down again to rub his ankle. “God dammit,” he said. “There must be some of them still alive.” But there was no noise anywhere, and there was a stillness about the buildings and about the whole village which made it seem as though the place had been dead for a thousand years.

Suddenly he heard a little noise as though someone had moved his feet on the gravel and when he looked around he saw the old man. He was sitting in the shade on a stone beside a water trough, and it seemed strange that he hadn’t seen him before.

“Health to you,” said the pilot. “Ghia son.”

He had learned Greek from the people up around Larissa and Yanina.

The old man looked up slowly, turning his head but not moving his shoulders. He had a greyishwhite beard. He had a cloth cap on his head and he wore a shirt which had no collar. It was a grey shin with thin black stripes. He looked at the pilot and he was like a blind man who looks towards something but does not see.

“Old man, I am glad to see you. Are there no other people in the village?”

There was no answer.

The pilot sat down on the edge of the water trough to rest his ankle.

“I am Inglese,” he said. “I am an aviator who has been shot down and jumped out by the parachute. I am Inglese.”

The old man moved his head slowly up and down. “Inglesus,” he said quietly. “You are Inglesus.”

“Yes, I am looking for someone who has a boat. I wish to go back to the mainland.”

There was a pause, and when he spoke, the old man seemed to be talking in his sleep. “They come over all the time,” he said. “The Germanoi they come over all the time.” The voice had no expression. He looked up into the sky, then he turned and looked behind him in the sky. “They will come again today, Inglese. They will come again soon.” There was no anxiety in his voice. There was no expression whatsoever. “I do not understand why they come to us,” he added.

The pilot said, “Perhaps not today. It is late now. I think they have finished for today.”

“I do not understand why they come to us, Inglese. There is no one here.”

The pilot said, “I am looking for a man who has a boat who can take me across to the mainland. Is there a boat owner now in the village?”

“A boat?”

“Yes.” There was a pause while the question was considered.

“There is such a man.”

“Could I find him? Where does he live?”

“There is a man in the village who owns a boat.”

“Please tell me what is his name?”

The old man looked up again at the sky. “Joannis is the one here who has a boat.”

“Joannis who?”

“Joannis Spirakis,” and he smiled. The name seemed to have a significance for the old man and he smiled.

“Where does he live?” the pilot said. “I am sorry to be giving you this trouble.”

“Where he lives?”

“Yes.”

The old man considered this too. Then he turned and looked down the street towards the sea.” Joannis was living in the house nearest to the water. But his house isn’t any more. The Germans hit it this morning. It was early and it was still dark. You can see the house isn’t any more. It isn’t any more.”

“Where is he now?”

“He is living in the house of Antonina Angelou. That house there with the red colour on the window.” He pointed down the street.

“Thank you very much. I will go and call on the boat owner.”

“Ever since he was a boy,” the old man went on, “Joannis has had a boat. His boat is white with a blue line around the top,” and he smiled again. “But at the moment I do not think he will be in the house. His wife will be there. Anna will be there, with Antonina Angelou. They will be home.”

“Thank you again. I will go and speak to his wife.”

The pilot got up and started to go down the street, but almost at once the man called after him, “Inglese.”

The pilot turned.

“When you speak to the wife of Joannis-when you speak to Anna…you should remember something.” He paused, searching for words. His voice wasn’t expressionless any longer and he was looking up at the pilot.

“Her daughter was in the house when the Germanoi came. It is just something that you should remember.”

The pilot stood on the road waiting.

“Maria. Her name was Maria.”

“I will remember,” answered the pilot. “I am sorry.,, He turned away and walked down the hill to the house with the red windows. He knocked and waited. He knocked again louder and waited. There was the noise of footsteps and the door opened.

It was dark in the house and all he could see was that the woman had black hair and that her eyes were black like her hair. She looked at the pilot who was standing out in the sunshine.

“Health to you,” he said. “I am Inglese.”

She did not move.

“I am looking for Joannis Spirakis. They say that he owns a boat.”

Still she did not move.

“Is he in the house?”

“No “Perhaps his wife is here. She could know where he is.”

At first there was no answer. Then the woman stepped back and held open the door. “Come in, Inglesus,” she said.

He followed her down the passage and into a back room. The room was dark because there was no glass in the windows-only patches of cardboard. But he could see the old woman who was sitting on the bench with her arms resting on the table. She was tiny. She was small like a child and her face was like a little screwed-up ball of brown paper.

“Who is it?” she said in a high voice.

The first woman said, “This is an Inglesus. He is looking for your husband because he requires a boat.”

“Health to you, Inglesus,” the old woman said.

The pilot stood by the door, just inside the room. The first woman stood by the window and her arms hung down by her sides.

The old woman said, “Where are the Germanoi?” Her voice seemed bigger than her body.

“Now they are around Lamia.”

” Lamia.” She nodded. “Soon they will be here. Perhaps tomorrow they will be here. But I do not care. Do you hear me, Inglesus, I do not care.” She was leaning forward a little in her chair and the pitch of her voice was becoming higher. “When they come it will be nothing new. They have already been here. Every day they have been here. Every day they come over and they bom bom bom and you shut your eyes and you open them again and you get up and you go outside and the houses are just dust and the people.” Her voice rose and fell.

She paused, breathing quickly, then she spoke more quietly. “How many have you killed, Inglesus?”

The pilot put out a hand and leaned against the door to rest his ankle.

“I have killed some,” he said quietly.

“How many?”

“As many as I could, old woman. We cannot count the number of men.”

“Kill them all,” she said softly. “Go and kill every man and every woman and baby. Do you hear me, Inglesus? You must kill them all.” The little brown ball of paper became smaller and more screwed up. “The first one I see I shall kill.” She paused. “And then, Inglesus, and then later, his family will hear that he is dead.”

The pilot did not say anything. She looked up at him and her voice was different. “What is it you want, Inglesus?”

He said, “About the Germanoi, I am sorry. But there is not much we can do.”

“No,” she answered, “there is nothing. And you?”

“I am looking for Joannis. I wish to use his boat.”

“Joannis,” she said quietly, “he is not here. He is out.”

Suddenly she pushed back the bench, got to her feet and went out of the room. “Come,” she said. He followed her down the passage towards the front door. She looked even smaller when she was standing than when she was sitting down and she walked quickly down the passage towards the door and opened it. She stepped out into the sunshine and for the first time he saw how very old she was.

She had no lips. Her mouth was just wrinkled skin like the rest of her face and she screwed up her eyes at the sun and looked up the road.

“There he is,” she said. “That’s him.” She pointed at the old man who was sitting beside the drinking trough.

The pilot looked at the man. Then he turned to speak to the old woman, but she had disappeared into the house.

They Shall Not Grow Old

THE two of us sat outside the hangar on wooden boxes.

It was noon. The sun was high and the heat of the sun was like a close fire. It was hotter than hell out there by the hangar. We could feel the hot air touching the inside of our lungs when we breathed and we found it better if we almost closed our lips and breathed in quickly; it was cooler that way. The sun was upon our shoulders and upon our backs, and all the time the sweat seeped out from our skin, trickled down our necks, over our chests and down our stomachs. It collected just where our belts were tight around the tops of our trousers and it filtered under the tightness of our belts where the wet was very uncomfortable and made prickly heat on the skin.

Our two Hurricanes were standing a few yards away, each with that patient, smug look which fighter planes have when the engine is not turning, and beyond them the thin black strip of the runway sloped down towards the beaches and towards the sea. The black surface of the runway and the white grassy sand on the sides of the runway shimmered and shimmered in the sun. The heat haze hung like a vapour over the aerodrome.

The Stag looked at his watch.

“He ought to be back,” he said.

The two of us were on readiness, sitting there for orders to take off. The Stag moved his feet on the hot ground.

“He ought to be back,” he said.

It was two and a half hours since Fin had gone and he certainly should have come back by now. I looked up into the sky and listened. There was the noise of airmen talking beside the petrol wagon and there was the faint pounding of the sea upon the beaches; but there was no sign of an aeroplane. We sat a little while longer without speaking.

“It looks as though he’s had it,” I said.

“Yep,” said the Stag. “It looks like it.”

The Stag got up and put his hands into the pockets of his khaki shorts. I got up too. We stood looking northwards into the clear sky, and we shifted our feet on the ground because of the softness of the tar and because of the heat.

“What was the name of that girl?” said the Stag without turning his head.

“Nikki,” I answered.

The Stag sat down again on his wooden box, still with his hands in his pockets and he looked down at the ground between his feet. The Stag was the oldest pilot in the squadron; he was twentyseven. He had a mass of coarse ginger hair which he never brushed. His face was pale, even after all this time in the sun, and covered with freckles. His mouth was wide and tight closed. He was not tall but his shoulders under his khaki shirt were broad and thick like those of a wrestler. He was a quiet person.

“He’ll probably be all right,” he said, looking up. “And anyway, I’d like to meet the Vichy Frenchman who can get Fin.”

We were in Palestine fighting the Vichy French in Syria. We were at Haifa, and three hours before the Stag, Fin and I had gone on readiness. Fin had flown off in response to an urgent call from the Navy, who had phoned up and said that there were two French destroyers moving out of Beyrouth harbour. Please go at once and see where they are going, said the Navy. Just fly up the coast and have a look and come back quickly and tell us where they are going.

So Fin had flown off in his Hurricane. The time had gone by and he had not returned. We knew that there was no longer much hope. If he hadn’t been shot down, he would have run out of petrol some time ago.

I looked down and I saw his blue RAF cap which was lying on the ground where he had thrown it as he ran to his aircraft, and I saw the oil stains on top of the cap and the shabby bent peak. It was difficult now to believe that he had gone. He had been in Egypt, in Libya and in Greece. On the aerodrome and in the mess we had had him with us all of the time. He was gay and tall and full of laughter, this Fin, with black hair and a long straight nose which he used to stroke up and down with the tip of his finger. He had a way of listening to you while you were telling a story, leaning back in his chair with his face to the ceiling but with his eyes looking down on the ground, and it was only last night at supper that he had suddenly said, “You know, I wouldn’t mind marrying Nikki. I think she’s a good girl.”

The Stag was sitting opposite him at the time, eating baked beans.

“You mean just occasionally,” he said.

Nikki was in a cabaret in Haifa.

“No,” said Fin. “Cabaret girls make fine wives. They are never unfaithful. There is no novelty for them in being unfaithful; that would be like going back to the old job.”

The Stag had looked up from his beans. “Don’t be such a bloody fool,” he said. “You wouldn’t really marry Nikki.”

“Nikki,” said Fin with great seriousness, “comes of a fine family. She is a good girl. She never uses a pillow when she sleeps. Do you know why she never uses a pillow when she sleeps?”

“No.

The others at the table were listening now. Everyone was listening to Fin talking about Nikki.

“Well, when she was very young she was engaged to be married to an officer in the French Navy. She loved him greatly. Then one day when they were sunbathing together on the beach he happened to mention to her that he never used a pillow when he slept. It was just one of those little things which people say to each other for the sake of conversation. But Nikki never forgot it. From that time onwards she began to practise sleeping without a pillow. One day the French officer was run over by a truck and killed; but although to her it was very uncomfortable, she still went on sleeping without a pillow to preserve the memory of her lover.”

Fin took a mouthful of beans and chewed them slowly. “It is a sad story,” he said. “It shows that she is a good girl. I think I would like to marry her.”

That was what Fin had said last night at supper. Now he was gone and I wondered what little thing Nikki would do in his memory.

The sun was hot on my back and I turned instinctively in order to take the heat upon the other side of my body. As I turned, I saw Carmel and the town of Haifa. I saw the steep pale-green slope of the mountain as it dropped down towards the sea, and below it I saw the town and the bright colours of the houses shining in the sun. The houses with their white-washed walls covered the sides of Carmel and the red roofs of the houses were like a rash on the face of the mountain.

Walking slowly towards us from the grey corrugated iron hangar, came the three men who were the next crew on readiness. They had their yellow Mae Wests slung over their shoulders and they came walking slowly towards us, holding their helmets in their hands as they came.

When they were close, the Stag said, “Fin’s had it,” and they said, “Yes, we know.” They sat down on the wooden boxes which we had been using, and immediately the sun was upon their shoulders and upon their backs and they began to sweat. The Stag and I walked away.

The next day was a Sunday and in the morning we flew up the Lebanon valley to ground-strafe an aerodrome called Rayak. We flew past Hermon who had a hat of snow upon his head, and we came down out of the sun on to Rayak and on to the French bombers on the aerodrome and began our strafing. I remember that as we flew past, skimming low over the ground, the doors of the French bombers opened. I remember seeing a whole lot of women in white dresses running out across the aerodrome; I remember particularly their white dresses.

You see, it was a Sunday and the French pilots had asked their ladies out from Beyrouth to look over the bombers. The Vichy pilots had said, come out on Sunday morning and we will show you our aeroplanes. It was a very Vichy French thing for them to do.

So when we started shooting, they all tumbled out and began to run across the aerodrome in their white Sunday dresses.

I remember hearing Monkey’s voice over the radio, saying, “Give them a chance, give them a chance,” and the whole squadron wheeled around and circled the aerodrome once while the women ran over the grass in every direction. One of them stumbled and fell twice and one of them was limping and being helped by a man, but we gave them time. I remember watching the small bright flashes of a machine gun on the ground and thinking that they should at least have stopped their shooting while we were waiting for their white-dressed women to get out of the way.

That was the day after Fin had gone. The next day the Stag and I sat once more at readiness on the wooden boxes outside the hangar. Paddy, a big fair-haired boy, had taken Fin’s place and was sitting with us.

It was noon. The sun was high and the heat of the sun was like a close fire. The sweat ran down our necks, down inside our shirts, over our chests and stomachs, and we sat there waiting for the time when we would be relieved. The Stag was sewing the strap on to his helmet with a needle and cotton and telling of how he had seen Nikki the night before in Haifa and of how he had told her about Fin.

Suddenly we heard the noise of an aeroplane. The Stag stopped his talking and we all looked up. The noise was coming from the north, and it grew louder and louder as the aeroplane flew closer, and then the Stag said suddenly, “It’s a Hurricane.”

The next moment it was circling the aerodrome, lowering its wheels to land.

“Who is it?” said the fair-haired Paddy. “No one’s gone out this morning.”

Then, as it glided past us on to the runway, we saw the number on the tail of the machine, H.4427, and we knew that it was Fin.

We were standing up now, watching the machine as it taxied towards us, and when it came up close and swung round for parking we saw Fin in the cockpit. He waved his hand at us, grinned and got out. We ran up and shouted at him, “Where’ve you been?”

“Where in the hell have you! been? “Did you force-land and get away again?”

“Did you find a woman in Beyrouth?”

“Fin, where in the hell have you been?”

Others were coming up and crowding around him now, fitters and riggers and the men who drove the fire tender, and they all waited to hear what Fin would say. He stood there pulling off his helmet, pushing back his black hair with his hand, and he was so astonished at our behaviour that at first he merely looked at us and did not speak. Then he laughed and he said, “What in the hell’s the matter? “What’s the matter with all of you?”

“Where have you been?” we shouted. “Where have you been for two days?”

Upon the face of Fin there was a great and enormous astonishment. He looked quickly at his watch.

“Five past twelve,” he said. “I left at eleven, one hour and five minutes ago. Don’t be a lot of damn fools. I must go and report quickly. The Navy will want to know that those destroyers are still in the harbour at Beyrouth.”

He started to walk away; I caught his arm.

“Fin,” I said quietly, “you’ve been away since the day before yesterday. What’s the matter with you?”

He looked at me and laughed.

“I’ve seen you organize much better jokes than this one,” he said. “It isn’t so funny. It isn’t a bit funny.” And he walked away.

We stood there, the Stag, Paddy and I, the fitters, the riggers and the men who drove the fireengine, watching Fin as he walked away.

We looked at each other, not knowing what to say or to think, understanding nothing, knowing nothing except that Fin had been serious when he spoke and that what he said he had believed to be true. We knew this because we knew Fin, and we knew it because when one has been together as we had been together, then there is never any doubting of anything that anyone says when he is talking about his flying; there can only be a doubting of one’s self. These men were doubting themselves, standing there in the sun doubting themselves, and the Stag was standing by the wing of Fin’s machine peeling off with his fingers little flakes of paint which had dried up and cracked in the sun.

Someone said, “Well, I’ll be buggered,” and the men turned and started to walk quietly back to their jobs. The next three pilots on readiness came walking slowly towards us from the grey corrugated-iron hangar, walking slowly under the heat of the sun and swinging their helmets in their hands as they came. The Stag, Paddy and I walked over to the pilots’ mess to have a drink and lunch.

The mess was a small white wooden building with a verandah. Inside there were two rooms, one a sitting room with armchairs and magazines and a hole in the wall through which you could buy drinks, and the other a dining room with one long wooden table. In the sitting room we found Fin talking to Monkey, our CO. The other pilots were sitting around listening and everybody was drinking beer. We knew that it was really a serious business iii spite of the beer and the armchairs; that Monkey was doing what he had to do and doing it in the only way possible. Monkey was a rare man, tall with a handsome face, an Italian bullet wound in his leg and a casual friendly efficiency. He never laughed out loud, he just choked and grunted deep in his throat.

Fin was saying, “You must go easy, Monkey; you must help me to stop thinking that I’ve gone mad.”

Fin was being serious and sensible, but he was worried as hell.

“I have told you all I know,” he said. “That I took off at eleven o’clock, that I climbed up high, that I flew to Beyrouth, saw the two French destroyers and came back, landing at five past twelve. I swear to you that that is all I know.”

He looked around at us, at the Stag and me, at Paddy and Johnny and the half-dozen other pilots in the room, and we smiled at him and nodded to show him that we were with him, not against him, and that we believed what he said.

Monkey said, “What in the hell am I going to say to Headquarters at Jerusalem? I reported you missing. Now I’ve got to report your return. They’ll insist on knowing where you’ve been.”

The whole thing was getting to be too much for Fin. He was sitting upright, tapping with the fingers of his left hand on the leather arm of his chair, tapping with quick sharp taps, leaning forward, thinking, thinking, fighting to think, tapping on the arm of the chair and then he began tapping the floor with his foot as well.

The Stag could stand it no longer.

“Monkey,” he said, “Monkey, let’s just leave it all for a bit. Let’s leave it and perhaps Fin will remember something later on.”

Paddy, who was sitting on the arm of the Stag’s chair, said, “Yes, and meanwhile we could tell HQ that Fin had force-landed in a field in Syria, taken two days to repair his aircraft, then flown home.”

Everybody was helping Fin. The pilots were all helping him. In the mind of each of us was the certain knowledge that here was something that concerned us greatly. Fin knew it, although that was all he knew, and the others knew it because one could see it upon their faces. There was a tension, a fine high-drawn tension in the room, because here for the first time was something which was neither bullets nor fire nor the coughing of an engine nor burst tyres nor blood in the cockpit nor yesterday nor today, nor even tomorrow. Monkey felt it too, and he said, “Yes, let’s have another drink and leave it for a bit. I’ll tell HQ that you force-landed in Syria and managed to get off again later.”

We had some more beer and went in to lunch. Monkey ordered bottles of Palestine white wine with the meal to celebrate Fin’s return.

After that no one mentioned the thing at all; we did not even talk about it when Fin wasn’t there. But each one of us continued to think about it secretly, knowing for certain that it was something important and that it was not finished. The tension spread quickly through the squadron and it was with all the pilots.

Meanwhile the days went by and the sun shone upon the aerodrome and upon the aircraft and Fin took his place among us flying in the normal way.

Then one day, I think it was about a week later, we did another ground-strafe of Rayak aerodrome. There were six of us, with Monkey leading and Fin flying on his starboard side. We came in low over Rayak and there was plenty of light flak, and as we went in on the first run, Paddy’s machine was hit. As we wheeled for the second run we saw his Hurricane wing gently over and dive straight to the ground at the edge of the aerodrome. There was a great billow of white smoke as it hit, then the flames, and as the flames spread the smoke turned from white to black and Paddy was with it. Immediately there was a crackle over the radio and I heard Fin’s voice, very excited, shouting into his microphone, shouting, “I’ve remembered it. Hello, Monkey, I’ve remembered it all,” and Monkey’s calm slow reply, “OK Fin, OK; don’t forget it.”

We did our second run and then Monkey led us quickly away, weaving in and out of the valleys, with the bare grey brown hills far above us on either side, and all the way home, all through the half-hour’s flight, Fin never stopped shouting over the RT. First he would call to Monkey and say, “Hello, Monkey, I’ve remembered it, all of it; every bit of it.” Then he would say, “Hello, Stag, I’ve remembered it, all of it; I can’t forget it now.” He called me and he called Johnny and he called Wishful; he called us all separately over and over again, and he was so excited that sometimes he shouted too loudly into his mike and we could not hear what he was saying.

When we landed, we dispersed our aircraft and because Fin for some reason had to park his at the far side of the aerodrome, the rest of us were in the Operations room before him.

The ¿ps room was beside the hangar. It was a bare place with a large table in the middle of the floor on which there was a map of the area. There was another smaller table with a couple of telephones, a few wooden chairs and benches and at one end the floor was stacked with Mae Wests, parachutes and helmets. We were standing there taking off our flying clothing and throwing it on to the floor at the end of the room when Fin arrived. He came quickly into the doorway and stopped. His black hair was standing up straight and untidy because of the way in which he had pulled off his helmet; his face was shiny with sweat and his khaki shirt was dark and wet. His mouth was open and he was breathing quickly, He looked as though he had been running. He looked like a child who had rushed downstairs into a room full of grown-ups to say that the cat has had kittens in the nursery and who does not know how to begin.

We had all heard him coming because that was what we had been waiting for. Everyone stopped what they were doing and stood still, looking at Fin.

Monkey said, “Hello Fin,” and Fin said,

“Monkey, you’ve got to believe this because it’s what happened.”

Monkey was standing over by the table with the telephones; the Stag was near him, square short ginger-haired Stag, standing up straight, holding a Mae West in his hand, looking at Fin. The others were at the far end of the room. When Fin spoke, they began to move up quietly until they were closer to him, until they reached the edge of the big map table which they touched with their hands. There they stood, looking at Fin, waiting for him to begin.

He started at once, talking quickly, then calming down and talking more slowly as he got into his story. He told everything, standing there by the door of the Ops room, with his yellow Mae West still on him and with his helmet and oxygen mask in his hand. The others stayed where they were and listened, and as I listened to him, I forgot that it was Fin speaking and that we were in the Ops room at Haifa; I forgot everything and went with him on his journey, and did not come back until he had finished.

“I was flying at about twenty thousand,” he said. “I flew over Tyre and Sidon and over the Damour River and then I flew inland over the Lebanon hills, because I intended to approach Beyrouth from the east. Suddenly I flew into cloud, thick white cloud which was so thick and dense that I could see nothing except the inside of my cockpit. I couldn’t understand it, because a moment before everything had been clear and blue and there had been no cloud anywhere.

“I started to lose height to get out of the cloud and I went down and down and still I was in t. I knew that I must not go too low because of the hills, but at six thousand the cloud was still around me. It was so thick that I could see nothing, not even the nose of my machine nor the wings, and the cloud condensed on the windshield and little rivers of water ran down the glass and got blown away by the slipstream. I have never seen cloud like that before. It was thick and white right up to the edges of the cockpit. I felt like a man on a magic carpet, sitting there alone in this little glass-topped cockpit, with no wings, no tail, no engine and no aeroplane.

“I knew that I must get out of this cloud, so I turned and flew west over the sea away from the mountains; then I came down low by my altimeter. I came down to five hundred feet, four hundred, three hundred, two hundred, one hundred, and the cloud was still around me. For a moment I paused. I knew that it was unsafe to go lower. Then, quite suddenly, like a gust of wind, came the feeling that there was nothing below me; no sea nor earth nor anything else and slowly, deliberately, I opened the throttle, pushed the stick hard forward and dived.

“I did not watch the altimeter; I looked straight ahead through the windshield at the whiteness of the cloud and I went on diving. I sat there pressing the stick forward, keeping her in the dive, watching the vast clinging whiteness of the cloud and I never once wondered where I was going. I just went.

“I do not know how long I sat there; it may have been minutes and it may have been hours; I know only that as I sat there and kept her diving, I was certain that what was below me was neither mountains nor rivers nor earth nor sea and I was not afraid.

“Then I was blinded. It was like being half asleep in bed when someone turns on the light.

“I came out of the cloud so suddenly and so quickly that I was blinded. There was no space of time between being in it and being out of it. One moment I was in it and the whiteness was thick around me and in that same moment I was out of it and the light was so bright that I was blinded. I screwed up my eyes and held them tight closed for several seconds.

“When I opened them everything was blue, more blue than anything that I had ever seen. It was not a dark blue, nor was it a bright blue; it was a blue blue, a pure shining colour which I had never seen before and which I cannot describe. I looked around. I looked up above me and behind me. I sat up and peered below me through the glass of the cockpit and everywhere it was blue. It was bright and clear, like pleasant sunlight, but there was no sun.

“Then I saw them.

“Far ahead and above I saw a long thin line of aircraft flying across the sky. They were moving forward in a single black line, all at the same speed, all in the same direction, all close up, following one behind the other, and the line stretched across the sky as far as the eye could see. It was the way they moved ahead, the urgent way in which they pressed forward forward forward like ships sailing before a great wind, it was from this that I knew everything. I do not know why or how I knew it, but I knew as I looked at them that these were the pilots and air crews who had been killed in battle, who now, in their own aircraft were making their last flight, their last journey.

“As I flew higher and closer I could recognize the machines themselves. I saw in that long procession nearly every type there was. I saw Lancasters and Dorniers, Halifaxes and Hurricanes, Messerschmitts, Spitfires, Stirlings, Savoia 79s, junket 88s, Gladiators, Hampdens, Macchi 200s, Blenheims, Focke Wulfs, Beaufighters, Swordfish and Heinkels. All these and many more I saw, and the moving line reached across the blue sky both to the one side and to the other until it faded from sight.

“I was close to them now and I began to sense that I was being sucked towards them regardless of what I wished to do. There was a wind which took hold of my machine, blew it over and tossed it about like a leaf and I was pulled and sucked as by a giant vortex towards the other aeroplanes. There was nothing I could do for I was in the vortex and in the arms of the wind. This all happened very quickly, but I remember it clearly. I felt the pull of my aircraft becoming stronger; I was whisked forward faster and faster, and then suddenly I was flying in the procession itself, moving forward with the others, at the same speed and on the same course. Ahead of me, close enough for me to see the colour of the paint on its wings, was a Swordfish, an old Fleet Air Arm Swordfish. I could see the heads and helmets of the observer and the pilot as they sat in their cockpits, the one behind the other. Ahead of the Swordfish there was a Dornier, a Flying Pencil, and beyond the Dornier there were others which I could not recognize from where I was.

“We flew on and on. I could not have turned and flown away even if I had wanted to. I do not know why, although it may have been something to do with the vortex and with the wind, but I knew that it was so. Moreover, I was not really flying my aircraft; it flew itself. There was no manoeuvring to reckon with, no speed, no height, no throttle, no stick, no nothing. Once I glanced down at my instruments and saw that they were all dead, just as they are when the machine is sitting on the ground.

“So we flew on. I had no idea how fast we went. There was no sensation of speed and for all I know, it was a million miles an hour. Now I come to think of it, I never once during that time felt either hot or cold or hungry or thirsty; I felt none of those things. I felt no fear, because I knew nothing of which to be afraid. I felt no worry, because I could remember nothing or think of nothing about which to be worried. I felt no desire to do anything that I was not doing or to have anything that I did not have, because there was nothing that I wished to do and there was nothing that I wished to have. I felt only pleasure at being where I was, at seeing the wonderful light and the beautiful colour around me. Once I caught sight of my face in the cockpit minor and I saw that I was smiling, smiling with my eyes and with my mouth, and when I looked away I knew that I was still smiling, simply because that was the way I felt. Once, the observer in the Swordfish ahead of me turned and waved his hand. I slid back the roof of my cockpit and waved back. I remember that even when I opened the cockpit, there was no rush of air and no rush of cold or heat, nor was there any pressure of the slipstream on my hand. Then I noticed that they were all waving at each other, like children on a roller-coaster and I turned and waved at the man in the Macchi behind me.

“But there was something happening along the line. Far up in front I could see that the aeroplanes had changed course, were wheeling around to the left and losing height. The whole procession, as it reached a certain point, was banking around and gliding downwards in a wide, sweeping circle. Instinctively I glanced down over the cockpit, and there I saw spread out below me a vast green plain. It was green and smooth and beautiful; it reached to the far edges of the horizon where the blue of the sky came down and merged with the green of the plain.

“And there was the light. Over to the left, far away in the distance was a bright white light, shining bright and without any colour. It was as though the-sun, but something far bigger than the sun, something without shape or form whose light was bright but not blinding, was lying on the far edge of the green plain. The light spread outwards from a centre of brilliance and it spread far up into the sky and far out over the plain. When I saw it, I could not at first look away from t. I had no desire to go towards it, into it, and almost at once the desire and the longing became so intense that several times I tried to pull my aircraft out of the line and fly straight towards it; but it was not possible and I had to fly with the rest.

“As they banked around and lost height I went with them, and we began to glide down towards the green plain below. Now that I was closer, I could see the great mass of aircraft upon the plain itself. They were everywhere, scattered over the ground like currants upon a green carpet. There were hundreds and hundreds of them, and each minute, each second almost, their numbers grew as those in front of me landed and taxied to a standstill.

“Quickly we lost height. Soon I saw that the ones just in front of me were lowering their wheels and preparing to land. The Dornier next but one to me levelled off and touched down. Then the old Swordfish. The pilot turned a little to the left out of the way of the Dornier and landed beside him. I turned to the left of the Swordfish and levelled off. I looked out of the cockpit at the ground, judging the height, and I saw the green of the ground blurred as it rushed past me and below me.

“I waited for my aircraft to sink and to touch down. It seemed to take a long time. “Come on,’

I said. “Come on, come on.’ I was only about six feet up, but she would not sink. “Get down,’ I shouted, “please get down.’ I began to panic. I became frightened. Suddenly I noticed that I was gaining speed. I cut all the switches but it made no difference. The aircraft was gathering speed, going faster and faster, and I looked around and saw behind me the long procession of aircraft dropping down out of the sky and sweeping in to land. I saw the mass of machines upon the ground, scattered far across the plain and away on one side I saw the light, that shining white light which shone so brightly over the great plain and to which I longed to go. I know that had I been able to land, I would have started to run towards that light the moment I got out of my aircraft.

“And now I was flying away from it. My fear grew. As I flew faster and farther away, the fear took hold of me until soon I was fighting crazy mad, pulling at the stick, wrestling with the aeroplane, trying to turn it around, back towards the light. When I saw that it was impossible, I tried to kill myself. I really wanted to kill myself then. I tried to dive the aircraft into the ground, but it flew on straight. I tried to jump out of the cockpit, but there was a hand upon my shoulder which held me down. I tried to bang my head against the sides of the cockpit, but it made no difference and I sat there fighting with my machine and with everything until suddenly I noticed that I was in cloud. I was in the same thick white cloud as before; and I seemed to be climbing. I looked behind me, but the cloud had closed in all round. There was nothing now but this vast impenetrable whiteness. I began to feel sick and giddy. I did not care any longer what happened one way or the other, I just sat there limply, letting the machine fly on by itself.

“It seemed a long time and I am sure that I sat there for many hours. I must have gone to sleep. As I slept, I dreamed. I dreamed not of the things that I had just seen, but of the things of my ordinary life, of the squadron, of Nikki and of the aerodrome here at Haifa. I dreamed that I was sitting at readiness outside the hangar with two others, that a request came from the Navy for someone to do a quick recce over Beyrouth; and because I was first up, I jumped into my Hurricane and went off. I dreamed that I passed over Tyre and Sidon and over the Damour River, climbing up to twenty thousand as I went. Then I turned inland over the Lebanon hills, swung around and approached Beyrouth from the east. I was above the town, peering over the side of the cockpit, looking for the harbour and trying to find the two French destroyers. Soon I saw them, saw them clearly, tied up close alongside each other by the wharf, and I banked around and dived for home as fast as I could.

The Navy’s wrong, I thought to myself as I flew back. The destroyers are still in the harbour. I looked at my watch. An hour and a half. “I’ve been quick,’ I said. “They’ll be pleased.’ I tried to call up on the radio to give the information, but I couldn’t get through.

“Then I came back here. When I landed, you all crowded around me and asked me where I had been for two days, but I could remember nothing. I did not remember anything except the flight to Beyrouth until just now, when I saw Paddy being shot down. As his machine hit the ground, I found myself saying, “You lucky bastard. You lucky, lucky bastard,’ and as I said it, I knew why I was saying it and remembered everything. That was when I shouted to you over the radio. That was when I remembered.”

Fin had finished. No one had moved or said anything all the time that he had been talking. Now it was only Monkey who spoke. He shuffled his feet on the floor, turned and looked out of the window and said quietly, almost in a whisper, “Well, I’ll be damned,” and the rest of us went slowly back to the business of taking off our flying clothing and stacking it in the corner of the room on the floor; all except the Stag, square short Stag, who stood there watching Fin as Fin walked slowly across the room to put away his clothing.

After Fin’s story, the squadron returned to normal. The tension which had been with us for over a week, disappeared. The aerodrome was a happier place in which to be. But no one ever mentioned Fin’s journey. We never once spoke about it together, not even when we got drunk in the evening at the Excelsior in Haifa.

The Syrian campaign was coming to an end. Everyone could see that it must finish soon, although the Vichy people were still fighting fiercely south of Beyrouth. We were still flying. We were flying a great deal over the fleet, which was bombarding the coast, for we had the job of protecting them from the Junker 88s which came over from Rhodes. It was on the last one of these flights over the fleet that Fin was killed.

We were flying high above the ships when the Ju-88s came over in force and there was a battle. We had only six Hurricanes in the air; there were many of the Junkers and it was a good fight. I do not remember much about what went on at the time. One never does. But I remember that it was a hectic, chasing fight, with the Junkers diving for the ships, with the ships barking at them, throwing up everything into the air so that the sky was full of white flowers which blossomed quickly and grew and blew away with the wind. I remember the German who blew up in mid-air, quickly, with just a white flash, so that where the bomber had been, there was nothing left except tiny little pieces falling slowly downwards. I remember the one that had its rear turret shot away, which flew along with the gunner hanging out of the tail by his straps, struggling to get back into the machine. I remember one, a brave one who stayed up above to fight us while the others went down to dive-bomb. I remember that we shot him up and I remember seeing him turn slowly over on to his back, pale green belly upwards like a dead fish, before finally he spun down.

And I remember Fin.

I was close to him when his aircraft caught fire. I could see the flames coming out of the nose of his machine and dancing over the engine cowling. There was black smoke coming from the exhaust of his Hurricane.

I flew up close and I called to him over the RT. “Hello, Fin,” I called, “you’d better jump.”

His voice came back, calm and slow. “It’s not so easy.”

“Jump,” I shouted, “jump quickly.”

I could see him sitting there under the glass roof of the cockpit. He looked towards me and shook his head.

“It’s not so easy,” he answered. “I’m a bit shot up. My arms are shot up and I can’t undo the straps.”

“Get out,” I shouted. “For God’s sake, get out,” but he did not answer. For a moment his aircraft flew on, straight and level, then gently, like a dying eagle, it dipped a wing and dived towards the sea. I watched it as it went; I watched the thin trail of black smoke which it made across the sky, and as I watched, Fin’s voice came again over the radio, clear and slow. “I’m a lucky bastard,” he was saying. “A lucky, lucky bastard.”

Beware of the Dog

DOWN below there was only a vast white undulating sea of cloud. Above there was the sun, and the sun was white like the clouds, because it is never yellow when one looks at it from high in the air.

He was still flying the Spitfire. His right hand was on the stick and he was working the rudderbar with his left leg alone. It was quite easy. The machine was flying well. He knew what he was doing.

Everything is fine, he thought. I’m doing all right. I’m doing nicely. I know my way home. I’ll be there in half an hour. When I land I shall taxi in and switch off my engine and I shall say, help me to get out, will you. I shall make my voice sound ordinary and natural and none of them will take any notice. Then I shall say, someone help me to get out. I can’t do it alone because I’ve lost one of my legs. They’ll all laugh and think that I’m joking and I shall say, all right, come and have a look, you unbelieving bastards. Then Yorky will climb up on to the wing and look inside. He’ll probably be sick because of all the blood and the mess. I shall laugh and say, for God’s sake, help me get out.

He glanced down again at his right leg. There was not much of it left. The cannon-shell had taken him on the thigh, just above the knee, and now there was nothing but a great mess and a lot of blood. But there was no pain. When he looked down, he felt as though he were seeing something that did not belong to him. It had nothing to do with him. It was just a mess which happened to be there in the cockpit; something strange and unusual and rather interesting. It was like finding a dead cat on the sofa.

He really felt fine, and because he still felt fine, he felt excited and unafraid.

I won’t even bother to call up on the radio for the blood-wagon, he thought. It isn’t necessary. And when I land I’ll sit there quite normally and say, some of you fellows come and help me out, will you, because I’ve lost one of my legs. That will be funny. I’ll laugh a little while I’m saying it; I’ll say it calmly and slowly, and they’ll think I’m joking. When Yorky comes up on to the wing and gets sick, I’ll say, Yorky you old son of a bitch, have you fixed my car yet. Then when I get out I’ll make my report. Later I’ll go up to London. I’ll take that half bottle of whisky with me and I’ll give it to Bluey. We’ll sit in her room and drink it. I’ll get the water out of the bathroom tap. I won’t say much until it’s time to go to bed, then I’ll say, Bluey I’ve got a surprise for you. I lost a leg today. But I don’t mind so long as you don’t. It doesn’t even hurt. We’ll go everywhere in cars. I always hated walking except when I walked down the street of the coppersmiths in Baghdad, but I could go in a rickshaw. I could go home and chop wood, but the head always flies off the axe. Hot water, that’s what it needs; put it in the bath and make the handle swell. I chopped lots of wood last time I went home and I put the axe in the bath.

Then he saw the sun shining on the engine cowling of his machine. He saw the sun shining on the rivets in the metal, and he remembered the aeroplane and he remembered where he was. He realized that he was no longer feeling good; that he was sick and giddy. His head kept falling forward on to his chest because his neck seemed no longer to have any strength. But he knew that he was flying the Spitfire. He could feel the handle of the stick between the fingers of his right hand.

I’m going to pass out, he thought. Any moment now I’m going to pass out.

He looked at his altimeter. Twenty-one thousand. To test himself he tried to read the hundreds as well as the thousands. Twenty-one thousand and what? As he looked the dial became blurred and he could not even see the needle. He knew then that he must bale out; that there was not a second to lose, otherwise he would become unconscious. Quickly, frantically, he tried to slide back the hood with his left hand, but he had not the strength. For a second he took his right hand off the stick and with both hands he managed to push the hood back. The rush of cold air on his face seemed to help. He had a moment of great clearness. His actions became orderly and precise. That is what happens with a good pilot. He took some quick deep breaths from his oxygen mask, and as he did so, he looked out over the side of the cockpit. Down below there was only a vast white sea of cloud and he realized that he did not know where he was.

It’ll be the Channel, he thought. I’m sure to fall in the drink.

He throttled back, pulled off his helmet, undid his straps and pushed the stick hard over to the left. The Spitfire dipped its port wing and turned smoothly over on to its back. The pilot fell out.

As he fell, he opened his eyes, because he knew that he must not pass out before he had pulled the cord. On one side he saw the sun; on the other he saw the whiteness of the clouds, and as he fell, as he somersaulted in the air, the white clouds chased the sun and the sun chased the clouds. They chased each other in a small circle; they ran faster and faster and there was the sun and the clouds and the clouds and the sun, and the clouds came nearer until suddenly there was no longer any sun but only a great whiteness. The whole world was white and there was nothing in it. It was so white that sometimes it looked black, and after a time it was either white or black, but mostly it was white. He watched it as it turned from white to black, then back to white again, and the white stayed for a long time, but the black lasted only for a few seconds. He got into the habit of going to sleep during the white periods, of waking up just in time to see the world when it was black. The black was very quick. Sometimes it was only a flash, a flash of black lightning. The white was slow and in the slowness of it, he always dozed off.

One day, when it was white, he put out a hand and he touched something. He took it between his fingers and crumpled it. For a time he lay there, idly letting the tips of his fingers play with the thing which they had touched. Then slowly he opened his eyes, looked down at his hand and saw that he was holding something which was white. It was the edge of a sheet. He knew it was a sheet because he could see the texture of the material and the stitchings on the hem. He screwed up his eyes and opened them again quickly. This time he saw the room. He saw the bed in which he was lying; he saw the grey walls and the door and the green curtains over the window. There were some roses on the table by his bed.

Then he saw the basin on the table near the roses. It was a white enamel basin and beside it there was a small medicine glass.

This is a hospital, he thought. I am in a hospital. But he could remember nothing. He lay back on his pillow, looking at the ceiling and wondering what had happened. He was gazing at the smooth greyness of the ceiling which was so clean and grey, and then suddenly he saw a fly walking upon it. The sight of this fly, the suddenness of seeing this small black speck on a sea of grey, brushed the surface of his brain, and quickly, in that second, he remembered everything. He remembered the Spitfire and he remembered the altimeter showing twenty-one thousand feet. He remembered the pushing back of the hood with both hands and he remembered the baling out. He remembered his leg.

It seemed all right now. He looked down at the end of the bed, but he could not tell. He put one hand underneath the bedclothes and felt for his knees. He found one of them, but when he felt for the other, his hand touched something which was soft and covered in bandages.

Just then the door opened and a nurse came in.

“Hello,” she said. “So you’ve waked up at last.”

She was not good-looking, but she was large and clean. She was between thirty and forty and she had fair hair. More than that he did not notice.

“Where am I?”

“You’re a lucky fellow. You landed in a wood near the beach. You’re in Brighton. They brought you in two days ago, and now you’re all fixed up. You look fine.”

“I’ve lost a leg,” he said.

“That’s nothing. We’ll get you another one. Now you must go to sleep. The doctor will be coming to see you in about an hour.” She picked up the basin and the medicine glass and went out.

But he did not sleep. He wanted to keep his eyes open because he was frightened that if he shut them again everything would go away. He lay looking at the ceiling. The fly was still there. It was very energetic. It would run forward very fast for a few inches, then it would stop. Then it would run forward again, stop, run forward, and every now and then it would take off and buzz around viciously in small circles. It always landed back in the same place on the ceiling and started running and stopping all over again. He watched it for so long that after a while it was no longer a fly, but only a black speck upon a sea of grey, and he was still watching it when the nurse opened the door, and stood aside while the doctor came in. He was an Army doctor, a major, and he had some last war ribbons on his chest. He was bald and small, but he had a cheerful face and kind eyes.

“Well, well,” he said. “So you’ve decided to wake up at last. How are you feeling?”

“I feel all right.”

“That’s the stuff. You’ll be up and about in no time.”

The doctor took his wrist to feel his pulse.

“By the way,” he said, “some of the lads from your squadron were ringing up and asking about you. They wanted to come along and see you, but I said that they’d better wait a day or two. Told them you were all right and that they could come and see you a little later on. Just lie quiet and take it easy for a bit. Got something to read?” He glanced at the table with the roses. “No. Well, nurse will look after you. She’ll get you anything you want.” With that he waved his hand and went out, followed by the large clean nurse.

When they had gone, he lay back and looked at the ceiling again. The fly was still there and as he lay watching it he heard the noise of an aeroplane in the distance. He lay listening to the sound of its engines. It was a long way away. I wonder what it is, he thought. Let me see if I can place it. Suddenly he jerked his head sharply to one side. Anyone who has been bombed can tell the noise of a Junkers 88. They can tell most other German bombers for that matter, but especially a Junkers 88. The engines seem to sing a duet. There is a deep vibrating bass voice and with it there is a high pitched tenor. It is the singing of the tenor which makes the sound of a Ju-88 something which one cannot mistake.

He lay listening to the noise and he felt quite certain about what it was. But where were the sirens and where the guns? That German pilot certainly had a nerve coming near Brighton alone in daylight.

The aircraft was always far away and soon the noise faded away into the distance. Later on there was another. This one, too, was far away, but there was the same deep undulating bass and the high swinging tenor and there was no mistaking it. He had heard that noise every day during the Battle.

He was puzzled. There was a bell on the table by the bed. He reached out his hand and rang it. He heard the noise of footsteps down the corridor. The nurse came in.

“Nurse, what were those aeroplanes?”

“I’m sure I don’t know. I didn’t hear them. Probably fighters or bombers. I expect they were returning from France. Why, what’s the matter?”

“They were Ju-88s. I’m sure they were Ju-88s. I know the sound of the engines. There were two of them. What were they doing over here?”

The nurse came up to the side of his bed and began to straighten out the sheets and tuck them in under the mattress.

“Gracious me, what things you imagine. You mustn’t worry about a thing like that. Would you like me to get you something to read?”

“No, thank you.”

She patted his pillow and brushed back the hair from his forehead with her hand.

“They never come over in daylight any longer. You know that. They were probably Lancasters or Flying Fortresses.”

“Nurse.”

“Yes.”

“Could I have a cigarette?”

“Why certainly you can.”

She went out and came back almost at once with a packet of Players and some matches. She handed one to him and when he had put it in his mouth, she struck a match and lit it.

“If you want me again,” she said, “just ring the bell,” and she went out.

Once towards evening he heard the noise of another aircraft. It was far away, but even so he knew that it was a single-engined machine. It was going fast; he could tell that. He could not place it. It wasn’t a Spit, and it wasn’t a Hurricane. It did not sound like an American engine either. They make more noise. He did not know what it was, and it worried him greatly. Perhaps I am very ill, he thought. Perhaps I am imagining things. Perhaps I am a little delirious. I simply do not know what to think.

That evening the nurse came in with a basin of hot water and began to wash him.

“Well,” she said, “I hope you don’t think that we’re being bombed.”

She had taken off his pyjama top and was soaping his right arm with a flannel. He did not answer.

She rinsed the flannel in the water, rubbed more soap on it, and began to wash his chest.

“You’re looking fine this evening,” she said. “They operated on you as soon as you came in. They did a marvellous job. You’ll be all right. I’ve got a brother in the RAF,” she added. “Flying bombers.”

He said, “I went to school in Brighton.”

She looked up quickly. “Well, that’s fine,” she said. “I expect you’ll know some people in the town.”

“Yes,” he said, “I know quite a few.”

She had finished washing his chest and arms. Now she turned back the bedclothes so that his left leg was uncovered. She did it in such a way that his bandaged stump remained under the sheets. She undid the cord of his pyjama trousers and took them off. There was no trouble because they had cut off the right trouser leg so that it could not interfere with the bandages. She began to wash his left leg and the rest of his body. This was the first time he had had a bed-bath and he was embarrassed. She laid a towel under his leg and began washing his foot with the flannel. She said, “This wretched soap won’t lather at all. It’s the water. It’s as hard as nails.”

He said, “None of the soap is very good now and, of course, with hard water it’s hopeless.” As he said it he remembered something. He remembered the baths which he used to take at school in Brighton, in the long stone-floored bathroom which had four baths in a row. He remembered how the water was so soft that you had to take a shower afterwards to get all the soap off your body, and he remembered how the foam used to float on the surface of the water, so that you could not see your legs underneath. He remembered that sometimes they were given calcium tablets because the school doctor used to say that soft water was bad for the teeth.

“In Brighton,” he said, “the water isn’t.

He did not finish the sentence. Something had occurred to him; something so fantastic and absurd that for a moment he felt like telling the nurse about it and having a good laugh.

She looked up. “The water isn’t what?” she said.

“Nothing,” he answered. “I was dreaming.”

She rinsed the flannel in the basin, wiped the soap off his leg and dried him with a towel.

“It’s nice to be washed,” he said. “I feel better.” He was feeling his face with his hand. “I need a shave.”

“We’ll do that tomorrow,” she said. “Perhaps you can do it yourself then.”

That night he could not sleep. He lay awake thinking of the Junkers 88s and of the hardness of the water. He could think of nothing else. They were Ju-88s, he said to himself. I know they were. And yet it is not possible, because they would not be flying around so low over here in broad daylight. I know that it is true and yet I know that it is impossible. Perhaps I am ill. Perhaps I am behaving like a fool and do not know what I am doing or saying. Perhaps I am delirious. For a long time he lay awake thinking these things, and once he sat up in bed and said aloud, “I will prove that I am not crazy. I will make a little speech about something complicated and intellectual. I will talk about what to do with Germany after the war.” But before he had time to begin, he was asleep.

He woke just as the first light of day was showing through the slit in the curtains over the window. The room was still dark, but he could tell that it was already beginning to get light outside. He lay looking at the grey light which was showing through the slit in the curtain and as he lay there he remembered the day before. He remembered the Junkers 88s and the hardness of the water; he remembered the large pleasant nurse and the kind doctor, and now a small grain of doubt took root in his mind and it began to grow.

He looked around the room. The nurse had taken the roses out the night before. There was nothing except the table with a packet of cigarettes, a box of matches and an ashtray. The room was bare. It was no longer warm or friendly. It was not even comfortable. It was cold and empty and very quiet.

Slowly the grain of doubt grew, and with it came fear, a light, dancing fear that warned but did not frighten; the kind of fear that one gets not because one is afraid, but because one feels that there is something wrong. Quickly the doubt and the fear grew so that he became restless and angry, and when he touched his forehead with his hand, he found that it was damp with sweat. He knew then that he must do something; that he must find some way of proving to himself that he was either right or wrong, and he looked up and saw again the window and the green curtains. From where he lay, that window was right in front of him, but it was fully ten yards away. Somehow he must reach it and look out. The idea became an obsession with him and soon he could think of nothing except the window. But what about his leg? He put his hand underneath the bedclothes and felt the thick bandaged stump which was all that was left on the right hand side. It seemed all right. It didn’t hurt. But it would not be easy.

He sat up. Then he pushed the bedclothes aside and put his left leg on the floor. Slowly, carefully, he swung his body over until he had both hands on the floor as well; then he was out of bed, kneeling on the carpet. He looked at the stump. It was very short and thick, covered with bandages. It was beginning to hurt and he could feel it throbbing. He wanted to collapse, lie down on the carpet and do nothing, but he knew that he must go on.

With two arms and one leg, he crawled over towards the window. He would reach forward as far as he could with his arms, then he would give a little jump and slide his left leg along after them. Each time he did it, it jarred his wound so that he gave a soft grunt of pain, but he continued to crawl across the floor on two hands and one knee. When he got to the window he reached up, and one at a time he placed both hands on the sill. Slowly he raised himself up until he was standing on his left leg. Then quickly he pushed aside the curtains and looked out.

He saw a small house with a grey tiled roof standing alone beside a narrow lane, and immediately behind it there was a ploughed field. In front of the house there was an untidy garden, and there was a green hedge separating the garden from the lane. He was looking at the hedge when he saw the sign. It was just a piece of board nailed to the top of a short pole, and because the hedge had not been trimmed for a long time, the branches had grown out around the sign so that it seemed almost as though it had been placed in the middle of the hedge. There was something written on the board with white paint. He pressed his head against the glass of the window, trying to read what it said. The first letter was a G, he could see that. The second was an A, and the third was an R. One after another he managed to see what the letters were. There were three words, and slowly he spelled the letters out aloud to himself as he managed to read them. G-A-R-D-E A-U CH-I-F-N, Garde au chien. That is what it said.

He stood there balancing on one leg and holding tightly to the edges of the window sill with his hands, staring at the sign and at the whitewashed lettering of the words. For a moment he could think of nothing at all. He stood there looking at the sign, repeating the words over and over to himself. Slowly he began to realize the full meaning of the thing. He looked up at the cottage and at the ploughed field. He looked at the small orchard on the left of the cottage and he looked at the green countryside beyond. “So this is France,” he said. “I am in France.”

Now the throbbing in his right thigh was very great. It felt as though someone was pounding the end of his stump with a hammer and suddenly the pain became so intense that it affected his head. For a moment he thought he was going to fall. Quickly he knelt down again, crawled back to the bed and hoisted himself in. He pulled the bedclothes over himself and lay back on the pillow, exhausted. He could still think of nothing at all except the small sign by the hedge and the ploughed field and the orchard. It was the words on the sign that he could not forget.

It was some time before the nurse came in. She came carrying a basin of hot water and she said, “Good morning, how are you today?”

He said, “Good morning, nurse.”

The pain was still great under the bandages, but he did not wish to tell this woman anything. He looked at her as she busied herself with getting the washing things ready. He looked at her more carefully now. Her hair was very fair. She was tall and big-boned and her face seemed pleasant. But there was something a little uneasy about her eyes. They were never still. They never looked at anything for more than a moment and they moved too quickly from one place to another in the room. There was something about her movements also. They were too sharp and nervous to go well with the casual manner in which she spoke.

She set down the basin, took off his pyjama top and began to wash him.

“Did you sleep well?”

“Yes.”

“Good,” she said. She was washing his arms and his chest.

“I believe there’s someone coming down to see you from the Air Ministry after breakfast,” she went on. “They want a report or something. I expect you know all about it. How you got shot down and all that. I won’t let him stay long, so don’t worry.”

He did not answer. She finished washing him and gave him a toothbrush and some toothpowder. He brushed his teeth, rinsed his mouth and spat the water out into the basin.

Later she brought him his breakfast on a tray, but he did not want to eat. He was still feeling weak and sick and he wished only to lie still and think about what had happened. And there was a sentence running through his head. It was a sentence which Johnny, the Intelligence Officer of his squadron, always repeated to the pilots every day before they went out. He could see Johnny now, leaning against the wall of the dispersal hut with his pipe in his hand, saying, “And if they get you, don’t forget, just your name, rank and number. Nothing else. For God’s sake, say nothing else.’

“There you are,” she said as she put the tray on his lap. “I’ve got you an egg. Can you manage all right?”

“Yes.”

She stood beside the bed. “Are you feeling all right?”

“Yes.”

“Good. If you want another egg I might be able to get you one.”

“This is all right.”

“Well, just ring the bell if you want any more.” And she went out.

He had just finished eating, when the nurse came in again.

She said, “Wing Commander Roberts is here. I’ve told him that he can only stay for a few minutes.”

She beckoned with her hand and the Wing Commander came in.

“Sorry to bother you like this,” he said.

He was an ordinary RAF officer, dressed in a uniform which was a little shabby. He wore wings and a DFC. He was fairly tall and thin with plenty of black hair. His teeth, which were irregular and widely spaced, stuck out a little even when he closed his mouth. As he spoke he took a printed form and a pencil from his pocket and he pulled up a chair and sat down.

“How are you feeling?”

There was no answer.

“Tough luck about your leg. I know how you feel. I hear you put up a fine show before they got you.”

The man in the bed was lying quite still, watching the man in the chair.

The man in the chair said, “Well, let’s get this stuff over. I’m afraid you’ll have to answer a few questions so that I can fill in this combat report. Let me see now, first of all, what was your squadron?”

The man in the bed did not move. He looked straight at the Wing Commander and he said, “My name is Peter Williamson, my rank is Squadron Leader and my number is nine seven two four five seven.”

Only This

THAT night the frost was very heavy. It covered the hedges and whitened the grass in the fields so that it seemed almost as though it had been snowing. But the night was clear and beautiful and bright with stars, and the moon was nearly full.

The cottage stood alone in a corner of the big field. There was a path from the front door which led across the field to a stile and on over the next field to a gate which opened on to the lane about three miles from the village. There were no other houses in sight and the country around was open and flat and many of the fields were under the plough because of the war.

The light of the moon shone upon the cottage. It shone through the open window into the bedroom where the woman was asleep. She slept lying on her back, with her face upturned to the ceiling, with her long hair spread out around her on the pillow, and although she was asleep, her face was not the face of someone who is resting. Once she had been beautiful, but now there were thin furrows running across her forehead and there was a tightness about the way in which her skin was stretched over the cheekbones. But her mouth was still gentle, and as she slept, she did not close her lips.

The bedroom was small, with a low ceiling, and for furniture there was a dressing-table and an armchair. The clothes of the woman lay over the back of the armchair where she had put them when she undressed. Her black shoes were on the floor beside the chair. On the dressing-table there was a hairbrush, a letter and a large photograph of a young boy in uniform who wore a pair of wings on the left side of his tunic. It was a smiling photograph, the kind that one likes to send to one’s mother and it had a thin, black frame made of wood. The moon shone through the open window and the woman slept her restless sleep. There was no noise anywhere save for the soft, regular noise of her breathing and the rustle of the bedclothes as she stirred in her sleep.

Then, from far away, there came a deep, gentle rumble which grew and grew and became louder and louder until soon the whole sky seemed to be filled with a great noise which throbbed and throbbed and kept on throbbing and did not stop.

Right at the beginning, even before it came close, the woman had heard the noise. In her sleep she had been waiting for it, listening for the noise and dreading the moment when it would come. When she heard it, she opened her eyes and for a while she lay quite still, listening. Then she sat up, pushed the bedclothes aside and got out of bed. She went over to the window and placing her hands on the window sill, she leaned out, looking up into the sky; and her long hair fell down over her shoulders, over the thin cotton nightdress which she wore.

For many minutes she stood there in the cold, leaning out of the window, hearing the noise, looking up and searching the sky; but she saw only the bright moon and the stars.

“God keep you,” she said aloud. “Oh dear God keep you safe.”

Then she turned and went quickly over to the bed, pulled the blankets away and wrapped them round her shoulders like a shawl. She slipped her bare feet into the black shoes and walked over to the armchair and pushed it forward so that it was right up in front of the window. Then she sat down.

The noise and the throbbing overhead was very great. For a long time it continued as the huge procession of bombers moved towards the south. All the while the woman sat huddled in her blankets, looking out of the window into the sky.

Then it was over. Once more the night became silent. The frost lay heavy on the field and on the hedges and it seemed as though the whole countryside was holding its breath. An army was marching in the sky. All along the route people had heard the noise and knew what it was; they knew that soon, even before they had gone to sleep, there would be a battle. Men drinking beer in the pubs had stopped their talking in order to listen. Families in their houses had turned off the radio and gone out into their gardens, where they stood looking up into the sky. Soldiers arguing in their tents had stopped their shouting, and men and women walking home at night from the factories had stood still on the road, listening to the noise.

It is always the same. As the bombers move south across the country at night, the people who hear them become strangely silent. For those women whose men are with the planes, the moment is not an easy one to bear.

Now they had gone, and the woman lay back in the armchair and closed her eyes, but she did not sleep. Her face was white and the skin seemed to have been drawn tightly over her cheeks and gathered up in wrinkles around her eyes. Her lips were parted and it was as though she were listening to someone talking. Almost she could hear the sound of his voice as he used to call to her from outside the window when he came back from working in the fields. She could hear him saying he was hungry and asking what there was for supper, and then when he came in he would put his arm around her shoulder and talk to her about what he had been doing all day. She would bring in the supper and he would sit down and start to eat and always he would say, why don’t you have some and she never knew what to answer except that she wasn’t hungry. She would sit and watch him and pour out his tea, and after a while she would take his plate and go out into the kitchen to get him some more.

It was not easy having only one child. The emptiness when he was not there and the knowing all the time that something might happen; the deep conscious knowing that there was nothing else to live for except this; that if something did happen, then you too would be dead. There would be no use in sweeping the floor or washing the dishes or cleaning the house; there would be no use in gathering wood for the fire or in feeding the hens; there would be no use in living.

Now, as she sat there by the open window she did not feel the cold; she felt only a great loneliness and a great fear. The fear took hold of her and grew upon her so that she could not bear it, and she got up from the chair and leaned out of the window again, looking up into the sky. And as she looked the night was no longer beautiful; it was cold and clear and immensely dangerous. She did not see the fields or the hedges or the carpet of frost upon the countryside; she saw only the depths of the sky and the danger that was there.

Slowly she turned and sank down again into her chair. Now the fear was great. She could think of nothing at all except that she must see him and be with him, that she must see him now because tomorrow would be too late. She let her head rest against the back of the chair and when she closed her eyes she saw the aircraft; she saw it clearly in the moonlight, moving forward through the night like a great, black bird. She was so close to it and she could see the way in which the nose of the machine reached out far ahead of everything, as though the bird was craning its neck in the eagerness of its passage. She could see the markings on the wings and on the body and she knew that he was inside. Twice she called to him, but there was no answer; then the fear and the longing welled up within her so that she could stand it no longer and it carried her forward through the night and on and on until she was with him, beside him, so close that she could have touched him had she put out her hand.

He was sitting at the controls with gloves on his hands, dressed in a great bulky flying-suit which made his body look huge and shapeless and twice its normal size. He was looking straight ahead at the instruments on the panel, concentrating upon what he was doing and thinking of nothing except flying the machine.

Now she called to him again and he heard her. He looked around and when he saw her, he smiled and stretched out a hand and touched her shoulder, and then all the fear and the loneliness and the longing went out of her and she was happy.

For a long time she stood beside him watching him as he flew the machine. Every now and then he would look around and smile at her, and once he said something, but she could not hear what it was because of the noise of the engines. Suddenly he pointed ahead through the glass windshield of the aeroplane and she saw that the sky was full of searchlights. There were many hundreds of them; long white fingers of light travelling lazily across the sky, swaying this way and that, working in unison so that sometimes several of them would come together and meet in the same spot and after a while they would separate and meet again somewhere else, all the time searching the night for the bombers which were moving in on the target.

Behind the searchlights she saw the flak. It was coming up from the town in a thick manycoloured curtain, and the flash of the shells as they burst in the sky lit up the inside of the bomber.

He was looking straight ahead now, concentrating upon the flying, weaving through the searchlights and going directly into this curtain of flak, and she watched and waited and did not dare to move or to speak lest she distract him from his task.

She knew that they had been hit when she saw the flames from the nearest engine on the left side. She watched them through the glass of the side panel, licking against the surface of the wing as the wind blew them backwards, and she watched them take hold of the wing and come dancing over the black surface until they were right up under the cockpit itself. At first she was not frightened. She could see him sitting there, very cool, glancing continually to one side, watching the flames and flying the machine, and once he looked quickly around and smiled at her and she knew then that there was no danger. All around she saw the searchlights and the flak and the explosions of the flak and the colours of the tracer, and the sky was not a sky but just a small confined space which was so full of lights and explosions that it did not seem possible that one could fly through it.

But the flames were brighter now on the left wing. They had spread over the whole surface. They were alive and active, feeding on the fabric, leaning backwards in the wind which fanned them and encouraged them and gave them no chance of going out.

Then came the explosion. There was a blinding white flash and a hollow crumph as though someone had burst a blown-up paper bag; then there was nothing but flames and thick whitishgrey smoke. The flames were coming up through the floor and through the sides of the cockpit; the smoke was so thick that it was difficult to see and almost impossible to breathe. She became terrified and panicky because he was still sitting there at the controls, flying the machine, fighting to keep it on an even keel, turning the wheel first to one side, then to the other, and suddenly there was a blast of cold air and she had a vague impression of urgent crouching figures scrambling past her and throwing themselves away from the burning aircraft.

Now the whole thing was a mass of flames and through the smoke she could see him still sitting there, fighting with the wheel while the crew got out, and as he did so he held one arm up over his face because the heat was so great. She rushed forward and took him by the shoulders and shook him and shouted, “Come on, quickly, you must get out, quickly, quickly.”

Then she saw that his head had fallen forward upon his chest and that he was limp and unconscious. Frantically she tried to pull him out of the seat and towards the door, but he was too limp and heavy. The smoke was filling her lungs and her throat so that she began to retch and gasp for breath. She was hysterical now, fighting against death and against everything and she managed to get her hands under his arms and drag him a little way towards the door. But it was impossible to get him farther. His legs were tangled around the wheel and there was a buckle somewhere which she could not undo. She knew then that it was impossible, that there was no hope because of the smoke and the fire and because there was no time; and suddenly all the strength drained out of her body. She fell down on top of him and began to cry as she had never cried before.

Then came the spin and the fierce rushing drive downwards and she was thrown forward into the fire so that the last she knew was the bright yellow of the flames and the smell of the burning.

Her eyes were closed and her head was resting against the back of the chair. Her hands were clutching the edges of the blankets as though she were trying to pull them tighter around her body and her long hair fell down over her shoulders.

Outside the moon was low in the sky. The frost lay heavier than ever on the fields and on the hedges and there was no noise anywhere. Then from far away in the south came a deep gentle rumble which grew and grew and became louder and louder until soon the whole sky was filled with the noise and the singing of those who were coming back.

But the woman who sat by the window never moved. She had been dead for some time.

Someone Like You

“BEER?”

“Yes, beer.”

I gave the order and the waiter brought the bottles and two glasses. We poured out our own, tipping the glasses and holding the tops of the bottles close to the glass.

“Cheers,” I said.

He nodded. We lifted our glasses and drank.

It was five years since I had seen him, and during that time he had been fighting the war. He had been fighting it right from the beginning up to now and I saw at once how he had changed. From being a young, bouncing boy, he had become someone old and wise and gentle. He had become gentle like a wounded child. He had become old like a tired man of seventy years. He had become so different and he had changed so much that at first it was embarrassing for both of us and it was not easy to know what to say.

He had been flying in France in the early days and he was in Britain during the Battle. He was in the Western Desert when we had nothing and he was in Greece and Crete. He was in Syria and he was at Habbaniya during the rebellion. He was at Alamein. He had been flying in Sicily and in Italy and then he had gone back and flown again from England. Now he was an old man.

He was small, not more than five feet six, and he had a pale, wide-open face which did not hide anything, and a sharp pointed chin. His eyes were bright and dark. They were never still unless they were looking into your own. His hair was black and untidy. There was a wisp of it always hanging down over his forehead; he kept pushing it back with his hand.

For a while we were awkward and did not speak. He was sitting opposite me at the table, leaning forward a little, drawing lines on the dew of the cold beer-glass with his finger. He was looking at the glass, pretending to concentrate upon what he was doing, and to me it seemed as though he had something to say, but that he did not know how to say it. I sat there and picked nuts out of the plate and munched them noisily, pretending that I did not care about anything, not even about making a noise while eating.

Then without stopping his drawing on the glass and without looking up, he said quietly and very slowly, “Oh God, I wish I was a waiter or a whore or something.”

He picked up his glass and drank the beer slowly and all at once, in two swallows. I knew now that there was something on his mind and I knew that he was gathering courage so that he could speak.

“Let’s have another,” I said.

“Yes, let’s have a whisky.”

“All right, whisky.”

I ordered two double Scotches and some soda, and we poured the soda into the Scotch and drank. He picked up his glass and drank, put it down, picked it up again and drank some more. As he put down the glass the second time, he leaned forward and quite suddenly he began to talk.

“You know,” he said, “you know I keep thinking during a raid, when we are running over the target, just as we are going to release our bombs, I keep thinking to myself, shall I just jink a little; shall I swerve a fraction to one side, then my bombs will fall on someone else. I keep thinking, whom shall I make them fall on; whom shall I kill tonight. Which ten, twenty or a hundred people shall I kill tonight. It is all up to me. And now I think about this every time I go out.”

He had taken a small nut and was splitting it into pieces with his thumb-nail as he spoke, looking down at what he was doing because he was embarrassed by his own talk.

He was speaking very slowly. “It would just be a gentle pressure with the ball of my foot upon the rudder-bar; a pressure so slight that I would hardly know that I was doing it, and it would throw the bombs on to a different house and on to other people. It is all up to me, the whole thing is up to me, and each time that I go out I have to decide which ones shall be killed. I can do it with the gentle pressure of the ball of my foot upon the rudder-bar. I can do it so that I don’t even notice that it is being done. I just lean a little to one side because I am shifting my sitting position. That is all I am doing, and then I kill a different lot of people.”

Now there was no dew left upon the face of the glass, but he was still running the fingers of his right hand up and down the smooth surface.

“Yes,” he said, “it is a complicated thought. It is very far-reaching; and when I am bombing I cannot get it out of my mind. You see it is such a gentle pressure with the ball of the foot; just a touch on the rudder-bar and the bomb-aimer wouldn’t even notice. Each time I go out, I say to myself, shall it be these or shall it be those? Which ones are the worst? Perhaps if I make a little skid to the left I will get a houseful of lousy women-shooting German soldiers, or perhaps if I make that little skid I will miss getting the soldiers and get an old man in a shelter. How can I know? How can anyone know these things?”

He paused and pushed his empty glass away from him into the middle of the table.

“And so I never jink,” he added, “at least hardly ever.”

“I jinked once,” I said, “ground-strafing I thought I’d kill the ones on the other side of the road instead.”

“Everybody jinks,” he said. “Shall we have another drink?”

“Yes, let’s have another.”

I called the waiter and gave the order, and while we were waiting, we sat looking around the room at the other people. The place was starting to fill up because it was about six o’clock and we sat there looking at the people who were coming in. They were standing around looking for tables, sitting down, laughing and ordering drinks.

“Look at that woman,” I said. “The one just sitting down over there.”

“What about her?”

“Wonderful figure,” I said. “Wonderful bosom. Look at her bosom.”

The waiter brought the drinks.

“Did I ever tell you about Stinker?” he said. “Stinker who?”

“Stinker Sullivan in Malta.”

“No.11 “About Stinker’s dog?”

“No.11 “Stinker had a dog, a great big Alsatian, and he loved that dog as though it was his father and his mother and everything else he had, and the dog loved Stinker. It used to follow him around everywhere he went, and when he went on ops it used to sit on the tarmac outside the hangars waiting for him to come back. It was called Smith. Stinker really loved that dog. He loved it like his mother and he used to talk to it all day long.”

“Lousy whisky,” I said.

“Yes, let’s have another.”

We got some more whisky.

“Well anyway,” he went on, “one day the squadron got orders to fly to Egypt. We had to go at once; not in two hours or later in the day, but at once. And Stinker couldn’t find his dog. Couldn’t find Smith anywhere. Started running all over the aerodrome yelling for Smith and going mad yelling at everyone asking where he was and yelling Smith Smith all over the aerodrome. Smith wasn’t anywhere.”

“Where was he?” I said.

“He wasn’t there and we had to go. Stinker had to go without Smith and he was mad as a hatter. His crew said he kept calling up over the radio asking if they’d found him. All the way to Heliopolis he kept calling up Malta saying, have you got Smith, and Malta kept saying no, they hadn’t.”

“This whisky is really terrible,” I said.

“Yes. We must have some more.”

We had a waiter who was very quick.

“I was telling you about Stinker,” he said.

“Yes, tell me about Stinker.”

“Well, when we got to Egypt he wouldn’t talk about anything except Smith. He used to walk around acting as though the dog was always with him. Damn fool walked around saying, “Come on, Smith, old boy come on,’ and he kept looking down and talking to him as he walked along. Kept reaching down and patting the air and stroking this bloody dog that wasn’t there.”

“Where was it?”

” Malta, I suppose. Must have been in Malta.”

“Isn’t this awful whisky?”

“Terrible. We must have some more when we’ve finished this.”

“Cheers.”

“Cheers.”

“Waiter. Oh waiter. Yes; again.”

“So Smith was in Malta.”

“Yes,” he said. “And this damn fool Stinker Sullivan went on like this right up to the time he was killed.”

“Must have been mad.”

“He was. Mad as a hatter. You know once he walked into the Sporting Club at Alexandria at drinking time.”

“That wasn’t so mad.”

“He walked into the big lounge and as he went in he held the door open and started calling his dog. Then when he thought the dog had come in he closed the door and started walking right down the length of the room, stopping every now and then and looking round and saying, “Come on, Smith, old boy, come on.’ He kept flipping his fingers. Once he got down under a table where two men and two women were drinking. He got on to his hands and knees and said, “Smith, come on out of there; come here at once,’ and he put out his hand and started dragging nothing at all from under the table. Then he apologized to the people at the table. “This is the hell of a dog,’ he said to them. You should have seen their faces. He went on like that all down the room and when he came to the other end he held the door open for the dog to go out and then went out after it.”

“Man was mad.”

“Mad as a hatter. And you should have seen their faces. It was full of people drinking and they didn’t know whether it was them who were crazy or whether it was Stinker. They kept looking up at each other to make sure that they weren’t the only ones who couldn’t see the dog. One man dropped his drink.”

“That was awful.”

“Terrible.”

The waiter came and went. The room was full of people now, all sitting at little tables, talking and drinking and wearing their uniforms. The pilot poked the ice down into his glass with his finger.

“He used to jink too,” he said.

“Who?”

“Stinker. He used to talk about it.”

“Jinking isn’t anything,” I said. “It’s like not touching the cracks on the pavement when you’re walking along.”

“Balls. That’s just personal. Doesn’t affect anyone else.”

“Well, it’s like car-waiting.”

“What’s car-waiting?”

“I always do it,” I said.

“What is it?”

“Just as you’re going to drive off, you sit back and count twenty, then you drive off.”

“You’re mad too,” he said. “You’re like Stinker.”

“It’s a wonderful way to avoid accidents. I’ve never had one in a car yet; at least, not a bad one.”

“You’re drunk.”

“No, I always do it.”

“Why?”

“Because then if someone was going to have stepped off the kerb in front of your car, you won’t hit them because you started later. You were delayed because you counted twenty, and the person who stepped off the kerb whom you would have hit-you missed him.”

“Why?”

“He stepped off the kerb long before you got there because you counted twenty.”

“That’s a good idea.”

“I know it’s a good idea.”

“It’s a bloody marvellous idea.”

“I’ve saved lots of lives. And you can drive straight across intersections because the car you would have hit has already gone by. It went by just a little earlier because you delayed yourself by counting twenty.”

“Marvellous.”

“Isn’t it?”

“But it’s like jinking,” he said. “You never really know what would have happened.”

“I always do it,” I said.

We kept right on drinking.

“Look at that woman,” I said.

“The one with the bosom?”

“Yes, marvellous bosom.”

He said slowly, “I bet I’ve killed lots of women more beautiful than that one.”

“Not lots with bosoms like that.”

“I’ll bet I have. Shall we have another drink?”

“Yes, one for the road.”

“There aren’t any other women with bosoms like that,” I said. “Not in Germany anyway.”

“Oh yes there are. I’ve killed lots of them.”

“All right. You’ve killed lots of women with wonderful bosoms.”

He leaned back and waved his hand around the room. “See all the people in this room,” he said.

“Yes.”

“Wouldn’t there be a bloody row if they were all suddenly dead; if they all suddenly fell off their chairs on to the floor dead?”

“What about it?”

“Wouldn’t there be a bloody row?”

“Certainly there’d be a row.”

“If all the waiters got together and put stuff in all the drinks and everyone died.”

“There’d be a godalmighty row.”

“Well, I’ve done that hundreds of times. I’ve killed more people than there are in this room hundreds of times. So have you.”

“Lots more,” I said. “But that’s different.”

“Same sort of people. Men and women and waiters. All drinking in a pub.”

“That’s different.”

“Like hell it is. Wouldn’t there be a bloody row if it happened here?”

“Bloody awful row.”

“But we’ve done it. Lots of times.”

“Hundreds of times,” I said. “This is nothing.”

“This is a lousy place.”

“Yes, it’s lousy. Let’s go somewhere else.”

“Finish our drinks.”

We finished our drinks and we both tried to pay the bill, so we tossed for it and I won. It came to sixteen dollars and twenty-five cents. He gave the waiter a two-dollar tip.

We got up and walked around the tables and over to the door.

“Taxi,” he said.

“Yes, must have a taxi.”

There wasn’t a doorman. We stood out on the kerb waiting for a taxi to come along and he said, “This is a good town.”

“Wonderful town,” I said. I felt fine. It was dark outside, but there were a few street-lamps, and we could see the cars going by and the people walking on the other side of the street. There was a thin, quiet drizzle falling, and the wetness on the black street shone yellow under the lights of the cars arid under the street-lamps. The tyres of the cars hissed on the wet surface.

“Let’s go to a place which has lots of whisky,” he said. “Lots of whisky and a man with egg on his beard serving it.”

“Fine.”

“Somewhere where there are no other people but just us and the man with egg on his beard. Either that.”

“Yes,” I said. “Either that or what?”

“Or a place with a hundred thousand people in it.”

“Yes,” I said. “OK.”

We stood there waiting and we could see the lights of the cars as they came round the bend over to the left, coming towards us with the tyres swishing on the wet surface and going past us up the road to the bridge which goes over the river. We could see the drizzle falling through the beams of their headlights and we stood there waiting for a taxi.

SWITCH BITCH

The Visitor

NOT long ago, a large wooden case was deposited at the door of my house by the railway delivery service. It was an unusually strong and well-constructed object, and made of some kind of darkred hardwood, not unlike mahogany. I lifted it with great difficulty on to a table in the garden, and examined it carefully. The stencilling on one side said that it had been shipped from Haifa by the rn/v Waverley Star, but I could find no sender’s name or address. I tried to think of somebody living in Haifa or thereabouts who might be wanting to send me a magnificent present. I could think of no one. I walked slowly to the toolshed, still pondering the matter deeply, and returned with a hammer and screwdriver. Then I began gently to prise open the top of the case.

Behold, it was filled with books! Extraordinary books! One by one, I lifted them all out (not yet looking inside any of them) and stacked them in three tall piles on the table. There were twentyeight volumes altogether, and very beautiful they were indeed. Each of them was identically and superbly bound in rich green morocco, with the initials O. H. C. and a Roman numeral (I to XXVIII) tooled in gold upon the spine.

I took up the nearest volume, number XVI, and opened it. The unlined white pages were filled with a neat small handwriting in black ink. On the title page was written “1934’. Nothing else. I took up another volume, number XXI. It contained more manuscript in the same handwriting, but on the title page it said “1939’. I put it down and pulled out Volume I, hoping to find a preface of some kind there, or perhaps the author’s name. Instead, I found an envelope inside the cover. The envelope was addressed to me. I took out the letter it contained and glanced quickly at the signature. Oswald Hendryks Cornelius, it said.

It was Uncle Oswald!

No member of the family had heard from Uncle Oswald for over thirty years. This letter was dated 10 March 1964, and until its arrival, we could only assume that he still existed. Nothing was really known about him except that he lived in France, that he travelled a great deal, that he was a wealthy bachelor with unsavoury but glamorous habits who steadfastly refused to have anything to do with his own relatives. The rest was all rumour and hearsay, but the rumours were so splendid and the hearsay so exotic that Oswald had long since become a shining hero and a legend to us all.

“My dear boy,’ the letter began, I believe that you and your three sisters are my closest surviving blood relations. You are therefore my rightful heirs, and because I have made no will, all that I leave behind me when I die will be yours. Alas, I have nothing to leave. I used to have quite a lot, and the fact that I have recently disposed of it all in my own way is none of your business. As consolation, though, I am sending you my private diaries. These, I think, ought to remain in the family. They cover all the best years of my life, and it will do you no harm to read them. But if you show them around or lend them to strangers, you do so at your own great peril. If you publish them, then that, I should imagine, would be the end of both you and your publisher simultaneously. For you must understand that thousands of the heroines whom I mention in the diaries are still only half dead, and if you were foolish enough to splash their lilywhite reputation with scarlet print, they would have your head on a salver in two seconds flat, and probably roast it in the oven for good measure. So you’d better be careful. I only met you once. That was years ago, in 1921, when your family was living in that large ugly house in South Wales. I was your big uncle and you were a very small boy, about five years old. I don’t suppose you remember the young Norwegian nurse-maid you had then. A remarkably clean, well-built girl she was, and exquisitely shaped even in her uniform with its ridiculous starchy white shield concealing her lovely bosom. The afternoon I was there, she was taking you for a walk in the woods to pick bluebells, and I asked if I might come along. And when we got well into the middle of the woods, I told you I’d give you a bar of chocolate if you could find your own way home. And you did (see Vol. III). You were a sensible child. Farewell -Oswald Hendryks Cornelius.

The sudden arrival of the diaries caused much excitement in the family, and there was a rush to read them. We were not disappointed. It was astonishing stuff hilarious, witty, exciting, and often quite touching as well. The man’s vitality was unbelievable. He was always on the move, from city to city, from country to country, from woman to woman, and in between the women, he would be searching for spiders in Kashmir or tracking down a blue porcelain vase in Nanking. But the women always came first. Wherever he went, he left an endless trail of females in his wake, females ruffled and ravished beyond words, but purring like cats.

Twenty-eight volumes with exactly three hundred pages to each volume takes a deal of reading, and there are precious few writers who could hold an audience over a distance like that. But Oswald did it. The narrative never seemed to lose its flavour, the pace seldom slackened, and almost without exception, every single entry, whether it was long or short, and whatever the subject, became a marvellous little individual story that was complete in itself. And at the end of it all, when the last page of the volume had been read, one was left with the rather breathless feeling that this might just possibly be one of the major autobiographical works of our time.

If it were regarded solely as a chronicle of a man’s amorous adventures, then without a doubt there was nothing to touch it. Casanova’s Memoirs read like a Parish Magazine in comparison, and the famous lover himself, beside Oswald, appears positively undersexed.

There was social dynamite on every page; Oswald was right about that. But he was surely wrong in thinking that the explosions would all come from the women. What about their husbands, the humiliated cock-sparrows, the cuckolds? The cuckold, when aroused, is a very fierce bird indeed, and there would be thousands upon thousands of them rising up out of the bushes if The Cornelius Diaries, unabridged, saw the light of day while they were still alive. Publication, therefore, was right out of the question.

A pity, this. Such a pity, in fact, that I thought something ought to be done about it. So I sat down and re-read the diaries from beginning to end in the hope that I might discover at least one complete passage which could be printed and published without involving both the publisher and myself in serious litigation. To my joy, I found no less than six. I showed them to a lawyer. He said he thought they might be “safe’, but he wouldn’t guarantee it. One of them-The Sinai Desert Episode-seemed “safer’ than the other five, he added.

So I have decided to start with that one and to offer it for publication right away, at the end of this short preface. If it is accepted and all goes well, then perhaps I shall release one or two more.

The Sinai entry is from the last volume of all, Vol. XXVIII, and is dated 24 August 1946. In point of fact, it is the very last entry of the last volume of all, the last thing Oswald ever wrote, and we have no record of where he went or what he did after that date. One can only guess. You shall have the entry verbatim in a moment, but first of all, and so that you may more easily understand some of the things Oswald says and does in his story, let me try to tell you a little about the man himself. Out of the mass of confession and opinion contained in those twenty-eight volumes, there emerges a fairly clear picture of his character.

At the time of the Sinai episode, Oswald Hendryks Cornelius was fifty-one years old, and he had, of course, never been married. “I am afraid,” he was in the habit of saying, “that I have been blessed or should I call it burdened, with an uncommonly fastidious nature.”

In some ways, this was true, but in others, and especially in so far as marriage was concerned, the statement was the exact opposite of the truth.

The real reason Oswald had refused to get married was simply that he had never in his life been able to confine his attentions to one particular woman for longer than the time it took to conquer her. When that was done, he lost interest and looked around for another victim.

A normal man would hardly consider this a valid reason for remaining single, but Oswald was not a normal man. He was not even a normal polygamous man. He was, to be honest, such a wanton and incorrigible philanderer that no bride on earth would have put up with him for more than a few days, let alone for the duration of a honeymoon although heaven knows there were enough who would have been willing to give it a try.

He was a tall, narrow person with a fragile and faintly aesthetic air. His voice was soft, his manner was courteous, and at first sight he seemed more like a gentleman-in-waiting to the queen than a celebrated rapscallion. He never discussed his amorous affairs with other men, and a stranger, though he sit and talk with him all evening, would be unable to observe the slightest sign of deceit in Oswald’s clear blue eyes. He was, in fact, precisely the sort of man that an anxious father would be likely to choose to escort his daughter safely home.

But sit Oswald beside a woman, a woman who interested him, and instantaneously his eyes would change, and as he looked at her, a small dangerous spark would begin dancing slowly in the very centre of each pupil; and then he would set about her with his conversation, talking to her rapidly and cleverly and almost certainly more wittily than anyone else had ever done before. This was a gift he had, a most singular talent, and when he put his mind to it, he could make his words coil themselves around and around the listener until they held her in some sort of a mild hypnotic spell.

But it wasn’t only his fine talk and the look in his eyes that fascinated the women. It was also his nose. (In Vol. XIV, Oswald includes, with obvious relish, a note written to him by a certain lady in which she describes such things as this in great detail.) It appears that when Oswald was aroused, something odd would begin to happen around the edges of his nostrils, a tightening of the rims, a visible flaring which enlarged the nostril holes and revealed whole areas of the bright red skin inside. This created a queer, wild, animalistic impression, and although it may not sound particularly attractive when described on paper, its effect upon the ladies was electric.

Almost without exception, women were drawn towards Oswald. In the first place, he was a man who refused to be owned at any price, and this automatically made him desirable. Add to this the unusual combination of a first-rate intellect, an abundance of charm, and a reputation for excessive promiscuity, and you have a potent recipe.

Then again, and forgetting for a moment the disreputable and licentious angle, it should be noted that there were a number of other surprising facets to Oswald’s character that in themselves made him a rather intriguing person. There was, for example, very little that he did not know about nineteenth-century Italian opera, and he had written a curious little manual upon the three composers Donizetti, Verdi, and Ponchielli. In it, he listed by name all the important mistresses that these men had had during their lives, and he went on to examine, in a most serious vein, the relationship between creative passion and carnal passion, and the influence of the one upon the other, particularly as it affected the works of these composers.

Chinese porcelain was another of Oswald’s interests, and he was acknowledged as something of an international authority in this field. The blue vases of the Tchin-Hoa period were his special love, and he had a small but exquisite collection of these pieces.

He also collected spiders and walking sticks.

His collection of spiders, or more accurately his collection of Arachnida, because it included scorpions and pedipalps, was possibly as comprehensive as any outside a museum, and his knowledge of the hundreds of genera and species was impressive. He maintained, incidentally (and probably correctly), that the spider’s silk was superior in quality to the ordinary stuff spun by silkworms, and he never wore a tie that was made of any other material. He possessed about forty of these ties altogether, and in order to acquire them in the first place, and in order also to be able to add two new ties a year to his wardrobe, he had to keep thousands and thousands of Arana and Epeira diademata (the common English garden spiders) in an old conservatory in the garden of his country house outside Paris, where they bred and multiplied at approximately the same rate as they ate one another. From them, he collected the raw thread himself no one else would enter that ghastly glasshouse-and sent it to Avignon, where it was reeled and thrown and scoured and dyed and made into cloth. From Avignon, the cloth was delivered directly to Sulka, who were enchanted by the whole business, and only too glad to fashion ties out of such a rare and wonderful material.

“But you can’t really like spiders?” the women visitors would say to Oswald as he displayed his collection.

“Oh, but I adore them,” he would answer. “Especially the females. They remind me so much of certain human females that I know. They remind me of my very favourite human females.”

“What nonsense, darling.”

“Nonsense? I think not.”

“It’s rather insulting.”

“On the contrary, my dear, it is the greatest compliment I could pay. Did you not know, for instance, that the female spider is so savage in her lovemaking that the male is very lucky indeed if he escapes with his life at the end of it all. Only if he is exceedingly agile and marvellously ingenious will he get away in one piece.”

“Now, Oswald!”

“And the crab spider, my beloved, the teeny-weeny little crab spider is so dangerously passionate that her lover has to tie her down with intricate loops and knots of his own thread before he dares to embrace her.

“Oh, stop it, Oswald, this minute!” the women would cry, their eyes shining.

Oswald’s collection of walking sticks was something else again. Every one of them had belonged either to a distinguished or a disgusting person, and he kept them all in his Paris apartment, where they were displayed in two long racks standing against the walls of the passage (or should one call it the highway?) which led from the living-room to the bedroom. Each stick had its own ivory label above it, saying Sibelius, Milton, King Farouk, Dickens, Robespierre, Puccini, Oscar Wilde, Franklin Roosevelt, Goebbels, Queen Victoria, Toulouse-Lautrec, Hindenburg, Tolstoy, Laval, Sarah Bernhardt, Goethe, Voroshiloff, Cezanne, Toho…There must have been over a hundred of them in all, some very beautiful, some very plain, some with gold or silver tops, and some with curly handles.

“Take down the Tolstoy,” Oswald would say to a pretty visitor. “Go on, take it down…that’s right…and now…now rub your own palm gently over the knob that has been worn to a shine by the great man himself. Is it not rather wonderful, the mere contact of your skin with that spot?”

“It is, rather, isn’t it.”

“And now take the Goebbels and do the same thing. Do it properly, though. Allow your palm to fold tightly over the handle…good…and now…now lean your weight on it, lean hard, exactly as the little deformed doctor used to do there…that’s it…now stay like that for a minute or so and then tell me if you do not feel a thin finger of ice creeping all the way up your arm and into your chest?”

“It’s terrifying!”

“Of course it is. Some people pass out completely. They keel right over.”

Nobody ever found it dull to be in Oswald’s company, and perhaps that, more than anything else, was the reason for his success.

We come now to the Sinai episode. Oswald, during that month, had been amusing himself by motoring at a fairly leisurely pace down from Khartoum to Cairo. His car was a superlative prewar Lagonda which had been carefully stored in Switzerland during the war years, and as you can imagine, it was fitted with every kind of gadget under the sun. On the day before Sinai (23 August 1946), he was in Cairo, staying at Shepheard’s Hotel, and that evening, after a series of impudent manoeuvres, he had succeeded in getting hold of a Moorish lady of supposedly aristocratic descent, called Isabella. Isabella happened to be the jealously guarded mistress of none other than a certain notorious and dyspeptic Royal Personage (there was still a monarchy in Egypt then). This was a typically Oswaldian move.

But there was more to come. At midnight, he drove the lady out to Giza and persuaded her to climb with him in the moonlight right to the very top of the great pyramid of Cheops.

There can be no safer place,’ he wrote in the diary, “nor a more romantic one, than the apex of a pyramid on a warm night when the moon is full. The passions are stirred not only by the magnificent view but also by that curious sensation of power that surges within the body whenever one surveys the world from a great height. And as for safety this pyramid is exactly 481 feet high, which is 115 feet higher than the dome of St Paul ‘s Cathedral, and from the summit one can observe all the approaches with the greatest of ease. No other boudoir on earth can offer this facility. None has so many emergency exits, either, so that if some sinister figure should happen to come clambering up in pursuit on one side of the pyramid, one has only to slip calmly and quietly down the other.

As it happened, Oswald had a very narrow squeak indeed that night. Somehow, the palace must have got word of the little affair, for Oswald, from his lofty moonlit pinnacle, suddenly observed three sinister figures, not one, closing in on three different sides and starting to climb. But luckily for him, there is a fourth side to the great pyramid of Cheops, and by the time those Arab thugs had reached the top, the two lovers were already at the bottom and getting into the car.

The entry for 24 August takes up the story at exactly this point. It is reproduced here word for word and comma for comma as Oswald wrote it. Nothing has been altered or added or taken away: 24 August 1946 “He’ll chop off Isabella’s head if he catch her now,” Isabella said.

“Rubbish,” I answered, but I reckoned she was probably right.

“He’ll chop off Oswald’s head, too,” she said.

“Not mine, dear lady. I shall be a long way away from here when daylight comes.

I’m heading straight up the Nile for Luxor immediately.”

We were driving quickly away from the pyramids now. It was about two thirty a. m.

“To Luxor?” she said.

“Yes.”

“And Isabella is going with you.”

“No,” I said.

“Yes,” she said.

“It is against my principles to travel with a lady,” I said.

I could see some lights ahead of us. They came from the Mena House Hotel, a place where tourists stay out in the desert, not far from the pyramids. I drove fairly close to the hotel and stopped the car.

“I’m going to drop you here,” I said. “We had a fine time.”

“So you won’t take Isabella to Luxor?”

“I’m afraid not,” I said. “Come on, hop it.”

She started to get out of the car, then she paused with one foot on the road, and suddenly she swung round and poured out upon me a torrent of language so filthy yet so fluent that I had heard nothing like it from the lips of a lady since…well, since 1931, in Marrakesh, when the greedy old Duchess of Glasgow put her hand into a chocolate box and got nipped by a scorpion I happened to have placed there for safe-keeping (Vol. XIII, 5 June 1931).

“You are disgusting,” I said.

Isabella leapt out and slammed the door so hard the whole car jumped on its wheels. I drove off very fast. Thank heaven I was rid of her. I cannot abide bad manners in a pretty girl.

As I drove, I kept one eye on the mirror, but as yet no car seemed to be following me. When I came to the outskirts of Cairo, I began threading my way through the side roads, avoiding the centre of the city. I was not particularly worried. The royal watchdogs were unlikely to carry the matter much further. All the same, it would have been foolhardy to go back to Shepheard’s at this point. It wasn’t necessary, anyway, because all my baggage, except for a small valise, was with me in the car. I never leave suitcases behind me in my room when I go out of an evening in a foreign city. I like to be mobile.

I had no intention, of course, of going to Luxor. I wanted now to get away from Egypt altogether. I didn’t like the country at all. Come to think of it, I never had. The place made me feel uncomfortable in my skin. It was the dirtiness of it all, I think, and the putrid smells. But then let us face it, it really is a squalid country; and I have a powerful suspicion, though I hate to say it, that the Egyptians wash themselves less thoroughly than any other peoples in the world-with the possible exception of the Mongolians. Certainly they do not wash their crockery to my taste. There was, believe it or not, a long, crusted, coffee-coloured lipmark stamped upon the rim of the cup they placed before me at breakfast yesterday. Ugh! It was repulsive! I kept staring at it and wondering whose slobbery lower lip had done the deed.

I was driving now through the narrow dirty streets of the eastern suburbs of Cairo. I knew precisely where I was going. I had made up my mind about that before I was even halfway down the pyramid with Isabella. I was going to Jerusalem. It was no distance to speak of, and it was a city that I always enjoyed. Furthermore, it was the quickest way out of Egypt. I would proceed as follows: 1. Cairo to Ismailia. About three hours driving. Sing an opera on the way, as usual. Arrive Ismailia 6-7 a.m. Take a room and have a two-hour sleep. Then shower, shave, and breakfast.

2. At 10 a.m., cross over the Suez Canal by the Ismailia bridge and take the desert road across Sinai to the Palestine border. Make a search for scorpions en route in the Sinai Desert. Time, about four hours, arriving Palestine border 2 p.m.

3. From there, continue straight on to Jerusalem via Beersheba, reaching The King David Hotel in time for cocktails and dinner.

It was several years since I had travelled that particular road, but I remembered that the Sinai Desert was an outstanding place for scorpions. I badly wanted another female opisthophthalmus, a large one. My present specimen had the fifth segment of its tail missing, and I was ashamed of it.

It didn’t take me long to find the main road to Ismailia, and as soon as I was on t, I settled the Lagonda down to a steady sixty-five miles per hour. The road was narrow, but it had a smooth surface, and there was no traffic. The Delta country lay bleak and dismal around me in the moonlight, the flat treeless fields, the ditches running between, and the black black soil everywhere. It was inexpressibly dreary.

But it didn’t worry me. I was no pan of it. I was completely isolated in my own luxurious little shell, as snug as a hermit crab and travelling a lot faster. Oh, how I do love to be on the move, winging away to new people and new places and leaving the old ones far behind! Nothing in the world exhilarates me more than that. And how I despise the average citizen, who settles himself down upon one tiny spot of land with one asinine woman, to breed and stew and rot in that condition unto his life’s end. And always with the same woman! I cannot believe that any man in his senses would put up with just one female day after day and year after year. Some of them, of course, don’t. But millions pretend they do.

I myself have never, absolutely never permitted an intimate relationship to last for more than twelve hours. That is the farthest limit. Even eight hours is stretching it a bit, to my mind. Look what happened, for example, with Isabella. While we were upon the summit of the pyramid, she was a lady of scintillating parts, as pliant and playful as a puppy, and had I left her there to the mercy of those three Arab thugs, and skipped down on my own, all would have been well. But I foolishly stuck by her and helped her to descend, and as a result, the lovely lady turned into a vulgar screeching trollop, disgusting to behold. What a world we live in! One gets no thanks these days for being chivalrous.

The Lagonda moved on smoothly through the night. Now for an opera. Which one should it be this time? I was in the mood for a Verdi. What about Aida? Of course! It must be Aida-the Egyptian opera! Most appropriate.

I began to sing. I was in exceptionally good voice tonight. I let myself go. It was delightful; and as I drove through the small town of Bilbeis, I was Aida herself, singing “Numei piet‡”, the beautiful concluding passage of the first scene.

Half an hour later, at Zagazig, I was Amonasro begging the King of Egypt to save the Ethiopian captives with “Ma iv, re, iv signore possente.”

Passing through El Abbasa, I was Rhadames, rendering “Fuggiam gil adori nospiti”, and now I opened all the windows of the car so that this incomparable love song might reach the ears of the fellaheen snoring in their hovels along the roadside, and perhaps mingle with their dreams.

As I pulled into Ismailia, it was six o’clock in the morning and the sun was already climbing high in a milky-blue heaven, but I myself was in the terrible sealed-up dungeon with Aida, singing “0, terra, addio; addlo valle di pianti!”

How swiftly the journey had gone. I drove to an hotel. The staff was just beginning to stir. I stirred them up some more and got the best room available. The sheets and blanket on the bed looked as though they had been slept in by twenty-five unwashed Egyptians on twenty-five consecutive nights, and I tore them off with my own hands (which I scrubbed immediately afterwards with antiseptic soap) and replaced them with my personal bedding. Then I set my alarm and slept soundly for two hours.

For breakfast I ordered a poached egg on a piece of toast. When the dish arrived-and I tell you, it makes my stomach curdle just to write about it-there was a gleaming, curly, jet-black human hair, three inches long, lying diagonally across the yolk of my poached egg. It was too much. I leaped up from the table and rushed out of the dining-room. “Addio!” I cried, flinging some money at the cashier as I went by, “addio i’alle di pianti!” And with that I shook the filthy dust of the hotel from my feet.

Now for the Sinai Desert. What a welcome change that would be. A real desert is one of the least contaminated places on earth, and Sinai was no exception. The road across it was a narrow strip of black tarmac about a hundred and forty miles long, with only a single filling station and a group of huts at the halfway mark, at a place called B’ir Rawd Salim. Otherwise there was nothing but pure uninhabited desert all the way. It would be very hot at this time of the year, and it was essential to carry drinking water in case of breakdown. I therefore pulled up outside a kind of general store in the main street of Ismailia to get my emergency canister refilled.

I went in and spoke to the proprietor. The man had a nasty case of trachoma. The granulation on the under surfaces of his eyelids was so acute that the lids themselves were raised right up off the eyeballs-a beastly sight. I asked him if he would sell me a gallon of boiled water. He thought I was mad, and madder still when I insisted on following him back into his grimy kitchen to make sure that he did things properly. He filled a kettle with tap-water and placed it on a paraffin stove. The stove had a tiny little smoky yellow flame. The proprietor seemed very proud of the stove and of its performance. He stood admiring it, his head on one side. Then he suggested that I might prefer to go back and wait in the shop. He would bring me the water, he said, when it was ready. I refused to leave. I stood there watching the kettle like a lion, waiting for the water to boil; and while I was doing this, the breakfast scene suddenly started coming back to me in all its horror the egg, the yolk, and the hair. Whose hair was it that had lain embedded in the slimy yolk of my egg at breakfast? Undoubtedly it was the cook’s hair. And when, pray, had the cook last washed his head? He had probably never washed his head. Very well, then. He was almost certainly verminous. But that in itself would not cause a hair to fall out. What did cause the cook’s hair, then, to fall out on to my poached egg this morning as he transferred the egg from the pan to the plate. There is a reason for all things, and in this case the reason was obvious. The cook’s scalp was infested with purulent seborrhoeic impetigo. And the hair itself, the long black hair that I might so easily have swallowed had I been less alert, was therefore swarming with millions and millions of loving pathogenic cocci whose exact scientific name I have, happily, forgotten.

Can I, you ask, be absolutely sure that the cook had purulent seborrhoeic impetigo? Not absolutely sure-no. But if he hadn’t, then he certainly had ringworm instead. And what did that mean? I knew only too well what it meant. It meant that ten million microsporons had been clinging and clustering around that awful hair, waiting to go into my mouth.

I began to feel sick.

“The water boils,” the shopkeeper said triumphantly.

“Let it boil,” I told him. “Give it eight minutes more. What is it you want me to get-typhus?”

Personally, I never drink water by itself if I can help it, however pure it may be. Plain water has no flavour at all. I take it, of course, as tea or as coffee, but even then I try to arrange for bottled Vichy or Malvern to be used in the preparation. I avoid tap-water. Tap-water is diabolical stuff. Often it is nothing more nor less than reclaimed sewage.

“Soon this water will be boiled away in steam,” the proprietor said, grinning at me with green teeth.

I lifted the kettle myself and poured the contents into my canister.

Back in the shop, I bought six oranges, a small water-melon, and a slab of well-wrapped English chocolate. Then I returned to the Lagonda. Now at last I was away.

A few minutes later, I had crossed the sliding bridge that went over the Suez Canal just above Lake Timsah, and ahead of me lay the flat blazing desert and the little tarmac road stretching out before me like a black ribbon all the way to the horizon. I settled the Lagonda to the usual steady sixty-five miles an hour, and I opened the windows wide. The air that came in was like the breath of an oven. The time was almost noon, and the sun was throwing its heat directly on to the roof of the car. My thermometer inside registered 1O3. But as you know, a touch of warmth never bothers me so long as I am sitting still and am wearing suitable clothes-in this case a pair of cream-coloured linen slacks, a white aertex shirt, and a spider’s-silk tie of the loveliest rich moss-green. I felt perfectly comfortable and at peace with the world.

For a minute or two I played with the idea of performing another opera en route-I was in the mood for La Gioconda-but after singing a few bars of the opening chorus, I began to perspire slightly; so I rang down the curtain, and lit a cigarette instead.

I was now driving through some of the finest scorpion country in the world, and I was eager to stop and make a search before I reached the halfway filling-station at B’ir Rawd Salim. I had so far met not a single vehicle or seen a living creature since leaving Ismailia an hour before. This pleased me. Sinai was authentic desert. I pulled up on the side of the road and switched off the engine. I was thirsty, so I ate an orange. Then I put my white topee on my head, and eased myself slowly out of the car, out of my comfortable hermit-crab shell, and into the sunlight. For a full minute I stood motionless in the middle of the road, blinking at the brilliance of the surroundings.

There was a blazing sun, a vast hot sky, and beneath it all on every side a great pale sea of yellow sand that was not quite of this world. There were mountains now in the distance on the south side of the road, bare, pale-brown, tanagra-coloured mountains faintly glazed with blue and purple, that rose up suddenly out of the desert and faded away in a haze of heat against the sky. The stillness was overpowering. There was no sound at all, no voice of a bird or insect anywhere, and it gave me a queer godlike feeling to be standing there alone in the middle of such a splendid, hot, inhuman landscape as though I were on another planet altogether, on Jupiter or Mars, or in some place more distant and desolate still, where never would the grass grow or the clouds turn red.

I went to the boot of the car and took out my killing-box, my net, and my trowel. Then I stepped off the road into the soft burning sand. I walked slowly for about a hundred yards into the desert, my eyes searching the ground. I was not looking for scorpions but the lairs of scorpions. The scorpion is a cryptozoic and nocturnal creature that hides all through the day either under a stone or in a burrow, according to its type. Only after the sun has gone down does it come out to hunt for food.

The one I wanted, opisthophthalmus, was a burrower, so I wasted no time turning over stones. I searched only for burrows. After ten or fifteen minutes, I had found none; but already the heat was getting to be too much for me, and I decided reluctantly to return to the car. I walked back very slowly, still watching the ground, and I had reached the road and was in the act of stepping on to it when all at once, in the sand, not more than twelve inches from the edge of the tarmac, I caught sight of a scorpion’s burrow.

I put the killing-box and the net on the ground beside me. Then, with my little trowel, I began very cautiously to scrape away the sand all around the hole. This was an operation that never failed to excite me. It was like a treasure hunt-a treasure hunt with just the right amount of danger accompanying it to stir the blood. I could feel my heart beating away in my chest as I probed deeper and deeper into the sand.

And suddenly…there she was!

Oh, my heavens, what a whopper. A gigantic female scorpion, not opisthophthalmus, as I saw immediately, but pandinus, the other large African burrower. And clinging to her back-this was too good to be true! swarming all over her, were one, two, three, four, five -a total of fourteen tiny babies! The mother was six inches long at least! Her children were the size of small revolver bullets. She had seen me now, the first human she had ever seen in her life, and her pincers were wide open, her tail was curled high above her back like a question mark, ready to strike. I took up the net, and slid it swiftly underneath her, and scooped her up. She twisted and squirmed, striking wildly in all directions with the end of her tail. I saw a single large drop of venom fall through the mesh into the sand. Quickly, I transferred her, together with the offspring, to the killing-box, and closed the lid. Then I fetched the ether from the car, and poured it through the little gauze hole in the top of the box until the pad inside was well soaked.

How splendid she would look in my collection! The babies would, of course, fall away from her as they died, but I would stick them on again with glue in more or less their correct positions; and then I would be the proud possessor of a huge female pandinus with her own fourteen offspring on her back! I was extremely pleased. I lifted the killing-box (I could feel her thrashing about furiously inside) and placed it in the boot, together with the net and trowel. Then I returned to my seat in the car, lit a cigarette, and drove on.

The more contented I am, the slower I drive. I drove quite slowly now, and it must have taken me nearly an hour more to reach B’ir Rawd Salim, the halfway station. It was a most unenticing place. On the left, there was a single gasoline pump and a wooden shack. On the right, there were three more shacks, each about the size of a potting-shed. The rest was desert.

There was not a soul in sight. The time was twenty minutes before two in the afternoon, and the temperature inside the car was 106.

What with the nonsense of getting the water boiled before leaving Ismailia, I had forgotten completely to fill up with gasoline before leaving, and my gauge was now registering slightly less than two gallons. I’d cut it rather fine-but no matter. I pulled in alongside the pump, and waited. Nobody appeared. I pressed the horn button, and the four tuned horns on the Lagonda shouted their wonderful “Son gia mile c ire!” across the desert. Nobody appeared. I pressed again.

“Oh-So-lo-Me-Oh!” sang the horns. Mozart’s phrase sounded magnificent in these surroundings. But still nobody appeared. The inhabitants of Wit Rawd Salim didn’t give a damn, it seemed, about my friend Don Giovanni and the 1,003 women he had deflowered in Spain.

At last, after I had played the horns no less than six times, the door of the hut behind the gasoline pump opened and a tallish man emerged and stood on the threshold, doing up his buttons with both hands. He took his time over this, and not until he had finished did he glance up at the Lagonda. I looked back at him through my open window. I saw him take the first step in my direction…he took it very, very slowly…Then he took a second step.

My God! I thought at once. The spirochetes have got him!

He had the slow, wobbly walk, the looselimbed, high-stepping gait of a man with locomotor ataxia. With each step he took, the front foot was raised high in the air before him and brought down violently to the ground, as though he were stamping on a dangerous insect.

I thought: I had better get out of here. I had better start the motor and get the hell out of here before he reaches me, But I knew I couldn’t. I had to have the gasoline. I sat in the car staring at the awful creature as he came stamping laboriously over the sand. He must have had the revolting disease for years and years, otherwise it wouldn’t have developed into ataxis. Tabes dorsalis they call it in professional circles, and pathologically this means that the victim is suffering from degeneration of the posterior columns of the spinal chord. But ah my foes and oh my friends, it is really a lot worse than that; it is a slow and merciless consuming of the actual nerve fibres of the body by syphilitic toxins.

The man-the Arab, I shall call him-came right up to the door of my side of the car and peered in through the open window. I leaned away from him, praying that he would not come an inch closer. Without a doubt, he was one of the most blighted humans I had ever seen. His face had the eroded, eaten-away look of an old wood-carving when the worm has been at it, and the sight of it made me wonder how many other diseases the man was suffering from, besides syphilis.

“Salaam,” he mumbled.

“Fill up the tank,” I told him.

He didn’t move. He was inspecting the interior of the Lagonda with great interest. A terrible feculent odour came wafting in from his direction.

“Come along!” I said sharply. “I want some gasoline!”

He looked at me and grinned. It was more of a leer than a grin, an insolent mocking leer that seemed to be saying, “I am the king of the gasoline pump at B’ir Rawd Salim! Touch me if you dare!’ A fly had settled on the corner of one of his eyes. He made no attempt to brush it away.

“You want gasoline?” he said, taunting me.

I was about to swear at him, but I checked myself just in time, and answered politely, “Yes please, I would be very grateful.”

He watched me slyly for a few moments to be sure I wasn’t mocking him, then he nodded as though satisfied now with my behaviour. He turned away and started slowly towards the rear of the car. I reached into the door-pocket for my bottle of Glenmorangie. I poured myself a stiff one, and sat sipping it. That man’s face had been within a yard of my own; his foetid breath had come pouring into the car…and who knows how many billions of airborne viruses might not have come pouring in with it? On such an occasion it is a fine thing to sterilize the mouth and throat with a drop of Highland whisky. The whisky is also a solace. I emptied the glass, and poured myself another. Soon I began to feel less alarmed. I noticed the watermelon lying on the seat beside me. I decided that a slice of it at this moment would be refreshing. I took my knife from its case and cut out a thick section. Then, with the point of the knife, I carefully picked out all the black seeds, using the rest of the melon as a receptacle.

I sat drinking the whisky and eating the melon. Both very delicious.

“Gasoline is done,” the dreadful Arab said, appearing at the window. “I check water now, and oil.”

I would have preferred him to keep his hands off the Lagonda altogether, but rather than risk an argument, I said nothing. He went clumping off towards the front of the car, and his walk reminded me of a drunken Hitler Stormtrooper doing the goosestep in very slow motion.

Tabes dorsalis, as I live and breathe.

The only other disease to induce that queer high-stepping gait is chronic beriberi. Well he probably had that one, too. I cut myself another slice of watermelon, and concentrated for a minute or so on taking out the seeds with the knife. When I looked up again, I saw that the Arab had raised the bonnet of the car on the righthand side, and was bending over the engine. His head and shoulders were out of sight, and so were his hands and arms. What on earth was the man doing? The oil dipstick was on the other side. I rapped on the windshield. He seemed not to hear me. I put my head out of the window and shouted, “Hey! Come out of there!”

Slowly, he straightened up, and as he drew his right arm out of the bowels of the engine, I saw that he was holding in his fingers something that was long and black and curly and very thin.

“Good God!” I thought. “He’s found a snake in there!”

He came round to the window, grinning at me and holding the object out for me to see; and only then, as I got a closer look, did I realize that it was not a snake at all-it was the fan-belt of my Lagonda!

All the awful implications of suddenly being stranded in this outlandish place with this disgusting man came flooding over me as I sat there staring dumbly at my broken fanbelt.

“You can see,” the Arab was saying, “it was hanging on by a single thread. A good thing I noticed it.”

I took it from him and examined it closely. “You cut it!” I cried.

“Cut it?” he answered softly. “Why should I cut it?”

To be perfectly honest, it was impossible for me to judge whether he had or had not cut it. If he had, then he had also taken the trouble to fray the severed ends with some instrument to make it look like an ordinary break. Even so, my guess was that he had cut it, and if I was right then the implications were more sinister than ever.

“I suppose you know I can’t go on without a fan-belt?” I said.

He grinned again with that awful mutilated mouth, showing ulcerated gums. “If you go now,” he said, “you will boil over in three minutes.”

“So what do you suggest?”

“I shall get you another fan-belt.”

“You will?”

“Of course. There is a telephone here, and if you will pay for the call, I will telephone to Ismailia. And if they haven’t got one in Ismailia, I will telephone to Cairo. There is no problem.”

“No problem!” I shouted, getting out of the car. “And when pray, do you think the fan-belt is going to arrive in this ghastly place?”

“There is a mail-truck comes through every morning about ten o’clock. You would have it tomorrow.”

The man had all the answers. He never even had to think before replying.

This bastard, I thought, has cut [an-belts before.

I was very alert now, and watching him closely.

“They will not have a fan-belt for a machine of this make in Ismailia,” I said. “It would have to come from the agents in Cairo. I will telephone them myself.” The fact that there was a telephone gave me some comfort. The telephone poles had followed the road all the way across the desert, and I could see the two wires leading into the hut from the nearest pole. “I will ask the agents in Cairo to set out immediately for this place in a special vehicle,” I said.

The Arab looked along the road towards Cairo, some two hundred miles away. “Who is going to drive six hours here and six hours back to bring a fan-belt?” he said. “The mail will be just as quick.”

“Show me the telephone,” I said, starting towards the hut. Then a nasty thought struck me, and I stopped.

How could I possibly use this man’s contaminated instrument? The earpiece would have to be pressed against my ear, and the mouthpiece would almost certainly touch my mouth; and I didn’t give a damn what the doctors said about the impossibility of catching syphilis from remote contact. A syphilitic mouthpiece was a syphilitic mouthpiece, and you wouldn’t catch me putting it anywhere near my lips, thank you very much. I wouldn’t even enter his hut.

I stood there in the sizzling heat of the afternoon and looked at the Arab with his ghastly diseased face, and the Arab looked back at me, as cool and unruffled as you please.

“You want the telephone?” he asked.

“No,” I said. “Can you read English?”

“Oh, yes.”

“Very well. I shall write down for you the name of the agents and the name of this car, and also my own name. They know me there. You will tell them what is wanted. And listen…tell them to dispatch a special car immediately at my expense. I will pay them well. And if they won’t do that, tell them they have to get the fan-belt to Ismailia in time to catch the mailtruck. You understand?”

“There is no problem,” the Arab said.

So I wrote down what was necessary on a piece of paper and gave it to him. He walked away with that slow, stamping tread towards the hut, and disappeared inside. I closed the bonnet of the car. Then I went back and sat in the driver’s seat to think things out.

I poured myself another whisky, and lit a cigarette. There must be some traffic on this road. Somebody would surely come along before nightfall. But would that help me? No, it wouldn’t unless I were prepared to hitch a ride and leave the Lagonda and all my baggage behind to the tender mercies of the Arab. Was I prepared to do that? I didn’t know. Probably yes. But if I were forced to stay the night, I would lock myself in the car and try to keep awake as much as possible. On no account would I enter the shack where that creature lived. Nor would I touch his food. I had whisky and water, and I had half a watermelon and a slab of chocolate. That was ample.

The heat was pretty bad. The thermometer in the car was still around 1O4. It was hotter outside in the sun. I was perspiring freely. My God, what a place to get stranded in! And what a companion!

After about fifteen minutes, the Arab came out of the hut. I watched him all the way to the car.

“I talked to the garage in Cairo,” he said, pushing his face through the window. “Fan-belt will arrive tomorrow by mail-truck. Everything arranged.”

“Did you ask them about sending it at once?”

“They said impossible,” he answered.

“You’re sure you asked them?”

He inclined his head to one side and gave me that sly insolent grin. I turned away and waited for him to go. He stayed where he was. “We have house for visitors,” he said. “You can sleep there very nice. My wife will make food, but you will have to pay.”

“Who else is here besides you and your wife?”

“Another man,” he said. He waved an arm in the direction of the three shacks across the road, and I turned and saw a man standing in the doorway of the middle shack, a short wide man who was dressed in dirty khaki slacks and shirt. He was standing absolutely motionless in the shadow of the doorway, his arms dangling at his sides. He was looking at me.

“Who is he?” I said.

“Saleh.”

“What does he do?”

“He helps.”

“I will sleep in the car,” I said. “And it will not be necessary for your wife to prepare food. I have my own.” The Arab shrugged and turned away and started back towards the shack where the telephone was. I stayed in the car. What else could I do? It was just after two-thirty. In three or four hours’ time it would start to get a little cooler. Then I could take a stroll and maybe hunt up a few scorpions. Meanwhile, I must make the best of things as they were. I reached into the back of the car where I kept my box of books and, without looking, I took out the first one I touched. The box contained thirty or forty of the best books in the world, and all of them could be re-read a hundred times and would improve with each reading. It was immaterial which one I got. It turned out to be The Natural History of Selborne. I opened it at random.

We had in this village more than twenty years ago an idiot boy, whom I well remember, who, from a child, showed a strong propensity to bees; they were his food, his amusement, his sole object. And as people of this cast have seldom more than one point of view, so this lad exerted all his few faculties on this one pursuit. In winter he dozed away his time, within his father’s house, by the fireside, in a kind of torpid state, seldom departing from the chimney-corner; but in the summer he was all alert, and in quest of his game in the fields, and on sunny banks. Honeybees, bumble-bees, wasps, were his prey wherever he found them; he had no apprehensions from their stings, but would seize them nudis inanibus, and at once disarm them of their weapons, and suck their bodies for the sake of their honey-bags. Sometimes he would fill his bosom, between his shirt and skin, with a number of these captives, and sometimes confine them to bottles. He was a very merops apiaster, or bee-bird, and very injurious to men that kept bees; for he would slide into their bee-gardens, and, sitting down before the stools, would rap with his fingers on the hives, and so take the bees as they came out. He has been known to overturn hives for the sake of honey, of which he is passionately fond. Where metheglin was making, he would linger round the tubs and vessels, begging a draught of what he called bee-wine. As he ran about, he used to make a humming noise with his lips, resembling the buzzing of bees.

I glanced up from the book and looked around me. The motionless man across the road had disappeared. There was nobody in sight. The silence was eerie, and the stillness, the utter stillness and desolation of the place was profoundly oppressive. I knew I was being watched. I knew that every little move I made, every sip of whisky and every puff of a cigarette, was being carefully noticed. I detest violence and I never carry a weapon. But I could have done with one now. For a while, I toyed with the idea of starting the motor and driving on down the road until the engine boiled over. But how far would I get? Not very far in this heat and without a fan. One mile, perhaps, or two at the most.

No to hell with it. I would stay where I was and read my book.

It must have been about an hour later that I noticed a small dark speck moving towards me along the road in the far distance, coming from the Jerusalem direction. I laid aside my book without taking my eyes away from the speck. I watched it growing bigger and bigger. It was travelling at a great speed, at a really amazing speed. I got out of the Lagonda and hurried to the side of the road and stood there, ready to signal the driver to stop.

Closer and closer it came, and when it was about a quarter of a mile away, it began to slow down. Suddenly, I noticed the shape of its radiator. It was a Rolls-Royce! I raised an arm and kept it raised, and the big green car with a man at the wheel pulled in off the road and stopped beside my Lagonda.

I felt absurdly elated. Had it been a Ford or a Morris, I would have been pleased enough, but I would not have been elated. The fact that it was a Rolls-a Bentley would have done equally well, or an Isotta, or another Lagonda was a virtual guarantee that I would receive all the assistance I required; for whether you know it or not, there is a powerful brotherhood existing among people who own very costly automobiles. They respect one another automatically, and the reason they respect one another is simply that wealth respects wealth. In point of fact, there is nobody in the world that a very wealthy person respects more than another very wealthy person, and because of this, they naturally seek each other out wherever they go. Recognition signals of many kinds are used among them. With the female, the wearing of massive jewels is perhaps the most common; but the costly automobile is also much favoured, and is used by both sexes. It is a travelling placard, a public declaration of affluence, and as such, it is also a card of membership to that excellent unofficial society, the Very-Wealthy-Peoples Union. I am a member myself of long standing, and am delighted to be one. When I meet another member, as I was about to do now, I feel an immediate rapport. I respect him. We speak the same language. He is one of us. I had good reason, therefore, to be elated.

The driver of the Rolls climbed out and came towards me. He was a small dark man with olive skin, and he wore an immaculate white linen suit. Probably a Syrian, I thought. Just possibly a Greek. In the heat of the day he looked as cool as could be.

“Good afternoon,” he said. “Are you having trouble?”

I greeted him, and then bit by bit, I told him everything that had happened.

“My dear fellow,” he said in perfect English, “but my dear fellow, how very distressing. What rotten luck. This is no place to get stranded in.”

“It isn’t, is it?”

“And you say that a new fan-belt has definitely been ordered?”

“Yes,” I answered, “if I can rely upon the proprietor of this establishment.”

The Arab, who had emerged from his shack almost before the Rolls had come to a stop, had now joined us, and the stranger proceeded to question him swiftly in Arabic about the steps he had taken on my behalf. It seemed to me that the two knew each other pretty well, and it was clear that the Arab was in great awe of the new arrival. He was practically crawling along the ground in his presence.

“Well that seems to be all right,” the stranger said at last, turning to me. “But quite obviously you won’t be able to move on from here until tomorrow morning. Where were you headed for?”

” Jerusalem,” I said. “And I don’t relish the idea of spending the night in this infernal spot.’, “I should say not, my dear man. That would be most uncomfortable.” He smiled at me, showing exceptionally white teeth. Then he took out a cigarette case, and offered me a cigarette. The case was gold, and on the outside of it there was a thin line of green jade inlaid diagonally from corner to corner. It was a beautiful thing. I accepted the cigarette. He lit it for me, then lit his own.

The stranger took a long pull at his cigarette, inhaling deeply. Then he tilted back his head and blew the smoke up into the sun. “We shall both get heat-stroke if we stand around here much longer,” he said. “Will you permit me to make a suggestion?”

“But of course.”

“I do hope you won’t consider it presumptuous, coming from a complete stranger… “Please… “You can’t possibly remain here, so I suggest you come back and stay the night in my house.”

There! The Rolls-Royce was smiling at the Lagonda-smiling at it as it would never have smiled at a Ford or a Morris!

“You mean in Ismailia?” I said.

“No, no,” he answered, laughing. “I live just around the corner, just over there.” He waved a hand in the direction he had come from.

“But surely you were going to Ismailia? I wouldn’t want you to change your plans on my behalf.”

“I wasn’t going to Ismailia at all,” he said. “I was coming down here to collect the mail. My house-and this may surprise you-is quite close to where we are standing. You see that mountain. That’s Maghara. I’m immediately behind it.”

I looked at the mountain. It lay ten miles to the north, a yellow rocky lump, perhaps two thousand feet high. “Do you really mean that you have a house in the middle of all this…this wasteland?” I asked.

“You don’t believe me?” he said, smiling.

“Of course I believe you,” I answered. “Nothing surprises me any more. Except, perhaps,” and here I smiled back at him, “except when I meet a stranger in the middle of the desert, and he treats me like a brother. I am overwhelmed by your offer.”

“Nonsense, my dear fellow. My motives are entirely selfish. Civilized company is not easy to come by in these pans. I am quite thrilled at the thought of having a guest for dinner. Permit me to introduce myself Abdul Aziz.” He made a quick little bow.

“Oswald Cornelius,” I said. “It is a great pleasure.” We shook hands.

“I live partly in Beirut,” he said.

“I live in Paris.”

“Charming. And now-shall we go? Are you ready?”

“But my car,” I said. “Can I leave it here safely?”

“Have no fear about that. Omar is a friend of mine. He’s not much to look at, poor chap, but he won’t let you down if you’re with me. And the other one, Saleh, is a good mechanic. He’ll fit your new fanbelt when it arrives tomorrow. I’ll tell him now.”

Saleh, the man from across the road, had walked over while we were talking. Mr Aziz gave him his instructions. He then spoke to both men about guarding the Lagonda. He was brief and incisive. Omar and Saleh stood bowing and scraping. I went across to the Lagonda to get a suitcase. I needed a change of clothes badly.

“Oh, by the way,” Mr Aziz called over to me, “I usually put on a black tie for dinner.”

“Of course,” I murmured, quickly pushing back my first choice of suitcase and taking another.

“I do it for the ladies mostly. They seem to like dressing themselves up for dinner.”

I turned sharply and looked at him, but he was already getting into his car.

“Ready?” he said.

I took the briefcase and placed it in the back of the Rolls. Then I climbed into the front seat beside him, and we drove off.

During the drive, we talked casually about this and that. He told me that his business was in carpets. He had offices in Beirut and Damascus. His forefathers, he said, had been in the trade for hundreds of years.

I mentioned that I had a seventeenth-century Damascus carpet on the floor of my bedroom in Paris.

“You don’t mean it!” he cried, nearly swerving off the road with excitement. “Is it silk and wool, with the warp made entirely of silk? And has it got a ground of gold and silver threads?”

“Yes,” I said. “Exactly.”

“But my dear fellow! You mustn’t put a thing like that on the floor!”

“It is touched only by bare feet,” I said.

That pleased him. It seemed that he loved carpets almost as much as I loved the blue vases of Tchin-Hoa.

Soon we turned left off the tarred road on to a hard stony track and headed straight over the desert towards the mountain. “This is my private driveway,” Mr Aziz said. “It is five miles long.”

“You are even on the telephone,” I said, noticing the poles that branched off the main road to follow his private drive.

And then suddenly a queer thought struck me.

That Arab at the filling-station…he also was on the telephone.

Might not this, then, explain the fortuitous arrival of Mr Aziz?

Was it possible that my lonely host had devised a clever method of shanghaiing travellers off the road in order to provide himself with what he called “civilized company’ for dinner? Had he, in fact, given the Arab standing instructions to immobilize the cars of all likely-looking persons one after the other as they came along? “Just cut the fan-belt, Omar. Then phone me up quick. But make sure it’s a decent-looking fellow with a good car. Then I’ll pop along and see if I think he’s worth inviting to the house.

It was ridiculous of course.

“I think,” my companion was saying, “that you are wondering why in the world I should choose to have a house out here in a place like this.”

“Well, yes, I am a bit.”

“Everyone does,” he said.

“Everyone,” I said.

“Yes,” he said.

Well, well, I thought-everyone.

“I live here,” he said, “because I have a peculiar affinity with the desert. I am drawn to it the same way as a sailor is drawn to the sea. Does that seem so very strange to you?”

“No,” I answered, “it doesn’t seem strange at all.”

He paused and took a pull at his cigarette. Then he said, “That is one reason. But there is another. Are you a family man, Mr Cornelius?”

“Unfortunately not,” I answered cautiously.

“I am,” he said. “I have a wife and a daughter. Both of them, in my eyes at any rate, are very beautiful. My daughter is just eighteen. She had been to an excellent boarding-school in England, and she is now… ” he shrugged… “she is now just sitting around and waiting until she is old enough to get married. But this waiting period-what does one do with a beautiful young girl during that time? I can’t let her loose. She is far too desirable for that. When I take her to Beirut, I see the men hanging around her like wolves waiting to pounce. It drives me nearly out of my mind. I know all about men, Mr Cornelius. I know how they behave. It is true, of course, that I am not the only father who has had this problem. But the others seem somehow able to face it and accept it. They let their daughters go. They just turn them out of the house and look the other way. I cannot do that. I simply cannot bring myself to do it! I refuse to allow her to be mauled by every Achmed, Ali, and Hamil that comes along. And that, you see, is the other reason why I live in the desert-to protect my lovely child for a few more years from the wild beasts. Did you say that you had no family at all, Mr Cornelius?”

“I’m afraid that’s true.”

“Oh.” He seemed disappointed. “You mean you’ve never been married?”

“Well…no,” I said. “No. I haven’t.” I waited for the next inevitable question. It came about a minute later.

“Have you never wanted to get married and have children?”

They all asked that one. It was simply another way of saying, “Are you, in that case, homosexual?”

“Once,” I said. “Just once.”

“What happened?”

“There was only one person ever in my life, Mr Aziz…and after she went I sighed.

“You mean she died?”

I nodded, too choked up to answer.

“My dear fellow,” he said. “Oh, I am so sorry. Forgive me for intruding.”

We drove on for a while in silence.

“It’s amazing,” I murmured, “how one loses all interest in matters of the flesh after a thing like that. I suppose it’s the shock. One never gets over it.”

He nodded sympathetically, swallowing it all.

“So now I just travel around trying to forget it. I’ve been doing it for years.

We had reached the foot of Mount Maghara now and were following the track as it curved around the mountain towards the side that was invisible from the road the north side. “As soon as we round the next bend you’ll see the house,” Mr Aziz said.

We rounded the bend…and there it was! I blinked and stared, and I tell you that for the first few seconds I literally could not believe my eyes. I saw before me a white castle-I mean it-a tall, white castle with turrets and towers and little spires all over it, standing like a fairytale in the middle of a splash of green vegetation on the lower slope of the blazing-hot, bare, yellow mountain! It was fantastic! It was straight out of Hans Christian Andersen or Grimm. I had seen plenty of romantic-looking Rhine and Loire valley castles in my time, but never before had I seen anything with such a slender, graceful, fairytale quality as this! The greenery, as I observed when we drew closer, was a pretty garden of lawns and date-palms, and there was a high white wall going all the way round to keep out the desert.

“Do you approve?” my host asked, smiling.

“It’s fabulous!” I said. “It’s like all the fairytale castles in the world made into one.”

“That’s exactly what it is!” he cried. “It’s a fairy-tale castle! I built it especially for my daughter, my beautiful Princess.”

And the beautiful Princess is imprisoned within its walls by her strict and jealous father, bang Abdul Aziz, who refuses to allow her the pleasures of masculine company. But watch out, for here comes Prince Oswald Cornelius to the rescue: Unbeknownst to the bang, he is going to ravish the beautiful Princess, and make her very happy.

“You have to admit it’s different,” Mr Aziz said.

“It is that.”

“It is also nice and private. I sleep very peacefully here. So does the Princess. No unpleasant young men are likely to come climbing in through those windows during the night.”

“Quite so,” I said.

“It used to be a small oasis,” he went on. “I bought it from the government. We have ample water for the house, the swimming-pool, and three acres of garden.”

We drove through the main gates, and I must say it was wonderful to come suddenly into a miniature paradise of green lawns and flowerbeds and palm-trees. Everything was in perfect order, and water-sprinklers were playing on the lawns. When we stopped at the front door of the house, two servants in spotless gallabiyahs and scarlet tarbooshes ran out immediately, one to each side of the car, to open the doors for us.

Two servants? But would both of them have come out like that unless they’d been expecting two people? I doubted it. More and more, it began to look as though my odd little theory about being shanghaied as a dinner guest was turning out to be correct. It was all very amusing.

My host ushered me in through the front door, and at once I got that lovely shivery feeling that comes over the skin as one walks suddenly out of intense heat into an air-conditioned room. I was standing in the hall. The floor was of green marble. On my right, there was a wide archway leading to a garden room, and I received a fleeting impression of cool white walls, fine pictures, and superlative Louis XV furniture. What a place to find oneself in, in the middle of the Sinai Desert!

And now a woman was coming slowly down the stairs. My host had turned away to speak to the servants, and he didn’t see her at once, so when she reached the bottom step, the woman paused, and she laid her naked arm like a white anaconda along the rail of the banister, and there she stood, looking at me as though she were Queen Semiramis on the steps of Babylon, and I was a candidate who might or might not be to her taste. Her hair was jet-black, and she had a figure that made me wet my lips.

When Mr Aziz turned and saw her, he said, “Oh darling, there you are. I’ve brought you a guest. His car broke down at the filling-station-such rotten luck-so I asked him to come back and stay the night. Mr Cornelius…my wife.”

“How very nice,” she said quietly, coming forward.

I took her hand and raised it to my lips. “I am overcome by your kindness, madame,” I murmured. There was, upon that hand of hers, a diabolical perfume. It was almost exclusively animal. The subtle, sexy secretions of the spermwhale, the male musk-deer, and the beaver were all there, pungent and obscene beyond words; they dominated the blend completely, and only faint traces of clean vegetable oils-lemon, cajuput, and zeroli-were allowed to come through. It was superb! And another thing I noticed in the flash of that first moment was this: When I took her hand, she did not, as other women do, let it lie limply across my palm like a fillet of raw fish. Instead, she placed her thumb underneath my hand, with the fingers on top; and thus she was able to-and I swear she did-exert a gentle but suggestive pressure upon my hand as I administered the conventional kiss.

“Where is Diana?” asked Mr Aziz.

“She’s out by the pool,” the woman said. And turning to me, “Would you like a swim, Mr Cornelius? You must be roasted after hanging around that awful filling-station.”

She had huge velvet eyes, so dark they were almost black, and when she smiled at me, the end of her nose moved upwards, distending the nostrils.

There and then, Prince Oswald Cornelius decided that he cared not one whit about the beautiful Princess who was held captive in the castle by the jealous lang. He would ravish the Queen instead.

“Well… ” I said.

“I’m going to have one,” Mr Aziz said.

“Let’s all have one,” his wife said. “We’ll lend you a pair of trunks.”

I asked if I might go up to my room first and get out a clean shirt and clean slacks to put on after the swim, and my hostess said, “Yes, of course,” and told one of the servants to show me the way. He took me up two flights of stairs, and we entered a large white bedroom which had in it an exceptionally large double-bed. There was a well-equipped bathroom leading off to one side, with a pale-blue bathtub and a bidet to match. Everywhere, things were scrupulously clean and very much to my liking. While the servant was unpacking my case, I went over to the window and looked out, and I saw the great blazing desert sweeping in like a yellow sea all the way from the horizon until it met the white garden wall just below me, and there, within the wall, I could see the swimming-pool, and beside the pool there was a girl lying on her back in the shade of a big pink parasol. The girl was wearing a white swimming costume, and she was reading a book. She had long slim legs and black hair. She was the Princess.

What a set-up, I thought. The white castle, the comfort, the cleanliness, the air-conditioning, the two dazzlingly beautiful females, the watchdog husband, and a whole evening to work in! The situation was so perfectly designed for my entertainment that it would have been impossible to improve upon it. The problems that lay ahead appealed to me very much. A simple straightforward seduction did not amuse me any more. There was no artistry in that sort of thing; and I can assure you that had I been able, by waving a magic wand, to make Mr Abdul Aziz, the jealous watchdog, disappear for the night, I would not have done so. I wanted no pyrrhic victories.

When I left the room, the servant accompanied me. We descended the first flight of stairs, and then, on the landing on the floor below my own, I paused and said casually, “Does the whole family sleep on this floor?”

“Oh, yes,” the servant said. “That is the master’s room there”-indicating a door “and next to it is Mrs Aziz. Miss Diana is opposite.”

Three separate rooms. All very close together. Virtually impregnable. I tucked the information away in my mind and went on down to the pool. My host and hostess were there before me.

“This is my daughter, Diana,” my host said.

The girl in the white swimming-suit stood up and I kissed her hand. “Hello, Mr Cornelius,” she said.

She was using the same heavy animal perfume as her mother-ambergris, musk, and castor! What a smell it had bitchy, brazen, and marvellous! I sniffed at it like a dog. She was, I thought, even more beautiful than the parent, if that were possible. She had the same large velvety eyes, the same black hair, and the same shape of face; but her legs were unquestionably longer, and there was something about her body that gave it a slight edge over the older woman’s: it was more sinuous, more snaky, and almost certain to be a good deal more flexible. But the older woman, who was probably thirty-seven and looked no more than twenty-five, had a spark in her eye that the daughter could not possibly match.

Eeeny, meeny, miny, mo-just a little while ago, Prince Oswald had sworn that he would ravish the Queen alone, and to hell with the Princess. But now that he had seen the Princess in the flesh, he did not know which one to prefer. Both of them, in their different ways, held forth a promise of innumerable delights, the one innocent and eager, the other expert and voracious. The truth of the matter was that he would like to have them both-the Princess as an hors d’oeuvre, and the Queen as the main dish.

“Help yourself to a pair of trunks in the changing-room, Mr Cornelius,” Mrs Aziz was saying, so I went into the hut and changed, and when I came out again the three of them were already splashing about in the water. I dived in and joined them. The water was so cold it made me gasp.

“I thought that would surprise you,” Mr Aziz said, laughing. “It’s cooled. I keep it at sixty-five degrees. It’s more refreshing in this climate.”

Later, when the sun began dropping lower in the sky, we all sat around in our wet swimmingclothes while a servant brought us pale, ice-cold martinis, and it was at this point that I began, very slowly, very cautiously, to seduce the two ladies in my own particular fashion. Normally, when I am given a free hand, this is not especially difficult for me to do. The curious little talent that I happen to possess-the ability to hypnotize a woman with words very seldom lets me down. It is not, of course, done only with words. The words themselves, the innocuous, superficial words, are spoken only by the mouth, whereas the real message, the improper and exciting promise, comes from all the limbs and organs of the body, and is transmitted through the eyes. More than that I cannot honestly tell you about how it is done. The point is that it works. It works like cantharides. I believe that I could sit down opposite the Pope’s wife, if he had one, and within fifteen minutes, were I to try hard enough, she would be leaning towards me over the table with her lips apart and her eyes glazed with desire. It is a minor talent, not a great one, but I am nonetheless thankful to have had it bestowed upon me, and I have done my best at all times to see that it has not been wasted.

So the four of us, the two wondrous women, the little man, and myself, sat close together in a semi-circle beside the swimming-pool, lounging in deck-chairs and sipping our drinks and feeling the warm six o’clock sunshine upon our skin. I was in good form. I made them laugh a great deal. The story about the greedy old Duchess of Glasgow putting her hand in the chocolatebox and getting nipped by one of my scorpions had the daughter falling out of her chair with mirth; and when I described in detail the interior of my spider breeding-house in the garden outside Paris, both ladies began wriggling with revulsion and pleasure.

It was at this stage that I noticed the eyes of Mr Abdul Aziz resting upon me in a goodhumoured, twinkling kind of way. “Well, well,” the eyes seemed to be saying, “we are glad to see that you are not quite so disinterested in women as you led us to believe in the car.

Or is it, perhaps, that these congenial surroundings are helping you to forget that great sorrow of yours at last… ” Mr Aziz smiled at me, showing his pure white teeth. It was a friendly smile. I gave him a friendly smile back. What a friendly little fellow he was. He was genuinely delighted to see me paying so much attention to the ladies. So far, then, so good.

I shall skip very quickly over the next few hours, for it was not until after midnight that anything really tremendous happened to me. A few brief notes will suffice to cover the intervening period: At seven o’clock, we all left the swimmingpool and returned to the house to dress for dinner.

At eight o’clock, we assembled in the big living-room to drink another cocktail. The two ladies were both superbly turned out, and sparkling with jewels. Both of them wore lowcut, sleeveless evening-dresses which had come, without any doubt at all, from some great fashion house in Paris. My hostess was in black, her daughter in pale blue, and the scent of that intoxicating perfume was everywhere about them. What a pair they were! The older woman had that slight forward hunch to her shoulders which one sees only in the most passionate and practised females; for in the same way as a horsey woman will become bandy-legged from sitting constantly upon a horse, so a woman of great passion will develop a curious roundness of the shoulders from continually embracing men. It is an occupational deformity, and the noblest of them all.

The daughter was not yet old enough to have acquired this singular badge of honour, but with her it was enough for me simply to stand back and observe the shape of her body and to notice the splendid sliding motion of her thighs underneath the tight silk dress as she wandered about the room. She had a line of tiny soft golden hairs growing all the way up the exposed length of her spine, and when I stood behind her it was difficult to resist the temptation of running my knuckles up and down those lovely vertebrae.

At eight thirty, we moved into the diningroom. The dinner that followed was a really magnificent affair, but I shall waste no time here describing food or wine. Throughout the meal I continued to play most delicately and insidiously upon the sensibilities of the women, employing every skill that I possessed; and by the time the dessert arrived, they were melting before my eyes like butter in the sun.

After dinner we returned to the living-room for coffee and brandy, and then, at my host’s suggestion, we played a couple of rubbers of bridge.

By the end of the evening, I knew for certain that I had done my work well. The old magic had not let me down. Either of the two ladies, should circumstances permit, was mine for the asking. I was not deluding myself over this. It was a straightforward, obvious fact. It stood out a mile. The face of my hostess was bright with excitement, and whenever she looked at me across the cardtable, those huge dark velvety eyes would grow bigger and bigger, and the nostrils would dilate, and the mouth would open slightly to reveal the tip of a moist pink tongue squeezing through between the teeth. It was a marvellously lascivious gesture, and more than once it caused me to trump my own trick. The daughter was less daring but equally direct. Each time her eyes met mine, and that was often enough, she would raise her brows just the tiniest fraction of a centimetre, as though asking a question; then she would make a quick sly little smile, supplying the answer.

“I think it’s time we all went to bed,” Mr Aziz said, examining his watch. “It’s after eleven. Come along, my dears.”

Then a queer thing happened. At once, without a second’s hesitation and without another glance in my direction, both ladies rose and made for the door! It was astonishing. It left me stunned. I didn’t know what to make of it. It was the quickest thing I’d ever seen. And yet it wasn’t as though Mr Aziz had spoken angrily. His voice, to me at any rate, had sounded as pleasant as ever. But now he was already turning out the lights, indicating clearly that he wished me also to retire. What a blow! I had expected at least to receive a whisper from either the wife or the daughter before we separated for the night, just a quick three or four words telling me where to go and when; but instead, I was left standing like a fool beside the card-table while the two ladies glided out of the room.

My host and I followed them up the stairs. On the landing of the first floor, the mother and daughter stood side by side, waiting for me.

“Good night, Mr Cornelius,” my hostess said.

“Good night, Mr Cornelius,” the daughter said.

“Good night, my dear fellow,” Mr Aziz said. “I do hope you have everything you want.”

They turned away, and there was nothing for me to do but continue slowly, reluctantly, up the second flight of stairs to my own room. I entered it and closed the door. The heavy brocade curtains had already been drawn by one of the servants but I parted them and leaned out of the window to take a look at the night. The air was still and warm, and a brilliant moon was shining over the desert. Below me, the swimming-pool in the moonlight looked something like an enormous glass mirror lying flat on the lawn, and beside t I could see the four deck-chairs we had been sitting in earlier.

Well, well, I thought. What happens now?

One thing I knew I must not do in this house was to venture out of my room and go prowling around the corridors. That would be suicide. I had learned many years ago that there are three breeds of husband with whom one must never take unnecessary risks the Bulgarian, the Greek, and the Syrian. None of them, for some reason, resents you flirting quite openly with his wife, but he will kill you at once if he catches you getting into her bed. Mr Aziz was a Syrian. A degree of prudence was therefore essential, and if any move were going to be made now, it must be made not by me but by one of the two women, for only she (or they) would know precisely what was safe and what was dangerous. Yet I had to admit that after witnessing the way in which my host had called them both to heel four minutes ago, there was little hope of further action in the near future. The trouble was, though, that I had got myself so infernally steamed up.

I undressed and took a long cold shower. That helped. Then, because I have never been able to sleep in the moonlight, I made sure that the curtains were tightly drawn together. I got into bed, and for the next hour or so I lay reading some more of Gilbert White’s Natural History of Selborne. That also helped, and at last, somewhere between midnight and one a. m., there came a time when I was able to switch out the light and prepare myself for sleep without altogether too many regrets.

I was just beginning to doze off when I heard some tiny sounds. I recognized them at once. They were sounds that I had heard many times before in my life, and yet they were still, for me, the most thrilling and evocative in the whole world. They consisted of a series of little soft metallic noises, of metal grating gently against metal, and they were made, they were always made by somebody who was very slowly, very cautiously, turning the handle of one’s door from the outside. Instantly, I became wide awake. But I did not move. I simply opened my eyes and stared in the direction of the door; and I can remember wishing at that moment for a gap in the curtain, for just a small thin shaft of moonlight to come in from outside so that I could at least catch a glimpse of the shadow of the lovely form that was about to enter. But the room was as dark as a dungeon.

I did not hear the door open. No hinge squeaked. But suddenly a little gust of air swept through the room and rustled the curtains, and a moment later I heard the soft thud of wood against wood as the door was carefully closed again. Then came the click of the latch as the handle was released.

Next, I heard feet tiptoeing towards me over the carpet.

For one horrible second, it occurred to me that this might just possibly be Mr Abdul Aziz creeping in upon me with a long knife in his hand, but then all at once a warm extensile body was bending over mine, and a woman’s voice was whispering in my ear, “Don’t make a sound!”

“My dearest beloved,” I said, wondering which one of them it was, “I knew you’d Instantly her hand came over my mouth.

“Please!” she whispered. “Not another word!”

I didn’t argue. My lips had better things to do than that. So had hers.

Here I must pause. This is not like me at all, I know that. But just for once, I wish to be excused a detailed description of the great scene that followed. I have my own reasons for this and I beg you to respect them. In any case, it will do you no harm to exercise your own imagination for a change, and if you wish, I shall stimulate it a little by saying simply and truthfully that of the many thousands and thousands of women I have known in my time, none has transported me to greater extremes of ecstasy than this lady of the Sinai Desert. Her dexterity was amazing. Her passion was intense. Her range was unbelievable. At every turn, she was ready with some new and intricate manoeuvre. And to cap it all, she possessed the subtlest and most recondite style I have ever encountered. She was a great artist. She was a genius.

All this, you will probably say, indicated clearly that my visitor must have been the older woman. You would be wrong. It indicated nothing. True genius is a gift of birth. It has very little to do with age; and I can assure you that I had no way of knowing for certain which of them it was in the darkness of that room. I wouldn’t have bet a penny on it either way. At one moment, after some particularly boisterous cadenza, I would be convinced it was the wife. It must be the wife! Then suddenly the whole tempo would begin to change, and the melody would become so childlike and innocent that I found myself swearing it was the daughter. It must be the daughter!

Maddening it was not to know the true answer. It tantalized me. It also humbled me, for, after all, a connoisseur, a supreme connoisseur, should always be able to guess the vintage without seeing the label on the bottle. But this one really had me beat. At one point, I reached for cigarettes, intending to solve the mystery in the flare of a match, but her hand was on me in a flash, and cigarettes and matches were snatched away and flung across the room. More than once, I began to whisper the question itself into her ear, but I never got three words out before the hand shot up again and smacked itself over my mouth. Rather violently, too.

Very well, I thought. Let it be for now. Tomorrow morning, downstairs in the daylight, I shall know for certain which one of you it was. I shall know by the glow on the face, by the way the eyes look back into mine, and by a hundred other little telltale signs. I shall also know by the marks that my teeth have made on the left side of the neck, above the dress line. A rather wily move, that one, I thought, and so perfectly timed-my vicious bite was administered during the height of her passion-that she never for one moment realized the significance of the act.

It was altogether a most memorable night, and at least four hours must have gone by before she gave me a final fierce embrace, and slipped out of the room as quickly as she had come in.

The next morning I did not awaken until after ten o’clock. I got out of bed and drew open the curtains. It was another brilliant, hot, desert day. I took a leisurely bath, then dressed myself as carefully as ever. I felt relaxed and chipper. It made me very happy to think that I could still summon a woman to my room with my eyes alone, even in middle age. And what a woman! It would be fascinating to find out which one of them she was. I would soon know.

I made my way slowly down the two flights of stairs.

“Good morning, my dear fellow, good morning!” Mr Aziz said, rising from a small desk he had been writing at in the living-room. “Did you have a good night?”

“Excellent, thank you,” I answered, trying not to sound smug.

He came and stood close to me, smiling with his very white teeth. His shrewd little eyes rested on my face and moved over it slowly, as though searching for something.

“I have good news for you,” he said. “They called up from B’ir Rawd Salim five minutes ago, and said your fan-belt had arrived by the mailtruck. Saleh is fitting it on now. It’ll be ready in an hour. So when you’ve had some breakfast, I’ll drive you over and you can be on your way.”

I told him how grateful I was.

“We’ll be sorry to see you go,” he said. “It’s been an immense pleasure for all of us having you drop in like this, an immense pleasure.”

I had my breakfast alone in the dining-room. Afterwards, I returned to the living-room to smoke a cigarette while my host continued writing at his desk.

“Do forgive me,” he said. “I just have a couple of things to finish here. I won’t be long. I’ve arranged for your case to be packed and put in the car, so you have nothing to worry about. Sit down and enjoy your cigarette. The ladies ought to be down any minute now.”

The wife arrived first. She came sailing into the room looking more than ever like the dazzling Queen Semiramis of the Nile, and the first thing I noticed about her was the pale-green chiffon scarf knotted casually around her neck! Casually but carefully! So carefully that no pan of the skin of the neck was visible. The woman went straight over to her husband and kissed him on the cheek. “Good morning, my darling,” she said.

You cunning beautiful bitch, I thought.

“Good morning, Mr Cornelius,” she said gaily, coming over to sit in the chair opposite mine. “Did you have a good night? I do hope you had everything you wanted.”

Never in my life have I seen such a sparkle in a woman’s eyes as I saw in hers that morning, nor such a glow of pleasure in a woman’s face.

“I had a very good night indeed, thank you,” I answered, showing her that I knew.

She smiled and lit a cigarette. I glanced over at Mr Aziz, who was still writing away busily at the desk with his back to us. He wasn’t paying the slightest attention to his wife or to me. He was, I thought, exactly like all the other poor cuckolds that I ever created. Not one of them would believe that it could happen to him, not right under his own nose.

“Good morning, everybody!” cried the daughter, sweeping into the room. “Good morning, daddy! Good morning, mummy!” She gave them each a kiss. “Good morning, Mr Cornelius!” She was wearing a pair of pink slacks and a rust-coloured blouse, and I’ll be damned if she didn’t also have a scarf tied carelessly but carefully around her neck! A chiffon scarf!

“Did you have a decent night?” she asked, perching herself like a young bride on the arm of my chair, arranging herself in such a way that one of her thighs rested against my forearm. I leaned back and looked at her closely. She looked back at me and winked. She actually winked! Her face was glowing and sparkling every bit as much as her mother’s, and if anything, she seemed even more pleased with herself than the older woman.

I felt pretty confused. Only one of them had a bite mark to conceal, yet both of them had covered their necks with scarves. I conceded that this might be a coincidence, but on the face of it, it looked much more like a conspiracy to me. It looked as though they were both working closely together to keep me from discovering the truth. But what an extraordinary screwy business! And what was the purpose of it all? And in what other peculiar ways, might I ask, did they plot and plan together among themselves? Had they drawn lots or something the night before? Or did they simply take it in turns with visitors? I must come back again, I told myself, for another visit as soon as possible just to see what happens the next time. In fact, I might motor down specially from Jerusalem in a day or two. It would be easy, I reckoned, to get myself invited again.

“Are you ready, Mr Cornelius?” Mr Aziz said, rising from his desk.

“Quite ready,” I answered.

The ladies, sleek and smiling, led the way outside to where the big green Rolls-Royce was waiting. I kissed their hands and murmured a million thanks to each of them. Then I got into the front seat beside my host, and we drove off. The mother and daughter waved. I lowered my window and waved. Then we were out of the garden and into the desert, following the stony yellow track as it skirted the base of Mount Maghara, with the telegraph poles marching along beside us.

During the journey, my host and I conversed pleasantly about this and that. I was at pains to be as agreeable as possible because my one object now was to get myself invited to stay at the house again. If I didn’t succeed in getting him to ask me, then I should have to ask him. I would do it at the last moment. “Good-bye, my dear friend,” I would say, gripping him warmly by the throat. “May I have the pleasure of dropping in to see you again if I happen to be passing this way?” And of course he would say yes.

“Did you think I exaggerated when I told you my daughter was beautiful?” he asked me.

“You understated it,” I said. “She’s a raving beauty. I do congratulate you. But your wife is no less lovely. In fact, between the two of them they almost swept me off my feet,” I added, laughing.

“I noticed that,” he said, laughing with me. “They’re a couple of very naughty girls. They do so love to flirt with other men. But why should I mind. There’s no harm in flirting.”

“None whatsoever,” I said.

“I think it’s gay and fun.”

“It’s charming,” I said.

In less than half an hour we had reached the main Ismailia-Jerusalem road. Mr Aziz turned the Rolls on to the black tarmac strip and headed for the filling-station at seventy miles an hour. In a few minutes we would be there. So now I tried moving a little closer to the subject of another visit, fishing gently for an invitation. “I can’t get over your house,” I said. “I think it’s simply wonderful.”

“It is nice, isn’t it?”

“I suppose you’re bound to get pretty lonely out there, on and off, just the three of you together?”

“It’s no worse than anywhere else,” he said. “People get lonely wherever they are. A desert, or a city it doesn’t make much difference, really. But we do have visitors, you know. You’d be surprised at the number of people who drop in from time to time. Like you, for instance. It was a great pleasure having you with us, my dear fellow.”

“I shall never forget it,” I said. “It is a rare thing to find kindness and hospitality of that order nowadays.”

I waited for him to tell me that I must come again, but he didn’t. A little silence sprang up between us, a slightly uneasy little silence. To bridge it, I said, “I think yours is the most thoughtful paternal gesture I’ve ever heard of in my life.”

“Mine?”

“Yes. Building a house right out there in the back of beyond and living in it just for your daughter’s sake, to protect her. I think it’s remarkable.”

I saw him smile, but he kept his eyes on the road and said nothing. The filling-station and the group of huts were now in sight about a mile ahead of us. The sun was high and it was getting hot inside the car.

“Not many fathers would put themselves out to that extent,” I went on.

Again he smiled, but somewhat bashfully, this time, I thought. And then he said, “I don’t deserve quite as much credit as you like to give me, really I don’t. To be absolutely honest with you, that pretty daughter of mine isn’t the only reason for my living in such splendid isolation.”

“I know that.”

“You do?”

“You told me. You said the other reason was the desert. You loved it, you said, as a sailor loves the sea.”

“So I did. And it’s quite true. But there’s still a third reason.”

“Oh, and what is that?”

He didn’t answer me. He sat quite still with his hands on the wheel and his eyes fixed on the road ahead.

“I’m sorry,” I said. “I shouldn’t have asked the question. It’s none of my business.”

“No, no, that’s quite all right,” he said. “Don’t apologize.”

I stared out of the window at the desert. “I think it’s hotter than yesterday,” I said. “It must be well over a hundred already.”

“Yes.”

I saw him shifting a little in his seat, as though trying to get comfortable, and then he said, “I don’t really see why I shouldn’t tell you the truth about that house. You don’t strike me as being a gossip.”

“Certainly not,” I said.

We were close to the filling-station now, and he had slowed the car down almost to walkingspeed to give himself time to say what he had to say. I could see the two Arabs standing beside my Lagonda, watching us.

“That daughter,” he said at length, “the one you met-she isn’t the only daughter I have.”

“Oh, really?”

“I’ve got another who is five years older than she.”

“And just as beautiful, no doubt,” I said. “Where does she live? In Beirut?”

“No, she’s in the house.”

“In which house? Not the one we’ve just left?”

“Yes.”

“But I never saw her!”

“Well,” he said, turning suddenly to watch my face, “maybe not.”

“But why?”

“She has leprosy.”

I jumped.

“Yes, I know,” he said, “it’s a terrible thing. She has the worst kind, too, poor girl. It’s called anaesthetic leprosy. It is highly resistant, and almost impossible to cure. If only it were the nodular variety, it would be much easier. But it isn’t, and there you are. So when a visitor comes to the house, she keeps to her own apartment, on the third floor… The car must have pulled into the fillingstation about then because the next thing I can remember was seeing Mr Abdul Aziz sitting there looking at me with those small clever black eyes of his, and he was saying, “But my dear fellow, you mustn’t alarm yourself like this. Calm yourself down, Mr Cornelius, calm yourself down! There’s absolutely nothing in the world for you to worry about. It is not a very contagious disease. You have to have the most intimate contact with the person in order to catch it.

I got out of the car very slowly and stood in the sunshine. The Arab with the diseased face was grinning at me and saying, “Fan-belt all fixed now. Everything fine.” I reached into my pocket for cigarettes, but my hand was shaking so violently I dropped the packet on the ground. I bent down and retrieved it. Then I got a cigarette out and managed to light it. When I looked up again, I saw the green Rolls-Royce already half a mile down the road, and going away fast.

The Great Switcheroo

THERE were about forty people at Jerry and Samantha’s cocktail-party that evening. It was the usual crowd, the usual discomfort, the usual appalling noise. People had to stand very close to one another and shout to make themselves heard. Many were grinning, showing capped white teeth. Most of them had a cigarette in the left hand, a drink in the right.

I moved away from my wife Mary and her group. I headed for the small bar in the far corner, and when I got there, I sat down on a barstool and faced the room. I did this so that I could look at the women. I settled back with my shoulders against the bar-rail, sipping my Scotch and examining the women one by one over the rim of my glass.

I was studying not their figures but their faces, and what interested me there was not so much the face itself but the big red mouth in the middle of it all. And even then, it wasn’t the whole mouth but only the lower lip. The lower lip, I had recently decided, was the great revealer. It gave away more than the eyes. The eyes hid their secrets. The lower lip hid very little. Take, for example, the lower lip of Jacinth Winkleman, who was standing nearest to me. Notice the wrinkles on that lip, how some were parallel and some radiated outward. No two people had the same pattern of lip-wrinkles, and come to think of it, you could catch a criminal that way if you had his lip-print on file and he had taken a drink at the scene of the crime. The lower lip is what you suck and nibble when you’re ruffled, and Martha Sullivan was doing that right now as she watched from a distance her fatuous husband slobbering over Judy Martinson. You lick it when lecherous. I could see Ginny Lomax licking hers with the tip of her tongue as she stood beside Ted Dorling and gazed up into his face. It was a deliberate lick, the tongue coming out slowly and making a slow wet wipe along the entire length of the lower lip. I saw Ted Dorling looking at Ginny’s tongue, which was what she wanted him to do.

It really does seem to be a fact, I told myself, as my eyes wandered from lower lip to lower lip across the room, that all the less attractive traits of the human animal, arrogance, rapacity, gluttony, lasciviousness, and the rest of them, are clearly signalled in that little carapace of scarlet skin. But you have to know the code. The protuberant or bulging lower lip is supposed to signify sensuality. But this is only half true in men and wholly untrue in women. In women, it is the thin line you should look for, the narrow blade with the sharply delineated bottom edge. And in the nymphomaniac there is a tiny just visible crest of skin at the top centre of the lower lip.

Samantha, my hostess, had that.

Where was she now, Samantha?

Ah, there she was, taking an empty glass out of a guest’s hand. Now she was heading my way to refill it.

“Hello, Vic,” she said: “You all alone?”

She’s a nympho-bird all right, I told myself. But a very rare example of the species, because she is entirely and utterly monogamous. She is a married monogamous nympho-bird who stays for ever in her own nest.

She is also the fruitiest female I have ever set eyes upon in my whole life.

“Let me help you,” I said, standing up and taking the glass from her hand. “What’s wanted in here?”

“Vodka on the rocks,” she said. “Thanks, Vic.” She laid a lovely long white arm upon the top of the bar and she leaned forward so that her bosom rested on the bar-rail, squashing upward. “Oops,” I said, pouring vodka outside the glass.

Samantha looked at me with huge brown eyes, but said nothing.

“I’ll wipe it up,” I said.

She took the refilled glass from me and walked away. I watched her go. She was wearing black pants. They were so tight around the buttocks that the smallest mole or pimple would have shown through the cloth. But Samantha Rainbow had not a blemish on her bottom. I caught myself licking my own lower lip. That’s right, I thought. I want her. I lust after that woman. But it’s too risky to try. It would be suicide to make a pass at a girl like that. First of all, she lives next door, which is too close. Secondly, as I have already said, she is monogamous. Thirdly, she is thick as a thief with Mary, my own wife. They exchange dark female secrets. Fourthly, her husband Jerry is my very old and good friend, and not even I, Victor Hammond, though I am churning with lust, would dream of trying to seduce the wife of a man who is my very old and trusty friend.

Unless…

It was at this point, as I sat on the barstool letching over Samantha Rainbow, that an interesting idea began to filter quietly into the centre of my brain. I remained still, allowing the idea to expand. I watched Samantha across the room, and began fitting her into the framework of the idea. Oh, Samantha, my gorgeous and juicy little jewel, I shall have you yet.

But could anybody seriously hope to get away with a crazy lark like that?

No, not in a million nights.

One couldn’t even try it unless Jerry agreed. So why think about it?

Samantha was standing about six yards away, talking to Gilbert Mackesy. The fingers of her right hand were curled around a tall glass. The fingers were long and almost certainly dexterous.

Assuming, just for the fun of it, that Jerry did agree, then even so, there would still be gigantic snags along the way. There was, for example, the little matter of physical characteristics. I had seen Jerry many times at the club having a shower after tennis, but right now I couldn’t for the life of me recall the necessary details. It wasn’t the sort of thing one noticed very much.

Usually, one didn’t even look.

Anyway, it would be madness to put the suggestion to Jerry pointblank. I didn’t know him that well. He might be horrified. He might even turn nasty. There could be an ugly scene. I must test him out, therefore, in some subtle fashion.

“You know something,” I said to Jerry about an hour later when we were sitting together on the sofa having a last drink. The guests were drifting away and Samantha was by the door saying goodbye to them. My own wife Mary was out on the terrace talking to Bob Swain. I could see through the open french windows. “You know something funny?” I said to Jerry as we sat together on the sofa.

“What’s funny?” Jerry asked me.

“A fellow I had lunch with today told me a fantastic story. Quite unbelievable.”

“What story?” Jerry said. The whisky had begun to make him sleepy.

“This man, the one I had lunch with, had a terrific letch after the wife of his friend who lived nearby. And his friend had an equally big letch after the wife of the man I had lunch with. Do you see what I mean?”

“You mean two fellers who lived close to each other both fancied each other’s wives.”

“Precisely,” I said.

“Then there was no problem,” Jerry said.

“There was a very big problem,” I said. “The wives were both very faithful and honourable women.”

“Samantha’s the same,” Jerry said. “She wouldn’t look at another man.”

“Nor would Mary,” I said. “She’s a fine girl.”

Jerry emptied his glass and set it down carefully on the sofa-table. “So what happened in your story?” he said. “It sounds dirty.”

“What happened,” I said, “was that these two randy sods cooked up a plan which made it possible for each of them to ravish the other’s wife without the wives ever knowing it. If you can believe such a thing.”

“With chloroform?” Jerry said.

“Not at all. They were fully conscious.”

“Impossible,” Jerry said. “Someone’s been pulling your leg.”

“I don’t think so,” I said. “From the way this man told it to me, with all the details and everything, I don’t think he was making it up. In fact, I’m sure he wasn’t. And listen, they didn’t do it just once, either. They’ve been doing it every two or three weeks for months!”

“And the wives don’t know?”

“They haven’t a clue.”

“I’ve got to hear this,” Jerry said. “Let’s get another drink first.”

We crossed to the bar and refilled our glasses, then returned to the sofa.

“You must remember,” I said, “that there had to be a tremendous lot of preparation and rehearsal beforehand. And many intimate details had to be exchanged to give the plan a chance of working. But the essential part of the scheme was simple: “They fixed a night, call it Saturday. On that night the husbands and wives were to go up to bed as usual, at say eleven or eleven thirty.

“From then on, normal routine would be preserved. A little reading, perhaps, a little talking then out with the lights.

“After lights out, the husbands would at once roll over and pretend to go to sleep. This was to discourage their wives from getting fresh, which at this stage must on no account be permitted. So the wives went to sleep. But the husbands stayed awake. So far so good.

“Then at precisely one a. m., by which time the wives would be in a good deep sleep, each husband would slip quietly out of bed, put on a pair of bedroom slippers and creep downstairs in his pyjamas. He would open the front door and go out into the night, taking care not to close the door behind him.

“They lived,” I went on, “more or less across the street from one another. It was a quiet suburban neighbourhood and there was seldom anyone about at that hour. So these two furtive pyjama-clad figures would pass each other as they crossed the street, each one heading for another house, another bed, another woman.”

Jerry was listening to me carefully. His eyes were a little glazed from drink, but he was listening to every word.

“The next pan,” I said, “had been prepared very thoroughly by both men. Each knew the inside of his friend’s house almost as well as he knew his own. He knew how to find his way in the dark downstairs and up without knocking over the furniture. He knew his way to the stairs and exactly how many steps there were to the top and which of them creaked and which didn’t. He knew on which side of the bed the woman upstairs was sleeping.

“Each took off his slippers and left them in the hall, then up the stairs he crept in his bare feet and pyjamas. This part of it, according to my friend, was rather exciting. He was in a dark silent house that wasn’t his own, and on his way to the main bedroom he had to pass no less than three children’s bedrooms where the doors were always left slightly open.”

“Children!” Jerry cried. “My God, what if one of them had woken up and said, “Daddy, is that you?”

“That was all taken care of,” I said. “Emergency procedure would then come into effect immediately. Also if the wife, just as he was creeping into her room, woke up and said, “Darling, what’s wrong? Why are you wandering about?’; then again, emergency procedure.”

“What emergency procedure?” Jerry said.

“Simple,” I answered. “The man would immediately dash downstairs and out the front door and across to his own house and ring the bell. This was a signal for the other character, no matter what he was doing at the time, also to rush downstairs at full speed and open the door and let the other fellow in while he went out. This would get them both back quickly to their proper houses.”

“With egg all over their faces,” Jerry said.

“Not at all,” I said.

“That doorbell would have woken the whole house,” Jerry said.

“Of course,” I said. “And the husband, returning upstairs in his pyjamas, would merely say, “I went to see who the hell was ringing the bell at this ungodly hour. Couldn’t find anyone. It must have been a drunk.”

“What about the other guy?” Jerry asked. “How does he explain why he rushed downstairs when his wife or child spoke to him?”

“He would say, “I heard someone prowling about outside, so I rushed down to get him, but he escaped.’ “Did you actually see him?’ his wife would ask anxiously. “Of course I saw him,’ the husband would answer. “He ran off down the street. He was too damn fast for me.’ Whereupon the husband would be warmly congratulated for his bravery.”

“Okay,” Jerry said. “That’s the easy part. Everything so far is just a matter of good planning and good timing. But what happens when these two horny characters actually climb into bed with each other’s wives?”

“They go right to it,” I said.

“The wives are sleeping,” Jerry said.

“I know,” I said. “So they proceed immediately with some very gentle but very skilful loveplay, and by the time these dames are fully awake, they’re as randy as rattlesnakes.”

“No talking, I presume,” Jerry said.

“Not a word.”

“Okay, so the wives are awake,” Jerry said. “And their hands get to work. So just for a start, what about the simple question of body size? What about the difference between the new man and the husband? What about tallness and shortness and fatness and thinness? You’re not telling me these men were physically identical?”

“Not identical, obviously,” I said. “But they were more or less similar in build and height. That was essential. They were both cleanshaven and had roughly the same amount of hair on their heads. That sort of similarity is commonplace. Look at you and me, for instance. We’re roughly the same height and build, aren’t we?”

“Are we?” Jerry said.

“How tall are you?” I said.

“Six foot exactly.”

“I’m five eleven,” I said. “One inch difference. What do you weigh?”

“One hundred and eighty-seven.”

“I’m a hundred and eighty-four,” I said. “What’s three pounds among friends?”

There was a pause, Jerry was looking out through the french windows on to the terrace where my wife, Mary, was standing. Mary was still talking to Bob Swain and the evening sun was shining in her hair. She was a dark pretty girl, with a bosom. I watched Jerry. I saw his tongue come out and go sliding along the surface of his lower lip.

“I guess you’re right,” Jerry said, still looking at Mary. “I guess we are about the same size you and me.” When he turned back and faced me again, there was a little red rose high up on each cheek. “Go on about these two men,” he said.

“What about some of the other differences?”

“You mean faces?” I said. “No one’s goin to see faces in the dark.”

“I’m not talking about faces,” Jerry said.

“What are you talking about, then?”

“I’m talking about their cocks,” Jerry said “That’s what it’s all about isn’t it? And you’n not going to tell me “Oh, yes, I am,” I said. “Just so long as both the men were either circumcised or uncircumcised, then there was really no problem.”

“Are you seriously suggesting that all men have the same size in cocks?” Jerry said. “Because they don’t.”

“I know they don’t,” I said.

“Some are enormous,” Jerry said. “And some are titchy.”

“There are always exceptions,” I told him. “But you’d be surprised at the number of men whose measurements are virtually the same, give or take a centimetre. According to my friend, ninety per cent are normal. Only ten per cent are notably large or small.”

“I don’t believe that,” Jerry said.

“Check on it sometime,” I said. “Ask some well-travelled girl.”

Jerry took a long slow sip of his whisky, and his eyes over the top of his glass were looking again at Mary on the terrace. “What about the rest of it?” he said.

“No problem,” I said.

“No problem, my arse,” he said. “Shall I tell you why this is a phony story?”

“Go ahead.”

“Everybody knows that a wife and husband who have been married for some years develop a kind of routine. It’s inevitable. My God, a new operator would be spotted instantly. You know damn well he would. You can’t suddenly wade in with a totally different style and expect the woman not to notice it, and I don’t care how randy she was. She’d smell a rat in the first minute!”

“A routine can be duplicated,” I said. “Just so long as every detail of that routine is described beforehand.”

“A bit personal, that,” Jerry said.

“The whole thing’s personal,” I said. “So each man tells his story. He tells precisely what he usually does. He tells everything. The lot. The works. The whole routine from beginning to end.”

“Jesus,” Jerry said.

Each of these men,” I said, “had to learn a new part. He had in effect, to become an actor. He was impersonating another character.”

“Not so easy, that,” Jerry said.

“No problem at all, according to my friend. The only thing one had to watch out for was not to get carried away and start improvising. One had to follow the stage directions very carefully and stick to them.”

Jerry took another pull at his drink. He also took another look at Mary on the terrace. Then he leaned back against the sofa, glass in hand.

“These two characters,” he said. “You mean they actually pulled it off?”

“I’m damn sure they did,” I said. “They’re still doing it. About once every three weeks.”

“Fantastic story” Jerry said. “And a damn crazy dangerous thing to do. Just imagine the sort of hell that would break loose if you were caught. Instant divorce. Two divorces, in fact. One on each side of the street. Not worth it.”

“Takes a lot of guts,” I said.

“The party’s breaking up,” Jerry said. “They’re all going home with their goddam wives.”

I didn’t say any more after that. We sat there for a couple of minutes sipping our drinks while the guests began drifting towards the hall.

“Did he say it was fun, this friend of yours?” Jerry asked suddenly.

“He said it was a gas,” I answered. “He said all the normal pleasures got intensified one hundred per cent because of the risk. He swore it was the greatest way of doing it in the world, impersonating the husband and the wife not knowing it.”

At that point, Mary came in through the french windows with Bob Swain. She had an empty glass in one hand and a flame-coloured azalea in the other. She had picked the azalea on the terrace.

“I’ve been watching you,” she said, pointing the flower at me like a pistol. “You’ve hardly stopped talking for the last ten minutes. What’s he been telling you, Jerry?”

“A dirty story,” Jerry said, grinning.

“He does that when he drinks,” Mary said.

“Good story,” Jerry said. “But totally impossible. Get him. to tell it to you sometime.”

“I don’t like dirty stories,” Mary said. “Come along, Vic. It’s time we went.”

“Don’t go yet,” Jerry said, fixing his eyes upon her splendid bosom, “Have another drink.”

“No thanks,” she said. “The children’ll be screaming for their supper. I’ve had a lovely time.”

“Aren’t you going to kiss me good night?” Jerry said, getting up from the sofa. He went for her mouth, but she turned her head quickly and he caught only the edge of her cheek.

“Go away, Jerry,” she said. “You’re drunk.”

“Not drunk,” Jerry said. “Just lecherous.”

“Don’t you get lecherous with me, my boy,” Mary said sharply. “I hate that sort of talk.” She marched away across the room, carrying her bosom before her like a battering-ram.

“So long, Jerry,” I said. “Fine party.”

Mary, full of dark looks, was waiting for me in the hall. Samantha was there, too, saying goodbye to the last guests-Samantha with her dexterous fingers and her smooth skin and her smooth, dangerous thighs. “Cheer up, Vic,” she said to me, her white teeth showing. She looked like the creation, the beginning of the world, the first morning. “Good night, Vic darling,” she said, stirring her fingers in my vitals.

I followed Mary out of the house. “You feeling all right?” she asked.

“Yes,” I said. “Why not?”

“The amount you drink is enough to make anyone feel ill,” she said.

There was a scrubby old hedge dividing our place from Jerry’s and there was a gap in it we always used. Mary and I walked through the gap in silence. We went into the house and she cooked up a big pile of scrambled eggs and bacon, and we ate it with the children.

After the meal, I wandered outside. The summer evening was clear and cool and because I had nothing else to do I decided to mow the grass in the front garden. I got the mower out of the shed and started it up. Then I began the old routine of marching back and forth behind t. I like mowing grass. It is a soothing operation, and on our front lawn I could always look at Samantha’s house going one way and think about her going the other.

I had been at it for about ten minutes when Jerry came strolling through the gap in the hedge. He was smoking a pipe and had his hands in his pockets and he stood on the edge of the grass, watching me. I pulled up in front of him, but left the motor ticking over.

“Hi, sport,” he said. “How’s everything?”

“I’m in the doghouse,” I said. “So are you.”

“Your little wife,” he said, “is just too goddam prissy to be true.”

“Oh, I know that.”

“She rebuked me in my own house,” Jerry said.

“Not very much.”

“It was enough,” he said, smiling slightly.

“Enough for what?”

“Enough to make me want to get a little bit of my own back on her. So what would you think if I suggested you and I have a go at that thing your friend told you about at lunch?”

When he said this, I felt such a surge of excitement my stomach nearly jumped out of my mouth. I gripped the handles of the mower and started revving the engine.

“Have I said the wrong thing?” Jerry asked.

I didn’t answer.

“Listen,” he said. “If you think it’s a lousy idea, let’s just forget I ever mentioned it. You’re not mad at me, are you?”

“I’m not mad at you, Jerry,” I said. “It’s just that it never entered my head that we should do it.”

“It entered mine,” he said. “The set-up is perfect. We wouldn’t even have to cross the street.” His face had gone suddenly bright and his eyes were shining like two stars. “So what do you say, Vic?”

“I’m thinking,” I said.

“Maybe you don’t fancy Samantha.”

“I don’t honestly know,” I said.

“She’s lots of fun,” Jerry said. “I guarantee that.”

At this point I saw Mary come out on to the front porch. “There’s Mary,” I said. “She’s looking for the children. We’ll talk some more tomorrow.”

“Then it’s a deal?”

“It could be, Jerry. But only on condition we don’t rush it. I want to be dead sure everything is right before we start. Damn it all, this is a whole brand-new can of beans!”

“No, it’s not!” he said. “Your friend said it was a gas. He said it was easy.”

“Ah, yes,” I said, “My friend. Of course. But each case is different.” I opened the throttle on the mower and went whining away across the lawn. When I got to the far side and turned around, Jerry was already through the gap in the hedge and walking up to his front door.

The next couple of weeks was a period of high conspiracy for Jerry and me. We held secret meetings in bars and restaurants to discuss strategy, and sometimes he dropped into my office after work and we had a planning session behind the closed door. Whenever a doubtful point arose, Jerry would always say, “How did your friend do it?” And I would play for time and say, “I’ll call him up and ask him about that one.”

After many conferences and much talk, we agreed upon the following main points: 1. That D Day should be a Saturday.

2. That on D Day evening we should take our wives out to a good dinner, the four of us together.

3. That Jerry and I should leave our houses and cross over through the gap in the hedge at precisely one a.m. Sunday morning.

4. That instead of lying in bed in the dark until one a.m. came along, we should both, as soon as our wives were asleep, go quietly downstairs to the kitchen and drink coffee.

5. That we should use the front doorbell idea if an emergency arose.

6. That the return cross-over time was fixed for two a.m.

7. That while in the wrong bed, questions (if any) from the woman must be answered by an “Uh-uh’ sounded with the lips closed tight.

8. That I myself must immediately give up cigarettes and take to a pipe so that I would “smell’ the same as Jerry.

9. That we should at once start using the same brand of hair oil and after-shave lotion.

10. That as both of us normally wore our wrist-watches in bed, and they were much the same shape, it was decided not to exchange. Neither of us wore rings.

11. That each man must have something unusual about him that the woman would identify positively with her own husband. We therefore invented what became known as “The Sticking Plaster Ploy’. It worked like this: on D Day evening, when the couples arrived back in their own homes immediately after the dinner, each husband would make a point of going to the kitchen to cut himself a piece of cheese. At the same time, he would carefully stick a large piece of plaster over the tip of the forefinger of his right hand. Having done this, he would hold up the finger and say to his wife, “I cut myself. It’s nothing, but it was bleeding a bit.’ Thus, later on, when the men have switched beds, each woman will be made very much aware of the plaster-covered finger (the man would see to that), and will associate it directly with her own husband. An important psychological ploy, this, calculated to dissipate any tiny suspicion that might enter the mind of either female.

So much for the basic plans. Next came what we referred to in our notes as “Familiarization with the Layout’. Jerry schooled me first. He gave me three hours’ training in his own house one Sunday afternoon when his wife and children were out. I had never been into their bedroom before. On the dressing table were Samantha’s perfumes, her brushes, and all her other things. A pair of stockings was draped over the back of a chair. Her nightdress, white and blue, was hanging behind the door leading to the bathroom.

“Okay,” Jerry said. “It’ll be pitch dark when you come in. Samantha sleeps on this side, so you must tiptoe around the end of the bed and slide in on the other side, over there. I’m going to blindfold you and let you practise.”

At first with the blindfold on, I wandered all over the room like a drunk. But after about an hour’s work, I was able to negotiate the course pretty well. But before Jerry would finally pass me out, I had to go blindfold all the way from the front door through the hall, up the stairs, past the children’s rooms, into Samantha’s room and finish up in exactly the right place. And I had to do it silently, like a thief. All this took three hours of hard work, but I got it in the end.

The following Sunday morning when Mary had taken our children to church, I was able to give Jerry the same sort of work-out in my house. He learned the ropes faster than me, and within an hour he had passed the blindfold test without placing a foot wrong.

It was during this session that we decided to disconnect each woman’s bedside lamp as we entered the bedroom. So Jerry practised finding the plug and pulling it out with his blindfold on, and the following week-end, I was able to do the same in Jerry’s house.

Now came by far the most important part of our training. We called it “Spilling the Beans’, and it was here that both of us had to describe in every detail the procedure we adopted when making love to our own wives. We agreed not to worry ourselves with any exotic variations that either of us might or might not occasionally practise. We were concerned only with teaching one another the most commonly used routine, the one least likely to arouse suspicion.

The session took place in my office at six o’clock on a Wednesday evening after the staff had gone home. At first, we were both slightly embarrassed, and neither of us wanted to begin. So I got out the bottle of whisky, and after a couple of stiff drinks, we loosened up and the teach-in started. “While Jerry talked I took notes, and vice versa. At the end of it all, it turned out that the only real difference between Jerry’s routine and my own was one of tempo. But what a difference it was! He took things (if what he said was to be believed) in such a leisurely fashion and he prolonged the moments to such an extravagant degree that I wondered privately to myself whether his partner did not sometimes go to sleep in the middle of it all. My job, however, was not to criticize but to copy and I said nothing.

Jerry was not so discreet. At the end of my personal description he had the temerity to say, “Is that really what you do?”

“What do you mean?” I asked.

“I mean is it all over and done with as quickly as that?”

“Look,” I said. “We aren’t here to give each other lessons. We’re here to learn the facts.”

“I know that,” he said. “But I’m going to feel a bit of an ass if I copy your style exactly. My God, you go through it like an express train whizzing through a country station!”

I stared at him, mouth open.

“Don’t look so surprised,” he said. “The way you told it to me, anyone would think.

“Think what?” I said.

“Oh, forget it,” he said.

“Thank you,” I said. I was furious. There are two things in this world at which I happen to know I excel. One is driving an automobile and the other is you-know-what. So to have him sit there and tell me I didn’t know how to behave with my own wife was a monstrous piece of effrontery. It was he who didn’t know, not me. Poor Samantha. What she must have had to put up with over the years.

“I’m sorry I spoke,” Jerry said. He poured more whisky into our glasses. “Here’s to the great switcheroo!” he said. “When do we go?”

“Today is Wednesday,” I said. “How about this coming Saturday?”

“Christ,” Jerry said.

“We ought to do it while everything’s still fresh in our minds,” I said. “There’s an awful lot to remember.”

Jerry walked to the window and looked down at the traffic in the street below. “Okay,” he said, turning around. “Next Saturday it shall be!” Then we drove home in our separate cars.

“Jerry and I thought we’d take you and Samantha out to dinner Saturday night,” I said to Mary. We were in the kitchen and she was cooking hamburgers for the children.

She turned around and faced me, frying-pan in one hand, spoon in the other. Her blue eyes looked straight into mine. “My Lord, Vic,” she said. “How nice. But what are we celebrating?”

I looked straight back at her and said, “I thought it would be a change to see some new faces. We’re always meeting the same old bunch of people in the same old houses.”

She took a step forward and kissed me on the cheek. “What a good man you are,” she said. “I love you.”

“Don’t forget to phone the baby-sitter.”

“No, I’ll do it tonight,” she said.

Thursday and Friday passed very quickly, and suddenly it was Saturday. It was D Day. I woke up feeling madly excited. After breakfast, I couldn’t sit still, so I decided to go out and wash the car. I was in the middle of this when Jerry came strolling through the gap in the hedge, pipe in mouth.

“Hi, sport,” he said. “This is the day.”

“I know that,” I said. I also had a pipe in my mouth. I was forcing myself to smoke it, but I had trouble keeping it alight, and the smoke burned my tongue.

“How’re you feeling?” Jerry asked.

“Terrific,” I said. “How about you?”

“I’m nervous,” he said.

“Don’t be nervous, Jerry.”

“This is one hell of a thing we’re trying to do,” he said. “I hope we pull it off.”

I went on polishing the windshield. I had never known Jerry to be nervous of anything before. It worried me a bit.

“I’m damn glad we’re not the first people ever to try it,” he said. “If no one had ever done it before, I don’t think I’d risk it.”

“I agree,” I said.

“What stops me being too nervous,” he said, “is the fact that your friend found it so fantastically easy.”

“My friend said it was a cinch,” I said. “But for Chris-sake, Jerry, don’t be nervous when the time comes. That would be disastrous.”

“Don’t worry,” he said. “But Jesus, it’s exciting, isn’t it?”

“It’s exciting all right,” I said.

“Listen,” he said. “We’d better go easy on the booze tonight.”

“Good idea,” I said. “See you at eight thirty.”

At half past eight, Samantha, Jerry, Mary and I drove in Jerry’s car to Billy’s Steak House. The restaurant, despite its name, was high-class and expensive, and the girls had put on long dresses for the occasion. Samantha was wearing something green that didn’t start until it was halfway down her front, and I had never seen her looking lovelier. There were candles on our table. Samantha was seated opposite me and whenever she leaned forward with her face close to the flame, I could see that tiny crest of skin at the top centre of her lower lip. “Now,” she said as she accepted a menu from the waiter, “I wonder what I’m going to have tonight.”

Ho-ho-ho, I thought, that’s a good question.

Everything went fine in the restaurant and the girls enjoyed themselves. When we arrived back at Jerry’s house, it was eleven forty-five, and Samantha said, “Come in and have a nightcap.”

“Thanks,” I said, “but it’s a bit late. And the baby-sitter has to be driven home.” So Mary and I walked across to our house, and now, I told myself as I entered the front door, from now on the count-down begins. I must keep a clear head and forget nothing.

While Mary was paying the baby-sitter, I went to the fridge and found a piece of Canadian cheddar. I took a knife from the drawer and a strip of plaster from the cupboard. I stuck the plaster around the tip of the forefinger of my right hand and waited for Mary to turn around.

“I cut myself,” I said holding up the finger for her to see. “It’s nothing, but it was bleeding a bit.”

“I’d have thought you’d had enough to eat for the evening,” was all she said. But the plaster registered on her mind and my first little job had been done.

I drove the baby-sitter home and by the time I got back up to the bedroom it was round about midnight and Mary was already half asleep with her light out. I switched out the light on my side of the bed and went into the bathroom to undress. I pottered about in there for ten minutes or so and when I came out, Mary, as I had hoped, was well and truly sleeping. There seemed no point in getting into bed beside her. So I simply pulled back the covers a bit on my side to make it easier for Jerry, then with my slippers on, I went downstairs to the kitchen and switched on the electric kettle. It was now twelve seventeen. Forty-three minutes to go.

At twelve thirty-five, I went upstairs to check on Mary and the kids. Everyone was sound alseep.

At twelve fifty-five, five minutes before zero hour, I went up again for a final check. I went right up close to Mary’s bed and whispered her name. There was no answer. Good. That’s it! Let’s go!

I put a brown raincoat over my pyjamas. I switched off the kitchen light so that the whole house was in darkness. I put the front door lock on the latch. And then, feeling an enormous sense of exhilaration, I stepped silently out into the night.

There were no lamps on our street to lighten the darkness. There was no moon or even a star to be seen. It was a black black night, but the air was warm and there was a little breeze blowing from somewhere.

I headed for the gap in the hedge. When I got very close, I was able to make out the hedge itself and find the gap. I stopped there, waiting. Then I heard Jerry’s footsteps coming towards me.

“Hi, sport,” he whispered. “Everything okay?”

“All ready for you,” I whispered back.

He moved on. I heard his slippered feet padding softly over the grass as he went towards my house. I went towards his.

I opened Jerry’s front door. It was even darker inside than out. I closed the door carefully. I took off my raincoat and hung it on the door knob. I removed my slippers and placed them against the wall by the door. I literally could not see my hands before my face. Everything had to be done by touch.

My goodness, I was glad Jerry had made me practise blindfold for so long. It wasn’t my feet that guided me now but my fingers. The fingers of one hand or another were never for a moment out of contact with something, a wall, the banister, a piece of furniture, a window-curtain. And I knew or thought I knew exactly where I was all the time. But it was an awesome eerie feeling trespassing on tiptoe through someone else’s house in the middle of the night. As I fingered my way up the stairs, I found myself thinking of the burglars who had broken into our front room last winter and stolen the television set. When the police came next morning, I pointed out to them an enormous turd lying in the snow outside the garage. “They nearly always do that,” one of the cops told me. “They can’t help it. They’re scared.”

I reached the top of the stairs. I crossed the landing with my right fingertips touching the wall all the time. I started down the corridor, but paused when my hand found the door of the first children’s room. The door was slightly open. I listened. I could hear young Robert Rainbow, aged eight, breathing evenly inside. I moved on. I found the door to the second children’s bedroom. This one belonged to Billy, aged six and Amanda, three. I stood listening. All was well.

The main bedroom was at the end of the corridor, about four yards on. I reached the door. Jerry had left it open, as planned. I went in. I stood absolutely still just inside the door, listening for any sign that Samantha might be awake. All was quiet. I felt my way around the wall until I reached Samantha’s side of the bed. Immediately, I knelt on the floor and found the plug connecting her bedside lamp. I drew it from its socket and laid it on the carpet. Good. Much safer now. I stood up. I couldn’t see Samantha, and at first I couldn’t hear anything either. I bent low over the bed. Ah yes, I could hear her breathing. Suddenly I caught a whiff of the heavy musky perfume she had been using that evening, and I felt the blood rushing to my groin. Quickly I tiptoed around the big bed, keeping two fingers in gentle contact with the edge of the bed the whole way.

All I had to do now was get in. I did so, but as I put my weight upon the mattress, the creaking of the springs underneath sounded as though someone was firing a rifle in the room. I lay motionless, holding my breath. I could hear my heart thumping away like an engine in my throat. Samantha was facing away from me. She didn’t move. I pulled the covers up over my chest and turned towards her. A female glow came out of her to me. Here we go, then! Now!

I slid a hand over and touched her body. Her nightdress was warm and silky. I rested the hand gently on her hips. Still she didn’t move. I waited a minute or so, then I allowed the hand that lay upon the hip to steal onward and go exploring. Slowly, deliberately, and very accurately, my fingers began the process of setting her on fire.

She stirred. She turned on her back. Then she murmured sleepily, “Oh, dear…Oh, my goodness me…Good heavens, darling!”

I, of course, said nothing. I just kept on with the job.

A couple of minutes went by.

She was lying quite still.

Another minute passed. Then another. She didn’t move a muscle.

I began to wonder how much longer it would be before she caught alight.

I persevered.

But why the silence? Why this absolute and total immobility, this frozen posture?

Suddenly it came to me. I had forgotten completely about Jerry! I was so hotted up, I had forgotten all about his own personal routine! I was doing it my way, not his! His way was far more complex than mine. It was ridiculously elaborate. It was quite unnecessary. But it was what she was used to. And now she was noticing the difference and trying to figure out what on earth was going on.

But it was too late to change direction now. I must keep going.

I kept going. The woman beside me was like a coiled spring lying there. I could feel the tension under her skin. I began to sweat.

Suddenly, she uttered a queer little groan.

More ghastly thoughts rushed through my mind. Could she be ill? Was she having a heart attack? Ought I to get the hell out quick?

She groaned again, louder this time. Then all at once, she cried out, “Yes-yes-yes-yes-yes!” and like a bomb whose slow fuse had finally reached the dynamite, she exploded into life. She grabbed me in her arms and went for me with such incredible ferocity, I felt I was being set upon by a tiger.

Or should I say tigress?

I never dreamed a woman could do the things Samantha did to me then. She was a whirlwind, a dazzling frenzied whirlwind that tore me up by the roots and spun me around and carried me high into the heavens, to places I did not know existed.

I myself did not contribute. How could I? I was helpless. I was in the palm-tree spinning in the heavens, the lamb in the claws of the tiger. It was as much as I could do to keep breathing.

Thrilling it was, all the same, to surrender to the hands of a violent woman, and for the next ten, twenty, thirty minutes how would I know?-the storm raged on. But I have no intention here of regaling the reader with bizarre details. I do not approve of washing juicy linen in public. I am sorry, but there it is. I only hope that my reticence will not create too strong a sense of anticlimax. Certainly, there was nothing anti about my own climax, and in the final searing paroxysm I gave a shout which should have awakened the entire neighbourhood. Then I collapsed. I crumpled up like a drained wineskin.

Samantha, as though she had done no more than drink a glass of water, simply turned away from me and went right back to sleep.

Phew!

I lay still, recuperating slowly.

I had been right, you see, about that little thing on her lower lip, had I not?

Come to think of t, I had been right about more or less everything that had to do with this incredible escapade. What a triumph! I felt wonderfully relaxed and well-spent.

I wondered what time it was. My watch was not a luminous one. I’d better go. I crept out of bed. I felt my way, a trifle less cautiously this time, around the bed, out of the bedroom, along the corridor, down the stairs and into the hall of the house. I found my raincoat and slippers. I put them on. I had a lighter in the pocket of my raincoat. I used it and read the time. It was eight minutes before two. Later than I thought. I opened the front door and stepped out into the black night.

My thoughts now began to concentrate upon Jerry. Was he all right? Had he gotten away with it? I moved through the darkness towards the gap in the hedge.

“Hi, sport,” a voice whispered beside me.

“Jerry!”

“Everything okay?” Jerry asked.

“Fantastic,” I said. “Amazing. What about you?”

“Same with me,” he said. I caught the flash of his white teeth grinning at me in the dark. “We made it, Vic!” he whispered, touching my arm. “You were right! It worked! It was sensational!”

“See you tomorrow,” I whispered. “Go home.”

We moved apart. I went through the hedge and entered my house. Three minutes later, I was safely back in my own bed, and my own wife was sleeping soundly alongside me.

The next morning was Sunday. I was up at eight thirty and went downstairs in pyjamas and dressing-gown, as I always do on a Sunday, to make breakfast for the family. I had left Mary sleeping. The two boys, Victor aged nine, and Wally, seven, were already down.

“Hi, daddy,” Wally said.

“I’ve got a great new breakfast,” I announced.

“What?” both boys said together. They had been into town and fetched the Sunday paper and were now reading the comics.

“We make some buttered toast and we spread orange marmalade on it.” I said. “Then we put strips of crisp bacon on top of the marmalade.”

“Bacon!” Victor said. “With orange marmalade!”

“I know. But you wait till you try it. It’s wonderful.”

I dished out the grapefruit juice and drank two glasses of it myself. I set another on the table for Mary when she came down. I switched on the electric kettle, put the bread in the toaster, and started to fry the bacon. At this point Mary came into the kitchen. She had a flimsy peach-coloured chiffon thing over her nightdress.

“Good morning,” I said, watching her over my shoulder as I manipulated the frying-pan.

She did not answer. She went to her chair at the kitchen table and sat down. She started to sip her juice. She looked neither at me nor at the boys. I went on frying the bacon.

“Hi, mummy,” Wally said.

She didn’t answer this either.

The smell of the bacon fat was beginning to turn my stomach.

“I’d like some coffee,” Mary said, not looking around. Her voice was very odd.

“Coming right up,” I said. I pushed the frying-pan away from the heat and quickly made a cup of black instant coffee. I placed it before her.

“Boys,” she said, addressing the children, “would you please do your reading in the other room till breakfast is ready.”

“Us?” Victor said. “Why?”

“Because I say so.”

“Are we doing something wrong?” Wally asked.

“No, honey, you’re not. I just want to be left alone for a moment with daddy.”

I felt myself shrink inside my skin. I wanted to run. I wanted to rush out the front door and go running down the street and hide.

“Get yourself a coffee, Vic,” she said, “and sit down.” Her voice was quite flat. There was no anger in it. There was just nothing. And she still wouldn’t look at me. The boys went out, taking the comic section with them.

“Shut the door,” Mary said to them.

I put a spoonful of powdered coffee into my cup and poured boiling water over it. I added milk and sugar. The silence was shattering. I crossed over and sat down in my chair opposite her. It might just as well have been an electric chair, the way I was feeling.

“Listen, Vic,” she said, looking into her coffee cup, “I want to get this said before I lose my nerve and then I won’t be able to say it.”

“For heaven’s sake, what’s all the drama about?” I asked. “Has something happened?”

“Yes, Vic, it has.”

“What?”

Her face was pale and still and distant, unconscious of the kitchen around her.

“Come on, then, out with it,” I said bravely.

“You’re not going to like this very much,” she said, and her big blue haunted-looking eyes rested a moment on my face, then travelled away.

“What am I not going to like very much?” I said. The sheer terror of it all was beginning to stir my bowels. I felt the same way as those burglars the cops had told me about.

“You know I hate talking about love-making and all that sort of thing,” she said. “I’ve never once talked to you about it all the time we’ve been married.”

“That’s true,” I said.

She took a sip of her coffee, but she wasn’t tasting it. “The point is this,” she said. “I’ve never liked it. If you really want to know, I’ve hated it.”

“Hated what?” I asked.

“Sex,” she said. “Doing it.”

“Good Lord!” I said.

“It’s never given me even the slightest little bit of pleasure.”

This was shattering enough in itself, but the real cruncher was still to come, I felt sure of that.

“I’m sorry if that surprises you,” she added.

I couldn’t think of anything to say, so I kept quiet.

Her eyes rose again from the coffee cup and looked into mine, watchful, as if calculating something, then fell again. “I wasn’t ever going to tell you,” she said. “And I never would have if it hadn’t been for last night.”

I said very slowly, “What about last night?”

“Last night,” she said, “I suddenly found out what the whole crazy thing is all about.”

“You did?”

She looked full at me now, and her face was as open as a flower. “Yes,” she said. “I surely did.”

I didn’t move.

“Oh darling!” she cried, jumping up and rushing over and giving me an enormous kiss. “Thank you so much for last night! You were marvellous! And I was marvellous! We were both marvellous! Don’t look so embarrassed, my darling! You ought to be proud of yourself! You were fantastic! I love you! I do! I do!”

I just sat there.

She leaned close to me and put an arm around my shoulders. “And now,” she said softly, “now that you have…I don’t quite know how to say this…now that you have sort of discovered what it is I need, everything is going to be marvellous from now on!”

I sat there. She went slowly back to her chair. A big tear was running down one of her cheeks. I couldn’t think why.

“I was right to tell you, wasn’t I?” she said, smiling through her tears.

“Yes,” I said. “Oh, yes.” I stood up and went over to the cooker so that I wouldn’t be facing her. Through the kitchen window, I caught sight of Jerry crossing the garden with the Sunday paper under his ann. There was a lilt in his walk, a little prance of triumph in each pace he took, and when he reached the steps of his front porch, he ran up them two at a time.

The Last Act

ANNA was in the kitchen washing a head of Boston lettuce for the family supper when the doorbell rang. The bell itself was on the wall directly above the sink, and it never failed to make her jump if it rang when she happened to be near. For this reason, neither her husband nor any of the children ever used it. It seemed to ring extra loud this time, and Anna jumped extra high.

When she opened the door, two policemen were standing outside. They looked at her out of pale waxen faces, and she looked back at them, waiting for them to say something.

She kept looking at them, but they didn’t speak or move. They stood so still and so rigid that they were like two wax figures somebody had put on her doorstep as a joke. Each of them was holding his helmet in front of him in his two hands.

“What is it?” Anna asked.

They were both young, and they were wearing leather gauntlets up to their elbows. She could see their enormous motor-cycles propped up along the edge of the sidewalk behind them, and dead leaves were falling around the motor-cycles and blowing along the sidewalk and the whole of the street was brilliant in the yellow light of a clear, gusty September evening. The taller of the two policemen shifted uneasily on his feet.

Then he said quietly, “Are you Mrs Cooper, ma’am?”

“Yes, I am.”

The other said, “Mrs Edmund J. Cooper?”

“Yes.” And then slowly it began to dawn upon her that these men, neither of whom seemed anxious to explain his presence, would not be behaving as they were unless they had some distasteful duty to perform.

“Mrs Cooper,” she heard one of them saying, and from the way he said it, as gently and softly as if he were comforting a sick child, she knew at once that he was going to tell her something terrible. A great wave of panic came over her, and she said, “What happened?”

“We have to inform you, Mrs Cooper.

The policeman paused, and the woman, watching him, felt as though her whole body were shrinking and shrinking and shrinking inside its skin. that your husband was involved in an accident on the Hudson River Parkway at approximately five forty-five this evening, and died in the ambulance… The policeman who was speaking produced the crocodile wallet she had given Ed on their twentieth wedding anniversary, two years back, and as she reached out to take it, she found herself wondering whether it might not still be warm from having been close to her husband’s chest only a short while ago.

“If there’s anything we can do,” the policeman was saying, “like calling up somebody to come over…some friend or relative maybe…

Anna heard his voice drifting away, then fading out altogether, and it must have been about then that she began to scream. Soon she became hysterical, and the two policemen had their hands full trying to control her until the doctor arrived some forty minutes later and injected something into her arm.

She was no better, though, when she woke up the following morning. Neither her doctor nor her children were able to reason with her in any way at all, and had she not been kept under almost constant sedation for the next few days, she would undoubtedly have taken her own life. In the brief lucid periods between drug-takings, she acted as though she were demented, calling out her husband’s name and telling him that she was coming to join him as soon as she possibly could. It was terrible to listen to her. But in defence of her behaviour, it should be said at once that this was no ordinary husband she had lost.

Anna Greenwood had married Ed Cooper when they were both eighteen, and over the time they were together, they grew to be closer and more dependent upon each other than it is possible to describe in words. Every year that went by, their love became more intense and overwhelming, and toward the end, it had reached such a ridiculous peak that it was almost impossible for them to endure the daily separation caused by Ed’s departure for the office in the mornings. When he returned at night he would rush through the house to seek her out, and she, who had heard the noise of the front door slamming, would drop everything and rush simultaneously in his direction, meeting him head on, recklessly, at full speed, perhaps halfway up the stairs, or on the landing, or between the kitchen and the hall; and as they came together, he would take her in his arms and hug her and kiss her for minutes on end as though she were yesterday’s bride. It was wonderful. It was so utterly unbelievably wonderful that one is very nearly able to understand why she should have had no desire and no heart to continue living in a world where her husband did not exist any more.

Her three children, Angela (twenty), Mary (nineteen) and Billy (seventeen and a half), stayed around her constantly right from the start of the catastrophe. They adored their mother, and they certainly had no intention of letting her commit suicide if they could help it. They worked hard and with loving desperation to convince her that life could still be worth living, and it was due entirely to them that she managed in the end to come out of the nightmare and climb back slowly into the ordinary world.

Four months after the disaster, she was pronounced “moderately safe’ by the doctors, and she was able to return, albeit rather listlessly, to the old routine of running the house and doing the shopping and cooking the meals for her grown-up children.

But then what happened?

Before the snows of that winter had melted away, Angela married a young man from Rhode Island and went off to live in the suburbs of Providence.

A few months later, Mary married a fairhaired giant from a town called Slayton, in Minnesota, and away she flew for ever and ever and ever. And although Anna’s heart was now beginning to break all over again into tiny pieces, she was proud to think that neither of the two girls had the slightest inkling of what was happening to her. (“Oh, Mummy, isn’t it wonderful!”

“Yes, my darling, I think it’s the most beautiful wedding there’s ever been! I’m even more excited than you are!” etc., etc.) And then, to put the lid on everything, her beloved Billy, who had just turned eighteen, went off to begin his first year at Yale.

So all at once, Anna found herself living in a completely empty house.

It is an awful feeling, after twenty-three years of boisterous, busy, magical family life, to come down alone to breakfast in the mornings, to sit there in silence with a cup of coffee and a piece of toast, and to wonder what you are going to do with the day that lies ahead. The room you are sitting in, which has heard so much laughter, and seen so many birthdays, so many Christmas trees, so many presents being opened, is quiet now and feels curiously cold. The air is heated and the temperature itself is normal, but the place still makes you shiver. The clock has stopped because you were never the one who wound it in the first place. A chair stands crooked on its legs, and you sit staring at it, wondering why you hadn’t noticed it before. And when you glance up again, you have a sudden panicky feeling that all the four walls of the room have begun creeping in upon you very very slowly when you weren’t looking.

In the beginning, she would carry her coffee cup over to the telephone and start calling up friends. But all her friends had husbands and children, and although they were always as nice and warm and cheerful as they could possibly be, they simply could not spare the time to sit and chat with a desolate lady from across the way first thing in the morning. So then she started calling up her married daughters instead.

They, also, were sweet and kind to her at all times, but Anna detected, very soon, a subtle change in their attitudes toward her. She was no longer number one in their lives. They had husbands now, and were concentrating everything upon them. Gently but firmly, they were moving their mother into the background. It was quite a shock. But she knew they were right. They were absolutely right. She was no longer entitled to impinge upon their lives or to make them feel guilty for neglecting her.

She saw Dr Jacobs regularly, but he wasn’t really any help. He tried to get her to talk and she did her best, and sometimes he made little speeches to her full of oblique remarks about sex and sublimation. Anna never properly understood what he was driving at, but the burden of his song appeared to be that she should get herself another man.

She took to wandering around the house and fingering things that used to belong to Ed. She would pick up one of his shoes and put her hand into it and feel the little dents that the ball of his foot and his toes had made upon the sole. She found a sock with a hole in it, and the pleasure it gave her to darn that sock was indescribable. Occasionally, she took out a shirt, a tie, and a suit, and laid them on the bed, all ready for him to wear, and once, one rainy Sunday morning, she made an Irish stew.

It was hopeless to go on.

So how many pills would she need to make absolutely sure of it this time? She went upstairs to her secret store and counted them. There were only nine. Was that enough? She doubted that it was. Oh, hell. The one thing she was not prepared to face all over again was failure the rush to the hospital, the stomach-pump, the seventh floor of the Payne Whitney Pavilion, the psychiatrists, the humiliation, the misery of it all.

In that case, it would have to be the razorblade. But the trouble with the razor-blade was that it had to be done properly. Many people failed miserably when they tried to use the razor-blade on the wrist. In fact, nearly all of them failed. They didn’t cut deep enough. There was a big artery down there somewhere that simply had to be reached. Veins were no good. Veins made plenty of mess, but they never quite managed to do the trick. Then again, the razor-blade was not an easy thing to hold, not if one had to make a firm incision, pressing it right home all the way, deep deep down. But she wouldn’t fail. The ones who failed were the ones who actually wanted to fail. She wanted to succeed.

She went to the cupboard in the bathroom, searching for blades. There weren’t any. Ed’s razor was still there, and so was hers. But there was no blade in either of them, and no little packet lying alongside. That was understandable. Such things had been removed from the house on an earlier occasion. But there was no problem. Anyone could buy a packet of razor-blades.

She returned to the kitchen and took the calendar down from the wall. She chose September 23rd, which was Ed’s birthday, and wrote r-b (for razor-blades) against the date. She did this on September 9th, which gave her exactly two weeks’ grace to put her affairs in order. There was much to be done-old bills to be paid, a new will to be written, the house to be tidied up, Billy’s college fees to be taken care of for the next four years, letters to the children, to her own parents, to Ed’s mother, and so on and so forth.

Yet, busy as she was, she found that those two weeks, those fourteen long days, were going far too slowly for her liking. She wanted to use the blade, and eagerly every morning she counted the days that were left. She was like a child counting the days before Christmas. For wherever it was that Ed Cooper had gone when he died, even if it were only to the grave, she was impatient to join him.

It was in the middle of this two-week period that her friend Elizabeth Paoletti came calling on her at eight thirty one morning. Anna was making coffee in the kitchen at the time, and she jumped when the bell rang and jumped again when it gave a second long blast.

Liz came sweeping in through the front door, talking non-stop as usual. “Anna, my darling woman, I need your help! Everyone’s down with flu at the office. You’ve got to come! Don’t argue with me! I know you can type and I know you haven’t got a damn thing in the world to do all day except mope. Just grab your hat and purse and let’s get going. Hurry up, girl, hurry up! I’m late as it is!”

Anna said, “Go away, Liz. Leave me alone.”

“The cab is waiting,” Liz said.

“Please,” Anna said, “don’t try to bully me now. I’m not coming.”

“You are coming,” Liz said. “Pull yourself together. Your days of glorious martyrdom are over.”

Anna continued to resist, but Liz wore her down, and in the end she agreed to go along just for a few hours.

Elizabeth Paoletti was in charge of an adoption society, one of the best in the city. Nine of the staff were down with flu. Only two were left, excluding herself. “You don’t know a thing about the work,” she said in the cab, “but you’re just going to have to help us all you can…

The office was bedlam. The telephones alone nearly drove Anna mad. She kept running from one cubicle to the next, taking messages that she did not understand. And there were girls in the waiting room, young girls with ashen stony faces, and it became part of her duty to type their answers on an official form.

“The father’s name?”

“Don’t know.”

“You’ve no idea?”

“What’s the father’s name got to do with it?”

“My dear, if the father is known, then his consent has to be obtained as well as yours before the child can be offered for adoption.”

“You’re quite sure about that?”

“Jesus, I told you, didn’t I?”

At lunchtime, somebody brought her a sandwich, but there was no time to eat it. At nine o’clock that night, exhausted and famished and considerably shaken by some of the knowledge she had acquired, Anna staggered home, took a stiff drink, fried up some eggs and bacon, and went to bed.

“I’ll call for you at eight o’clock tomorrow morning,” Liz had said. “And for God’s sake be ready.” Anna was ready. And from then on she was hooked.

It was as simple as that.

All she’d needed right from the beginning was a good hard job of work to do, and plenty of problems to solve-other people’s problems instead of her own.

The work was arduous and often quite shattering emotionally, but Anna was absorbed by every moment of it, and within about-we are skipping right forward now-within about a year and a half, she began to feel moderately happy once again. She was finding it more and more difficult to picture her husband vividly, to see him precisely as he was when he ran up the stairs to meet her, or when he sat across from her at supper in the evenings. The exact sound of his voice was becoming less easy to recall, and even the face itself, unless she glanced at a photograph, was no longer sharply etched in the memory. She still thought about him constantly, but she discovered that she could do so now without bursting into tears, and when she looked back on the way she had behaved a while ago, she felt slightly embarrassed. She started taking a mild interest in her clothes and in her hair, she returned to using lipstick and to shaving the hair from her legs. She enjoyed her food, and when people smiled at her, she smiled right back at them and meant it. In other words, she was back in the swim once again. She was pleased to be alive.

It was at this point that Anna had to go down to Dallas on office business.

Liz’s office did not normally operate beyond state lines, but in this instance, a couple who had adopted a baby through the agency had subsequently moved away from New York and gone to live in Texas. Now, five months after the move, the wife had written to say that she no longer wanted to keep the child. Her husband, she announced, had died of a heart attack soon after they’d arrived in Texas. She herself had remarried almost at once, and her new husband found it impossible to adjust to an adopted baby.

Now this was a serious situation, and quite apart from the welfare of the child itself, there were all manner of legal obligations involved.

Anna flew down to Dallas in a plane that left New York very early, and she arrived before breakfast. After checking in at her hotel, she spent the next eight hours with the persons concerned in the affair, and by the time she had done all that could be done that day, it was around four thirty in the afternoon and she was utterly exhausted. She took a cab back to the hotel, and went up to her room. She called Liz on the phone to report the situation, then she undressed and soaked herself for a long time in a warm bath. Afterwards, she wrapped up in a towel and lay on the bed, smoking a cigarette.

Her efforts on behalf of the child had so far come to nothing. There had been two lawyers there who had treated her with absolute contempt. How she hated them. She detested their arrogance and their softly spoken hints that nothing she might do would make the slightest difference to their client. One of them kept his feet up on the table all the way through the discussion, and both of them had rolls of fat on their bellies, and the fat spilled out into their shirts like liquid and hung in huge folds over their belted trouser-tops.

Anna had visited Texas many times before in her life, but until now she had never gone there alone. Her visits had always been with Ed, keeping him company on business trips; and during those trips, he and she had often spoken about the Texans in general and about how difficult it was to like them. One could ignore their coarseness and their vulgarity. It wasn’t that. But there was, it seemed, a quality of ruthlessness still surviving among these people, something quite brutal, harsh, inexorable, that it was impossible to forgive. They had no bowels of compassion, no pity, no tenderness. The only so-called virtue they possessed-and this they paraded ostentatiously and endlessly to strangers-was a kind of professional benevolence. It was plastered all over them. Their voices, their smiles, were rich and syrupy with it. But it left Anna cold. It left her quite, quite cold inside.

“Why do they love acting so tough?” she used to ask.

“Because they’re children,” Ed would answer. “They’re dangerous children who go about trying to imitate their grandfathers. Their grandfathers were pioneers. These people aren’t.”

It seemed that they lived, these present-day Texans, by a sort of egotistic will, push and be pushed. Everybody was pushing. Everybody was being pushed. And it was all very fine for a stranger in their midst to step aside and announce firmly, “I will not push, and I will not be pushed.” That was impossible. It was especially impossible in Dallas. Of all the cities in the state, Dallas was the one that had always disturbed Anna the most. It was such a godless city, she thought, such a rapacious, gripped, iron, godless city. It was a place that had run amok with its money, and no amount of gloss and phony culture and syrupy talk could hide the fact that the great golden fruit was rotten inside.

Anna lay on the bed with her bath towel around her. She was alone in Dallas this time. There was no Ed with her now to envelop her in his incredible strength and love; and perhaps it was because of this that she began, all of a sudden, to feel slightly uneasy. She lit a second cigarette and waited for the uneasiness to pass. It didn’t pass; it got worse. A hard little knot of fear was gathering itself in the top of her stomach, and there it stayed, growing bigger every minute. It was an unpleasant feeling, the kind one might experience if one were alone in the house at night and heard, or thought one heard, a footstep in the next room.

In this place there were a million footsteps, and she could hear them all.

She got off the bed and went over to the window, still wrapped in her towel. Her room was on the twenty-second floor, and the window was open. The great city lay pale and milkyyellow in the evening sunshine. The street below was solid with automobiles. The sidewalk was filled with people. Everybody was hustling home from work, pushing and being pushed. She felt the need of a friend. She wanted very badly to have someone to talk to at this moment. She would have liked a house to go to, a house with a family-a wife and husband and children and rooms full of toys, and the husband and wife would fling their arms around her at the front door and cry out, “Anna! How marvellous to see you! How long can you stay? A week, a month, a year?”

All of a sudden, as so often happens in situations like this, her memory went click, and she said aloud, “Conrad Kreuger! Good heavens above! He lives in Dallas…at least he used to… She hadn’t seen Conrad since they were classmates in high school, in New York. They were both about seventeen then, and Conrad had been her beau, her love, her everything. For over a year they had gone around together, and each of them had sworn eternal loyalty to the other, with marriage in the near future. Then suddenly Ed Cooper had flashed into her life, and that, of course, had been the end of the romance with Conrad. But Conrad did not seem to have taken the break too badly. It certainly couldn’t have shattered him, because not more than a month or two later he had started going strong with another girl in the class.

Now what was her name?

A big handsome bosomy girl she was, with flaming red hair and a peculiar name, a very oldfashioned name. What was it? Arabella? No, not Arabella. Ara-something, though. Araminty? Yes! Araminty it was! And what is more, within a year or so, Conrad Kreuger had married Araminty and had carried her back with him to Dallas, the place of his birth.

Anna went over to the bedside table and picked up the telephone directory.

Kreuger, Conrad P., M. D.

That was Conrad all right. He had always said he was going to be a doctor. The book gave an office number and a residence number.

Should she phone him?

Why not?

She glanced at her watch. It was five twenty. She lifted the receiver and gave the number of his office.

“Doctor Kreuger’s surgery,” a girl’s voice answered.

“Hello,” Anna said. “Is Doctor Kreuger there?”

“The doctor is busy right now. May I ask who’s calling?”

“Will you please tell him that Anna Greenwood telephoned him.”

“Who?”

“Anna Greenwood.”

“Yes, Miss Greenwood. Did you wish for an appointment?”

“No, thank you.”

“Is there something I can do for you?”

Anna gave the name of her hotel, and asked her to pass it on to Dr Kreuger.

“I’ll be very glad to,” the secretary said. “Goodbye, Miss Greenwood.”

“Goodbye,” Anna said. She wondered whether Dr Conrad P. Kreuger would remember her name after all these years. She believed he would. She lay back again on the bed and began trying to recall what Conrad himself used to look like. Extraordinarily handsome, that he was. Tall…lean…big-shouldered…with almost pure-black hair…and a marvellous face a strong carved face like one of those Greek heroes, Perseus or Ulysses. Above all, though, he had been a very gentle boy, a serious, decent, quiet, gentle boy. He had never kissed her much -only when he said goodbye in the evenings. And he’d never gone in for necking, as all the others had. When he took her home from the movies on Saturday nights, he used to park his old Buick outside her house and sit there in the car beside her, just talking and talking about the future, his future and hers, and how he was going to go back to Dallas to become a famous doctor. His refusal to indulge in necking and all the nonsense that went with it had impressed her no end. He respects me, she used to say. He loves me. And she was probably right. In any event, he had been a nice man, a nice good man. And had it not been for the fact that Ed Cooper was a super-nice, super-good man, she was sure she would have married Conrad Kreuger.

The telephone rang. Anna lifted the receiver. “Yes,” she said. “Hello.”

“Anna Greenwood?”

“Conrad Kreuger!”

“My dear Anna! “What a fantastic surprise. Good gracious me. After all these years.”

“It’s a long time, isn’t it.”

“It’s a lifetime. Your voice sounds just the same.”

“So does yours.”

“What brings you to our fair city? Are you staying long?”

“No, I have to go back tomorrow. I hope you didn’t mind my calling you.”

“Hell, no, Anna. I’m delighted. Are you all right?”

“Yes, I’m fine. I’m fine now. I had a bad time of it for a bit after Ed died “What!”

“He was killed in an automobile two and a half years ago.”

“Oh gee, Anna, I am sorry. How terrible. I I don’t know what to say “Don’t say anything.”

“You’re okay now?”

“I’m fine. Working like a slave.”

“That’s the girl.

“How’s…how’s Araminty?”

“Oh, she’s fine.”

“Any children?”

“One,” he said. “A boy. How about you?”

“I have three, two girls and a boy.”

“Well, well, what d’you know! Now listen, Anna.

“I’m listening.”

“Why don’t I run over to the hotel and buy you a drink? I’d like to do that. I’ll bet you haven’t changed one iota.”

“I look old, Conrad.”

“You’re lying.”

“I feel old, too.”

“You want a good doctor?”

“Yes. I mean no. Of course I don’t. I don’t want any more doctors. All I need is well… “Yes?”

“This place worries me, Conrad. I guess I need a friend. That’s all I need.”

“You’ve got one. I have just one more patient to see, and then I’m free. I’ll meet you down in the bar, the something room, I’ve forgotten what it’s called, at six, in about half an hour. Will that suit you?”

“Yes,” she said. “Of course. And…thank you, Conrad.” She replaced the receiver, then got up from the bed, and began to dress.

She felt mildly flustered. Not since Ed’s death had she been out and had a drink alone with a man. Dr Jacobs would be pleased when she told him about it on her return. He wouldn’t congratulate her madly, but he would certainly be pleased. He’d say it was a step in the right direction, a beginning. She still went to him regularly, and now that she had gotten so much better, his oblique references had become far less oblique and he had more than once told her that her depressions and suicidal tendencies would never completely disappear until she had actually and physically “replaced’ Ed with another man.

“But it is impossible to replace a person one has loved to distraction,” Anna had said to him the last time he had brought up the subject. “Heavens above, doctor, when Mrs CrummlinBrown’s parakeet died last month, her parakeet, mind you, not her husband, she was so shook up about it, she swore she’d never have another bird again!”

“Mrs Cooper,” Dr Jacobs had said, “one doesn’t normally have sexual intercourse with a parakeet.”

“Well…no…

“That’s why it doesn’t have to be replaced. But when a husband dies, and the surviving wife is still an active and a healthy woman, she will invariably get a replacement within three years if she possibly can. And vice versa.”

Sex. It was about the only thing that sort of doctor ever thought about. He had sex on the brain.

By the time Anna had dressed and taken the elevator downstairs, it was ten minutes after six. The moment she walked into the bar, a man stood up from one of the tables. It was Conrad. He must have been watching the door. He came across the floor to meet her. He was smiling nervously. Anna was smiling, too. One always does.

“Well, well,” he said. “Well well well,” and she, expecting the usual peck on the cheek, inclined her face upward toward his own, still smiling. But she had forgotten how formal Conrad was. He simply took her hand in his and shook it once. “This is a surprise,” he said. “Come and sit down.”

The room was the same as any other hotel drinking-room. It was lit by dim lights, and filled with many small tables. There was a saucer of peanuts on each table, and there were leather bench-seats all around the walls. The waiters were rigged out in white jackets and maroon pants. Conrad led her to a corner table, and they sat down facing each other. A waiter was standing over them at once.

“What will you have?” Conrad asked.

“Could I have a martini?”

“Of course. Vodka?”

“No, gin, please.”

“One gin martini,” he said to the waiter. “No. Make it two. I’ve never been much of a drinker, Anna, as you probably remember, but I think this calls for a celebration.”

The waiter went away. Conrad leaned back in his chair and studied her carefully. “You look pretty good,” he said.

“You look pretty good yourself, Conrad,” she told him. And so he did. It was astonishing how little he had aged in twenty-five years. He was just as lean and handsome as he’d ever been-in fact, more so. His black hair was still black, his eye was clear, and he looked altogether like a man who was no more than thirty years old.

“You are older than me, aren’t you?” he said.

“What sort of a question is that?” she said, laughing. “Yes Conrad, I am exactly one year older than you. I’m forty-two.”

“I thought you were.” He was still studying her with the utmost care, his eyes travelling all over her face and neck and shoulders. Anna felt herself blushing.

“Are you an enormously successful doctor?” she asked. “Are you the best in town?”

He cocked his head over to one side, right over, so that the ear almost touched the top of the shoulder. It was a mannerism that Anna had always liked. “Successful?” he said. “Any doctor can be successful these days in a big city-financially, I mean. But whether or not I am absolutely first rate at my job is another matter. I only hope and pray that I am.”

The drinks arrived and Conrad raised his glass and said, “Welcome to Dallas, Anna. I’m so pleased you called me up. It’s good to see you again.”

“It’s good to see you, too, Conrad,” she said, speaking the truth.

He looked at her glass. She had taken a huge first gulp, and the glass was now half empty. “You prefer gin to vodka?” he asked.

“I do,” she said, “yes.”

“You ought to change over.”

“Why?”

“Gin is not good for females.”

“It’s not?”

“It’s very bad for them.”

“I’m sure it’s just as bad for males,” she said.

“Actually, no. It isn’t nearly so bad for males as it is for females.”

“Why is it bad for females?”

“It just is,” he said. “It’s the way they’re built. What kind of work are you engaged in, Anna? And what brought you all the way down to Dallas? Tell me about you.”

“Why is gin bad for females?” she said, smiling at him.

He smiled back at her and shook his head, but he didn’t answer.

“Go on,” she said.

“No, let’s drop it.”

“You can’t leave me up in the air like this,” she said. “It’s not fair.”

After a pause, he said, “Well, if you really want to know, gin contains a certain amount of the oil which is squeezed out of juniper berries. They use it for flavouring.”

“What does it do?”

“Plenty.”

“Yes, but what?”

“Horrible things.”

“Conrad, don’t be shy. I’m a big girl now.”

He was still the same old Conrad, she thought, still as diffident, as scrupulous, as shy as ever. For that she liked him. “If this drink is really doing horrible things to me,” she said, “then it is unkind of you not to tell me what those things are.”

Gently, he pinched the lobe of his left ear with the thumb and forefinger of his right hand. Then he said, “Well, the truth of the matter is, Anna, oil of juniper has a direct inflammatory effect upon the uterus.”

“Now come on!”

“I’m not joking.”

“Mother’s ruin,” Anna said. “It’s an old wives’ tale.”

“I’m afraid not.”

“But you’re talking about women who are pregnant.”

“I’m talking about all women, Anna.” He had stopped smiling now, and he was speaking quite seriously. He seemed to be concerned about her welfare.

“What do you specialize in?” she asked him. “What kind of medicine? You haven’t told me that.”

“Gynaecology and obstetrics.”

“Ah-ha!”

“Have you been drinking gin for many years?” he asked.

“Oh, about twenty,” Anna said.

“Heavily?”

“For heaven’s sake, Conrad, stop worrying about my insides. I’d like another martini, please.”

“Of course.”

He called the waiter and said, “One vodka martini.”

“No,” Anna said, “gin.”

He sighed and shook his head and said, “Nobody listens to her doctor these days.”

“You’re not my doctor.”

“No,” he said. “I’m your friend.”

“Let’s talk about your wife,” Anna said. “Is she still as beautiful as ever?”

He waited a few moments, then he said, “Actually, we’re divorced.”

“Oh, no!”

“Our marriage lasted for the grand total of two years. It was hard work to keep it going even that long.”

For some reason, Anna was profoundly shocked. “But she was such a beautiful girl,” she said. “What happened?”

“Everything happened, everything you could possibly think of that was bad.”

“And the child?”

“She got him. They always do.” He sounded very bitter. “She took him back to New York. He comes to see me once a year, in the summer. He’s twenty years old now. He’s at Princeton.”

“Is he a fine boy?”

“He’s a wonderful boy,” Conrad said. “But I hardly know him. It isn’t much fun.”

“And you never married again?”

“No, never. But that’s enough about me. Let’s talk about you.”

Slowly, gently, he began to draw her out on the subject of her health and the bad times she had gone through after Ed’s death. She found she didn’t mind talking to him about it, and she told him more or less the whole story.

“But what makes your doctor think you’re not completely cured?” he said. “You don’t look very suicidal to me.”

“I don’t think I am. Except that sometimes, not often, mind you, but just occasionally, when I get depressed, I have the feeling that it wouldn’t take such a hell of a big push to send me over the edge.”

“In what way?”

“I kind of start edging toward the bathroom cupboard.”

“What do you have in the bathroom cupboard?”

“Nothing very much. Just the ordinary equipment a girl has for shaving her legs.”

“I see.” Conrad studied her face for a few moments, then he said, “Is that how you were feeling just now when you called me?”

“Not quite. But I’d been thinking about Ed. And that’s always a bit dangerous.”

“I’m glad you called.”

“So am I,” she said.

Anna was getting to the end of her second martini. Conrad changed the subject and began talking about his practice. She was watching him rather than listening to him. He was so damned handsome it was impossible not to watch him. She put a cigarette between her lips, then offered the pack to Conrad.

“No thanks,” he said. “I don’t.” He picked up a book of matches from the table and gave her a light, then he blew out the match and said, “Are those cigarettes mentholated?”

“Yes, they are.”

She took a deep drag, and blew the smoke slowly up into the air. “Now go ahead and tell me that they’re going to shrivel up my entire reproductive system,” she said.

He laughed and shook his head.

“Then why did you ask?”

“Just curious, that’s all.”

“You’re lying. I can tell it from your face. You were about to give me the figures for the incidence of lung cancer in heavy smokers.”

“Lung cancer has nothing to do with menthol, Anna,” he said, and he smiled and took a tiny sip of his original martini, which he had so far hardly touched. He set the glass back carefully on the table. “You still haven’t told me what work you are doing,” he went on, “or why you came to Dallas.”

“Tell me about menthol first. If it’s even half as bad as the juice of the juniper berry, I think I ought to know about it quick.”

He laughed and shook his head.

“Please!”

“No, ma’am.”

“Conrad, you simply cannot start things up like this and then drop them. It’s the second time in five minutes.”

“I don’t want to be a medical bore,” he said.

“You’re not being a bore. These things are fascinating. Come on! Tell! Don’t be mean.”

It was pleasant to be sitting there feeling moderately high on two big martinis, and making easy talk with this graceful man, this quiet, comfortable, graceful person. He was not being coy. Far from it. He was simply being his normal scrupulous self.

“Is it something shocking?” she asked.

“No. You couldn’t call it that.”

“Then go ahead.”

He picked up the packet of cigarettes lying in front of her, and studied the label. “The point is this,” he said. “If you inhale menthol, you absorb it into the bloodstream. And that isn’t good, Anna. It does things to you. It has certain very definite effects upon the central nervous system. Doctors still prescribe it occasionally.”

“I know that,” she said. “Nose-drops and inhalations.”

“That’s one of its minor uses. Do you know the other?”

“You rub it on the chest when you have a cold.”

“You can if you like, but it wouldn’t help.”

“You put it in ointment and it heals cracked lips.”

“That’s camphor.”

“So it is.”

He waited for her to have another guess.

“Go ahead and tell me,” she said.

“It may surprise you a bit.”

“I’m ready to be surprised.”

“Menthol,” Conrad said, “is a well-known anti-aphrodisiac.”

“A what?”

“It suppresses sexual desire.”

“Conrad, you’re making these things up.”

“I swear to you I’m not.” uses it?”

“Very few people nowadays. It has too strong a flavour. Saltpetre is much better.”

“Ah yes. I know about saltpetre.”

“What do you know about saltpetre?”

“They give it to prisoners,” Anna said. “They sprinkle it on their cornflakes every morning to keep them quiet.”

“They also use it in cigarettes,” Conrad said.

“You mean prisoners’ cigarettes?”

“I mean all cigarettes.”

“That’s nonsense.”

“Is it?”

“Of course it is.”

“Why do you say that?”

“Nobody would stand for it,” she said.

“They stand for cancer.”

“That’s quite different, Conrad. How do you know they put saltpetre in cigarettes?”

“Have you never wondered,” he said, “what makes a cigarette go on burning when you lay it in the ashtray? Tobacco doesn’t burn of its own accord. Any pipe smoker will tell you that.”

“They use special chemicals,” she said.

“Exactly; they use saltpetre.”

“Does saltpetre burn?”

“Sure it burns. It used to be one of the prime ingredients of old-fashioned gunpowder. Fuses, too. It makes very good fuses. That cigarette of yours is a first-rate slow-burning fuse, is it not?”

Ann looked at her cigarette. Though she hadn’t drawn on it for a couple of minutes, it was still smouldering away and the smoke was curling upward from the tip in a slim blue-grey spiral.

“So this has menthol in it and saltpetre?” she said.

“Absolutely.”

“And they’re both anti-aphrodisiacs?”

“Yes. You’re getting a double dose.”

“It’s ridiculous, Conrad. It’s too little to make any difference.”

He smiled but didn’t answer this.

“There’s not enough there to inhibit a cockroach,” she said.

“That’s what you think, Anna. How many do you smoke a day?”

“About thirty.”

“Well,” he said, “I guess it’s none of my business.” He paused, and then he added, “But you and I would be a lot better off today if it was.”

“Was what?”

“My business.”

“Conrad, what do you mean?”

“I’m simply saying that if you, once upon a time, hadn’t suddenly decided to drop me, none of this misery would have happened to either of us. We’d still be happily married to each other.”

His face had suddenly taken on a queer sharp look.

“Drop you?”

“It was quite a shock, Anna.”

“Oh dear,” she said, “but everybody drops everybody else at that age, don’t they?”

“I wouldn’t know,” Conrad said.

“You’re not cross with me still, are you, for doing that?”

“Cross!” he said. “Good God, Anna! Cross is what children get when they lose a toy! I lost a wife!”

She stared at him, speechless.

“Tell me,” he went on, “didn’t you have any idea how I felt at the time?”

“But Conrad, we were so young.”

“It destroyed me, Anna. It just about destroyed me.”

“But how… “How what?”

“How, if it meant so much, could you turn right around and get engaged to somebody else a few weeks later?”

“Have you never heard of the rebound?” he asked.

She nodded, gazing at him in dismay.

“I was wildly in love with you, Anna.”

She didn’t answer.

“I’m sorry,” he said. “That was a silly outburst. Please forgive me.”

There was a long silence.

Conrad was leaning back in his chair, studying her from a distance. She took another cigarette from the pack, and lit it, Then she blew out the match and placed it carefully in the ashtray. When she glanced up again, he was still watching her. There was an intent, far look in his eyes.

“What are you thinking about?” she asked.

He didn’t answer.

“Conrad,” she said, “do you still hate me for doing what I did?”

“Hate you?”

“Yes, hate me. I have a queer feeling that you do. I’m sure you do, even after all these years.”

“Anna,” he said.

“Yes, Conrad?”

He hitched his chair closer to the table, and leaned forward. “Did it ever cross your mind.

He stopped.

She waited.

He was looking so intensely earnest all of a sudden that she leaned forward herself.

“Did what cross my mind?” she asked.

“The fact that you and I…that both of us have a bit of unfinished business.”

She stared at him.

He looked back at her, his eyes as bright as two stars. “Don’t be shocked,” he said, “please.”

“Shocked?”

“You look as though I’d just asked you to jump out of the window with me.”

The room was full of people now, and it was very noisy. It was like being at a cocktail party. You had to shout to be heard.

Conrad’s eyes waited on her, impatient, eager.

“I’d like another martini,” she said.

“Must you?”

“Yes,” she said, “I must.”

In her whole life, she had been made love to by only one man-her husband, Ed.

And it had always been wonderful.

Three thousand times?

She thought more. Probably a good deal more. Who counts?

Assuming, though, for the sake of argument, that the exact figure (for there has to be an exact figure) was three thousand six hundred and eighty and knowing that every single time it happened it was an act of pure, passionate, authentic lovemaking between the same man and the same woman then how in heaven’s name could an entirely new man, an unloved stranger, hope to come in suddenly on the three thousand, six hundred and eighty-first time and be even halfway acceptable?

He’d be a trespasser.

All the memories would come rushing back. She would be lying there suffocated by memories.

She had raised this very point with Dr Jacobs during one of her sessions a few months back, and old Jacobs had said, “There will be no nonsense about memories, my dear Mrs Cooper. I wish you would forget that. Only the present will exist.”

“But how do I get there?” she had said. “How can I summon up enough nerve suddenly to go upstairs to a bedroom and take off my clothes in front of a new man, a stranger, in cold blood…?”

“Cold blood!” he had cried. “Good God, woman, it’ll be boiling hot!” And later he had said, “Do at any rate try to believe me, Mrs Cooper, when I tell you that any woman who has been deprived of sexual congress after more than twenty years of practice of uncommonly frequent practice in your case, if I understand you correctly-any woman in those circumstances is going to suffer continually from severe psychological disturbances until the routine is reestablished. You are feeling a lot better, I know that, but it is my duty to inform you that you are by no means back to normal… To Conrad, Anna said, “This isn’t by any chance a therapeutic suggestion, is it?”

“A what?”

“A therapeutic suggestion.”

“What in the world do you mean?”

“It sounds exactly like a plot hatched up by my Dr Jacobs.”

“Look,” he said, and now he leaned right across the table and touched her left hand with the tip of one finger. “When I knew you before, I was too damn young and nervous to make that sort of proposition, much as I wanted to. I didn’t think there was any particular hurry then, anyway. I figured we had a whole lifetime before us. I wasn’t to know you were going to drop me.”

Her martini arrived. Anna picked it up and began to drink it fast. She knew exactly what it was going to do to her. It was going to make her float. A third martini always did that. Give her a third martini and within seconds her body would become completely weightless and she would go floating around the room like a wisp of hydrogen gas.

She sat there holding the glass with both hands as though it were a sacrament. She took another gulp. There was not much of it left now. Over the rim of her glass she could see Conrad watching her with disapproval as she drank. She smiled at him radiantly.

“You’re not against the use of anaesthetics when you operate, are you?” she asked.

“Please, Anna, don’t talk like that.”

“I am beginning to float,” she said.

“So I see,” he answered. “Why don’t you stop there?”

“What did you say?”

“I said, why don’t you stop?”

“Do you want me to tell you why?”

“No,” he said. He made a little forward movement with his hands as though he were going to take her glass away from her, so she quickly put it to her lips and tipped it high, holding it there for a few seconds to allow the last drop to run out. When she looked at Conrad again, he was placing a ten-dollar bill on the waiter’s tray, and the waiter was saying, “Thank you, sir. Thank you indeed,” and the next thing she knew she was floating out of the room and across the lobby of the hotel with Conrad’s hand cupped lightly under one of her elbows, steering her toward the elevators. They floated up to the twenty-second floor, and then along the corridor to the door of her bedroom. She fished the key out of her purse and unlocked the door and floated inside. Conrad followed, closing the door behind him. Then very suddenly, he grabbed hold of her and folded her up in his enormous arms and started kissing her with great gusto.

She let him do it.

He kissed her all over her mouth and cheeks and neck, taking deep breaths in between the kisses. She kept her eyes open, watching him in a queer detached sort of way, and the view she got reminded her vaguely of the blurry close-up view of a dentist’s face when he is working on an upper back tooth.

Then all of a sudden, Conrad put his tongue into one of her ears. The effect of this upon her was electric. It was as though a live two-hundred-volt plug had been pushed into an empty socket, and all the lights came on and the bones began to melt and the hot molten sap went running down into her limbs and she exploded into a frenzy. It was the kind of marvellous, wanton, reckless, flaming frenzy that Ed used to provoke in her so very often in the olden days by just a touch of the hand here and there. She flung her arms around Conrad’s neck and started kissing him back with far more gusto than he had ever kissed her, and although he looked at first as though he thought she was going to swallow him alive, he soon recovered his balance.

Anna hadn’t the faintest idea how long they stood there embracing and kissing with such violence, but it must have been for quite a while. She felt such happiness, such…such confidence again at last, such sudden overwhelming confidence in herself that she wanted to tear off her clothes and do a wild dance for Conrad in the middle of the room. But she did no such foolish thing. Instead, she simply floated away to the edge of the bed and sat down to catch her breath. Conrad quickly sat down beside her. She leaned her head against his chest and sat there glowing all over while he gently stroked her hair. Then she undid one button of his shin and slid her hand inside and laid it against his chest. Through his ribs, she could feel the beating of his heart.

“What do I see here?” Conrad said.

“What do you see where, my darling?”

“On your scalp. You want to watch this, Anna.”

“You watch it for me, dearest.”

“Seriously,” he said, “you know what this looks like? It looks like a tiny touch of androgenic alopecia.”

“Good.”

“No, it is not good. It’s actually an inflammation of the hair follicles, and it causes baldness. It’s quite common on women in their later years.”

“Oh shut up, Conrad,” she said, kissing him on the side of the neck. “I have the most gorgeous hair.”

She sat up and pulled off his jacket. Then she undid his tie and threw it across the room.

“There’s a little hook on the back of my dress,” she said. “Undo it, please.”

Conrad unhooked the hook, then unzipped the zipper and helped her to get out of the dress. She had on a rather nice pale-blue slip. Conrad was wearing an ordinary white shin, as doctors do, but it was now open at the neck, and this suited him. His neck had a little ridge of sinewy muscle running up vertically on either side, and when he turned his head the muscle moved under the skin. It was the most beautiful neck Anna had ever seen.

“Let’s do this very very slowly,” she said. “Let’s drive ourselves crazy with anticipation.”

His eyes rested a moment on her face, then travelled away, all the way down the length of her body, and she saw him smile.

“Shall we be very stylish and dissipated, Conrad, and order a bottle of champagne? I can ask room service to bring it up, and you can hide in the bathroom when they come in.”

“No,” he said. “You’ve had enough to drink already. Stand up, please.”

The tone of his voice caused her to stand up at once.

“Come here,” he said.

She went close to him. He was still sitting on the bed, and now, without getting up, he reached forward and began to take off the rest of her clothes. He did this slowly and deliberately. His face had become suddenly rather pale.

“Oh, darling,” she said, “how marvellous! You’ve got that famous thing! A real thick clump of hair growing out of each of your ears! You know what that means, don’t you? It’s the absolutely positive sign of enormous virility!” She bent down and kissed him on the ear. He went on taking off her clothes-the bra, the shoes, the girdle, the pants, and finally the stockings, all of which he dropped in a heap on the floor, The moment he had peeled off her last stocking and dropped it, he turned away. He turned right away from her as though she didn’t exist, and now he began to undress himself.

It was rather odd to be standing so close to him in nothing but her own skin and him not even giving her a second look. But perhaps men did these things. Ed might have been an exception. How could she know? Conrad took off his white shirt first, and after folding it very carefully, he stood up and carried it to a chair and laid it on one of the arms. He did the same with his undershirt. Then he sat down again on the edge of the bed and started removing his shoes. Anna remained quite still, watching him. His sudden change of mood, his silence, his curious intensity, were making her a bit afraid. But they were also exciting her. There was a stealth, almost a menace in his movements, as though he were some splendid animal treading softly toward the kill. A leopard.

She became hypnotized watching him. She was watching his fingers, the surgeon’s fingers, as they untied and loosened the laces of the left shoe, easing it off the foot, and placing it neatly half under the bed. The right shoe came next. Then the left sock and the right sock, both of them being folded together and laid with the utmost precision across the toes of the shoes. Finally the fingers moved up to the top of the trousers, where they undid one button and then began to manipulate the zipper. The trousers, when taken off, were folded along the creases, then carried over to the chair. The underpants followed.

Conrad, now naked, walked slowly back to the edge of the bed, and sat. Then at last, he turned his head and noticed her. She stood waiting…and trembling. He looked her slowly up and down. Then abruptly, he shot out a hand and took her by the wrist, and with a sharp pull he had her sprawled across the bed.

The relief was enormous. Anna flung her arms around him and held on to him tightly, oh so tightly, for fear that he might go away. She was in mortal fear that he might go away and not come back. And there they lay, she holding on to him as though he were the only thing left in the world to hold on to, and he, strangely quiet, watchful, intent, slowly disentangling himself and beginning to touch her now in a number of different places with those fingers of his, those expert surgeon’s fingers. And once again she flew into a frenzy.

The things he did to her during the next few moments were terrible and exquisite. He was, she knew, merely getting her ready, preparing her, or as they say in the hospital, prepping her for the operation itself, but oh God, she had never known or experienced anything even remotely like this. And it was all exceedingly quick, for in what seemed to her no more than a few seconds, she had reached that excruciating point of no return where the whole room becomes compressed into a single tiny blinding speck of light that is going to explode and tear one to pieces at the slightest extra touch. At this stage, in a swift rapacious parabola, Conrad swung his body on top of her for the final act.

And now Anna felt her passion being drawn out of her as if a long live nerve were being drawn slowly out of her body, a long live thread of electric fire, and she cried out to Conrad to go on and on and on, and as she did so, in the middle of it all, somewhere above her, she heard another voice, and this other voice grew louder and louder, more and more insistent, demanding to be heard: “I said are you wearing something?” the voice wanted to know.

“Oh darling, what is it?”

“I keep asking you, are you wearing something?”

“Who, me?”

“There’s an obstruction here. You must be wearing a diaphragm or some other appliance.”

“Of course not, darling. Everything’s wonderful. Oh, do be quiet.”

“Everything is not wonderful, Anna.”

Like a picture on the screen, the room swam back into focus. In the foreground was Conrad’s face. It was suspended above her, on naked shoulders. The eyes were looking directly into hers. The mouth was still talking.

“If you’re going to use a device, then for heaven’s sake learn to introduce it in the proper manner. There is nothing so aggravating as careless positioning. The diaphragm has to be placed right back against the cervix.”

“But I’m not wearing anything!”

“You’re not? Well, there’s still an obstruction.”

Not only the room but the whole world as well seemed slowly to be sliding away from under her now.

“I feel sick,” she said.

“You what?”

“I feel sick.”

“Don’t be childish, Anna.”

“Conrad, I’d like you to go, please. Go now.”

“What on earth are you talking about?”

“Go away from me, Conrad!”

“That’s ridiculous, Anna. Okay, I’m sorry I spoke. Forget it.”

“Go away!” she cried, “Go away! Go away! Go away!”

She tried to push him away from her, but he was huge and strong and he had her pinned.

“Calm yourself,” he said. “Relax. You can’t suddenly change your mind like this, in the middle of everything. And for heaven’s sake, don’t start weeping.”

“Leave me alone, Conrad, I beg you.”

He seemed to be gripping her with everything he had, arms and elbows, hands and fingers, thighs and knees, ankles and feet. He was like a toad the way he gripped her. He was exactly like an enormous clinging toad, gripping and grasping and refusing to let go. She had seen a toad once doing precisely this. It was copulating with a frog on a stone beside a stream, and there it sat, motionless, repulsive, with an evil yellow gleam in its eye, gripping the frog with its two powerful front paws and refusing to let go “Now stop struggling, Anna. You’re acting like a hysterical child. For God’s sake, woman, what’s eating you?”

“You’re hurting me!” she cried.

“Hurting you?”

“It’s hurting me terribly!”

She told him this only to get him away.

“You know why it’s hurting?” he said.

“Conrad! Please!”

“Now wait a minute, Anna. Allow me to explain.

“No!” she cried. “I’ve had enough explaining!”

“My dear woman.

“No!” She was struggling desperately to free herself, but he still had her pinned.

“The reason it hurts,” he went on, “is that you are not manufacturing any fluid. The mucosa is virtually dry.

“Stop!”

“The actual name is senile atrophic vaginitis. It comes with age, Anna. That’s why it’s called senile vaginitis. There’s not much one can do…”

At that point, she started to scream. The screams were not very loud, but they were screams nevertheless, terrible, agonized stricken screams, and after listening to them for a few seconds, Conrad, in a single graceful movement, suddenly rolled away from her and pushed her to one side with both hands. He pushed her with such force that she fell on to the floor.

She climbed slowly to her feet, and as she staggered into the bathroom, she was crying “Ed!…Ed!…Ed!… ” in a queer supplicating voice. The door shut.

Conrad lay very still listening to the sounds that came from behind the door. At first, he heard only the sobbing of the woman, but a few seconds later, above the sobbing, he heard the sharp metallic click of a cupboard being opened. Instantly, he sat up and vaulted off the bed and began to dress himself with great speed. His clothes, so neatly folded, lay ready at hand, and it took him no more than a couple of minutes to put them on. When that was done, he crossed to the minor and wiped the lipstick off his face with a handkerchief. He took a comb from his pocket and ran it through his fine black hair. He walked once round the bed to see if he had forgotten anything, and then, carefully, like a man who is tiptoeing from a room where a child is sleeping, he moved out into the corridor, closing the door softly behind him.

Bitch

I HAVE so far released for publication only one episode from Uncle Oswald’s diaries. It concerned, some of you may remember, a carnal encounter between my uncle and a Syrian female leper in the Sinai Desert. Six years have gone by since its publication and nobody has yet come forward to make trouble. I am therefore encouraged to release a second episode from these curious pages. My lawyer has advised against it. He points out that some of the people are still living and are easily recognizable. He says I will be sued mercilessly. Well, let them sue. I am proud of my uncle. He knew how life should be lived. In a preface to the first episode I said that Casanova’s Memoirs read like a Parish Magazine beside Uncle Oswald’s diaries, and that the great lover himself, when compared with my uncle, appears positively undersexed. I stand by that, and given time I shall prove it to the world. Here then is a little episode from Volume XXIII, precisely as Uncle Oswald wrote it: PARIS Wednesday Breakfast at ten. I tried the honey. It was delivered yesterday in an early Sèvres sucrier which had the lovely canary-coloured ground known as Jon quille. “From Suzie,’ the note said, “and thank you.’ It is nice to be appreciated. And the honey was interesting. Suzie Jolibois had, among other things, a small farm south of Casablanca, and was fond of bees. Her hives were set in the midst of a plantation of cannabis indica, and the bees drew their nectar exclusively from this source. They lived, those bees, in a state of perpetual euphoria and were disinclined to work. The honey was therefore very scarce. I spread a third piece of toast. The stuff was almost black. It had a pungent aroma. The telephone rang. I put the receiver to my ear and waited. I never speak first when called. After all, I’m not phoning them. They’re phoning me.

“Oswald! Are you there?”

I knew the voice. “Yes, Henri,” I said. “Good morning.”

“Listen!” he said, speaking fast and sounding excited. “I think I’ve got it! I’m almost certain I’ve got it! Forgive me if I’m out of breath, but I’ve just had a rather fantastic experience. It’s all right now. Everything’s fine. Will you come over?”

“Yes,” I said. “I’ll come over.” I replaced the receiver and poured myself another cup of coffee. Had Henri really done it at last? If he had, then I wanted to be around to share the fun.

I must pause here to tell you how I met Henri Bione. Some three years ago I drove down to Provence to spend a summer weekend with a lady who was interesting to me simply because she possessed an extraordinarily powerful muscle in a region where other women have no muscles at all. An hour after my arrival, I was strolling alone on the lawn beside the river when a small dark man approached me. He had black hairs on the backs of his hands and he made me a little bow and said, “Henri Biotte, a fellow guest.”

“Oswald Cornelius,” I said.

Henri Biotte was as hairy as a goat. His chin and cheeks were covered with bristly black hair and thick tufts of it were sprouting from his nostrils. “May I join you?” he said, falling into step beside me and starting immediately to talk. And what a talker he was! How Gallic, how excitable. He walked with a mad little hop, and his fingers flew as if he wanted to scatter them to the four winds of heaven, and his words went off like firecrackers, with terrific speed. He was a Belgian chemist, he said, working in Paris. He was an olfactory chemist. He had devoted his life to the study of olfaction.

“You mean smell?” I said.

“Yes, yes!” he cried. “Exactly! I am an expert on smells. I know more about smells than anyone else in the world!”

“Good smells or bad?” I asked, trying to slow him down.

“Good smells, lovely smells, glorious smells!” he said. “I make them! I can make any smell you want!”

He went on to tell me he was the chief perfume blender to one of the great couturiers in the city. And his nose, he said, placing a hairy finger on the tip of his hairy proboscis, probably looked just like any other nose, did it not? I wanted to tell him it had more hairs sprouting from the noseholes than wheat from the prairies and why didn’t he get his barber to snip them out, but instead I confessed politely that I could see nothing unusual about it.

“Quite so,” he said. “But in actual fact it is a smelling organ of phenomenal sensitivity. With two sniffs it can detect the presence of a single drop of macroylic musk in a gallon of geranium oil.”

“Extraordinary,” I said.

“On the Champs Elysées,” he went on, “which is a wide thoroughfare, my nose can identify the precise perfume being used by a woman walking on the other side of the street.”

“With the traffic in between?”

“With heavy traffic in between,” he said.

He went on to name two of the most famous perfumes in the world, both of them made by the fashion-house he worked for. “Those are my personal creations,” he said modestly. “I blended them myself. They have made a fortune for the celebrated old bitch who runs the business.”

“But not for you?”

“Me! I am but a poor miserable employee on a salary,” he said, spreading his palms and hunching his shoulders so high they touched his earlobes. “One day, though, I shall break away and pursue my dream.”

“You have a dream?”

“I have a glorious, tremendous, exciting dream, my dear sir!”

“Then why don’t you pursue it?”

“Because first I must find a man farsighted enough and wealthy enough to back me.”

Ah-ha, I thought, so that’s what it’s all about. “With a reputation like yours, that shouldn’t be too difficult,” I said.

“The sort of rich man I seek is hard to find,” he said. “He must be a sporty gambler with a very keen appetite for the bizarre.”

That’s me, you clever little bugger, I thought. “What is this dream you wish to pursue?” I asked him. “Is it making perfumes?”

“My dear fellow!” he cried. “Anyone can make perfumes! I’m talking about the perfume! The only one that counts!”

“Which would that be?”

“Why, the dangerous one, of course! And when I have made t, I shall rule the world!”

“Good for you,” I said.

“I am not joking, Monsieur Cornelius. Would you permit me to explain what I am driving at?”

“Go ahead.”

“Forgive me if I sit down,” he said, moving toward a bench. “I had a heart attack last April and I have to be careful.”

“I’m sorry to hear that.”

“Oh, don’t be sorry. All will be well so long as I don’t overdo things.”

It was a lovely afternoon and the bench was on the lawn near the riverbank and we sat down on it. Beside us, the river flowed slow and smooth and deep, and there were little clouds of waterflies hovering over the surface. Across the river there were willows along the bank and beyond the willows an emerald-green meadow, yellow with buttercups, and a single cow grazing. The cow was brown and white.

“I will tell you what kind of perfume I wish to make,” he said. “But it is essential I explain a few other things to you on the way or you will not fully understand. So please bear with me a while.” One hand lay limp upon his lap, the hairy part upward. It looked like a black rat. He was stroking it gently with the fingers of the other hand.

“Let us consider first,” he said, “the phenomenon that occurs when a dog meets a bitch in heat. The dog’s sexual drive is tremendous. All self-control disappears. He has only one thought in his head, which is to fornicate on the spot, and unless he is prevented by force, he will do so. But do you know what it is that causes this tremendous sex-drive in a dog?”

“Smell,” I said.

“Precisely, Monsieur Cornelius. Odorous molecules of a special conformation enter the dog’s nostrils and stimulate his olfactory nerveendings. This causes urgent signals to be sent to the olfactory bulb and thence to the higher brain centres. It is all done by smell. If you sever a dog’s olfactory nerve, he will lose interest in sex. This is also true of many other mammals, but it is not true of man. Smell has nothing to do with the sexual appetite of the human male. He is stimulated in this respect by sight, by tactility, and by his lively imagination. Never by smell.”

“What about perfume?” I said.

“It’s all rubbish!” he answered. “All those expensive scents in small bottles, the ones I make, they have no aphrodisiac effect at all upon a man. Perfume was never intended for that purpose. In the old days, women used it to conceal the fact that they stank. Today, when they no longer stink, they use it purely for narcissistic reasons. They enjoy putting it on and smelling their own good smells. Men hardly notice the stuff. I promise you that.”

“I do,” I said.

“Does it stir you physically?”

“No, not physically. Aesthetically, yes.”

“You enjoy the smell. So do I. But there are plenty of other smells I enjoy more the bouquet of a good Lafite, the scent of a fresh Cornice pear, or the smell of the air blowing in from the sea on the Brittany coast.”

A trout jumped high in midstream and the sunlight flashed on its body. “You must forget,” said Monsieur Biotte, “all the nonsense about musk and ambergris and the testicular secretions of the civet cat. We make our perfumes from chemicals these days. If I want a musky odour I will use ethylene sebacate. Phenylacetic acid will give me civet and benzaldehyde will provide the smell of almonds. No sir, I am no longer interested in mixing up chemicals to make pretty smells.”

For some minutes his nose had been running slightly, wetting the black hairs in his nostrils. He noticed it and produced a handkerchief and gave it a blow and a wipe. “What I intend to do,” he said, “is to produce a perfume which will have the same electrifying effect upon a man as the scent of a bitch in heat has upon a dog! One whiff and that’!! be it! The man will lose all control. He’ll rip off his pants and ravish the lady on the spot!”

“We could have some fun with that,” I said.

“We could rule the world!” he cried.

“Yes, but you told me just now that smell has nothing to do with the sexual appetite of the human male.”

“It doesn’t,” he said. “But it used to. I have evidence that in the period of the post-glacial drift, when primitive man was far more closely related to the ape than he is now, he still retained the ape-like characteristic of jumping on any right-smelling female he ran across. And later, in the Palaeolithic and Neolithic periods, he continued to become sexually animated by smell, but to a lesser and lesser degree. By the time the higher civilizations had come along in Egypt and China around 10,000 BC, evolution had played its part and had completely suppressed man’s ability to be stimulated sexually by smell. Am I boring you?”

“Not at all. But tell me, does that mean an actual physical change has taken place in man’s smelling apparatus?”

“Absolutely not,” he said, “otherwise there’d be nothing we could do about it. The little mechanism that enabled our ancestors to smell these subtle odours is still there. I happen to know it is. Listen, you’ve seen how some people can make their ears move a tiny bit?”

“I can do it myself,” I said, doing it.

“You see,” he said, “the ear-moving muscle is still there. It’s a leftover from the time when man used to be able to cock his ears forward for better hearing, like a dog. He lost that ability over a hundred thousand years ago, but the muscle remains. And the same applies to our smelling apparatus. The mechanism for smelling those secret smells is still there, but we have lost the ability to use it.”

“How can you be so certain it’s still there?” I asked.

“Do you know how our smelling system works?” he said.

“Not really.”

“Then I shall tell you, otherwise I cannot answer your question. Attend closely, please. Air is sucked in through the nostrils and passes the three baffle-shaped turbinate bones in the upper part of the nose. There it gets warmer and filtered. This warm air now travels up and over two clefts that contain the smelling organs. These organs are patches of yellowish tissue, each about an inch square. In this tissue are embedded the nerve-fibres and nerve-endings of the olfactory nerve. Every nerve-ending consists of an olfactory cell bearing a cluster of tiny hairlike filaments. These filaments act as receivers. “Receptors’ is a better word. And when the receptors are tickled or stimulated by odorous molecules, they send signals to the brain. If, as you come downstairs in the morning, you sniff into your nostrils the odorous molecules of frying bacon, these will stimulate your receptors, the receptors will flash a signal along the olfactory nerve to the brain, and the brain will interpret it in terms of the character and intensity of the odour. And that is when you cry out, “Ah-ha, bacon for breakfast!”

“I never eat bacon for breakfast,” I said.

He ignored this.

“These receptors,” he went on, “these tiny hair-like filaments are what concern us. And now you are going to ask me how on earth they can tell the difference between one odorous molecule and another, between say peppermint and camphor?”

“How can they?” I said. I was interested in this.

“Attend more closely than ever now, please,” he said. “At the end of each receptor is an indentation, a sort of cup, except that it isn’t round. This is the “receptor site’. Imagine now thousands of these little hairlike filaments with tiny cups at their extremities, all waving about like the tendrils of sea anemones and waiting to catch in their cups any odorous molecules that pass by. That, you see, is what actually happens. When you sniff a certain smell, the odorous molecules of the substance which made that smell go rushing around inside your nostrils and get caught by the little cups, the receptor sites. Now the important thing to remember is this. Molecules come in all shapes and sizes. Equally, the little cups or receptor sites are also differently shaped. Thus, the molecules lodge only in the receptor sites which fit them. Pepperminty molecules go only into special pepperminty receptor sites. Camphor molecules, which have a quite different shape, will fit only into the special camphor receptor sites, and so on. It’s rather like those toys for small children where they have to fit variously shaped pieces into the right holes.”

“Let me see if I understand you,” I said. “Are you saying that my brain will know it is a pepperminty smell simply because the molecule has lodged in a pepperminty reception site?”

“Precisely.”

“But you are surely not suggesting there are differently shaped receptor sites for every smell in the world?”

“No,” he said, “as a matter of fact, man has only seven differently shaped sites.”

“Why only seven?”

“Because our sense of smell recognizes only seven “pure primary odours’. All the rest are “complex odours’ made up by mixing the primaries.”

“Are you sure of that?”

“Positive. Our sense of taste has even less. It recognizes only four primaries-sweet, sour, salt, and bitter! All other tastes are mixtures of these.”

“What are the seven pure primary odours?” I asked him.

“Their names are of no importance to us,” he said. “Why confuse the issue.”

“I’d like to hear them.”

“All right,” he said. “They are camphoraceous, pungent, musky, ethereal, floral, pepperminty, and putrid. Don’t look so sceptical, please. This isn’t my discovery. Very learned scientists have worked on it for years. And their conclusions are quite accurate, except in one respect.”

“What’s that?”

“There is an eighth pure primary odour which they don’t know about, and an eighth receptor site to receive the curiously shaped molecules of that odour!”

“Ah-ha-ha!” I said. “I see what you’re driving at.,, “Yes,” he said, “the eighth pure primary odour is the sexual stimulant that caused primitive man to behave like a dog thousands of years ago. It has a very peculiar molecular structure.”

“Then you know what it is?”

“Of course I know what it is.”

“And you say we still retain the receptor sites for these peculiar molecules to fit in to?”

“Absolutely.”

“This mysterious smell,” I said, “does it ever reach our nostrils nowadays?”

“Frequently.”

“Do we smell it? I mean, are we aware of it?”

“No.11 “You mean the molecules don’t get caught in the receptor sites?”

“They do, my dear fellow, they do. But nothing happens. No signal is sent off to the brain. The telephone line is out of action. It’s like that ear muscle. The mechanism is still there, but we’ve lost the ability to use it properly.”

“And what do you propose to do about that?” I asked.

“I shall reactivate it,” he said. “We are dealing with nerves here, not muscles. And these nerves are not dead or injured, they’re merely dormant. I shall probably increase the intensity of the smell a thousandfold, and add a catalyst.”

“Go on,” I said.

“That’s enough.”

“I should like to hear more,” I said.

“Forgive me for saying so Monsieur Cornelius, but I don’t think you know enough about organoleptic quality to follow me any further. The lecture is over.”

Henri Biotte sat smug and quiet on the bench beside the river stroking the back of one hand with the fingers of the other. The tufts of hair sprouting from his nostrils gave him a pixie look, but that was camouflage. He struck me rather as a dangerous and dainty little creature, someone who lurked behind stones with a sharp eye and a sting in his tail, waiting for the lone traveller to come by. Surreptitiously I searched his face. The mouth interested me. The lips had a magenta tinge, possibly something to do with his heart trouble. The lower lip was caruncular and pendulous. It bulged out in the middle like a purse, and could easily have served as a receptacle for small coins. The skin of the lip seemed to be blown up very tight, as though by air, and it was constantly wet, not from licking but from an excess of saliva in the mouth.

And there he sat, this Monsieur Henri Biotte, smiling a wicked little smile and waiting patiently for me to react. He was a totally amoral man, that much was clear, but then so was I. He was also a wicked man, and although I cannot in all honesty claim wickedness as one of my own virtues, I find it irresistible in others. A wicked man has a lustre all his own. Then again, there was something diabolically splendid about a person who wished to set back the sex habits of civilized man half a million years.

Yes, he had me hooked. So there and then, sitting beside the river in the garden of the lady from Provence, I made an offer to Henri. I suggested he should leave his present employment forthwith and set himself up in a small laboratory. I would pay all the bills for this little venture as well as making good his salary. It would be a five-year contract, and we would go fifty-fifty on anything that came out of it.

Henri was ecstatic. “You mean it?” he cried. “You are serious?”

I held out my hand. He grasped it in both of his and shook it vigorously. It was like shaking hands with a yak. “We shall control mankind!” he said. “We’ll be the gods of the earth!” He flung his arms around me and embraced me and kissed me first on one cheek, then on the other. Oh, this awful Gallic kissing. Henri’s lower lip felt like the wet underbelly of a toad against my skin. “Let’s keep the celebrations until later,” I said, wiping myself dry with a linen handkerchief.

Henri Biotte made apologies and excuses to his hostess and rushed back to Paris that night. Within a week he had given up his old job and had rented three rooms to serve as a laboratory. These were on the third floor of a house on the Left Bank, on the Rue de Cassette, just off the Boulevard Raspaille. He spent a great deal of my money equipping the place with complicated apparatus, and he even installed a large cage into which he put two apes, a male and a female. He also took on an assistant, a clever and moderately presentable young lady called Jeanette. And with all that, he set to work.

You should understand that for me this little venture was of no great importance. I had plenty of other things to amuse me. I used to drop in on Henri maybe a couple of times a month to see how things were going, but otherwise I left him entirely to himself. My mind wasn’t on his job. I hadn’t the patience for that kind of research. And when results failed to come quickly, I began to lose all interest. Even the pair of over-sexed apes ceased to amuse me after a while.

Only once did I derive any pleasure from my visits to his laboratory. As you must know by now, I can seldom resist even a moderately presentable woman. And so, on a certain rainy Thursday afternoon, while Henri was busy applying electrodes to the olfactory organs of a frog in one room, I found myself applying something infinitely more agreeable to Jeanette in the other room. I had not, of course, expected anything out of the ordinary from this little frolic. I was acting more out of habit than anything else. But my goodness, what a surprise I got! Beneath her white overall, this rather austere research chemist turned out to be a sinewy and flexible female of immense dexterity. The experiments she performed, first with the oscillator, then with the high-speed centrifuge, were absolutely breathtaking. In fact, not since that Turkish tightrope walker in Ankara (see Vol. XXI) had I experienced anything quite like it. Which all goes to show for the thousandth time that women are as inscrutable as the ocean. You never know what you have under your keel, deep water or shallow, until you have heaved the lead.

I did not bother to visit the laboratory again after that. You know my rule. I never return to a female a second time. With me at any rate, women invariably pull out all the stops during the first encounter, and a second meeting can therefore be nothing more than the same old tune on the same old fiddle. Who wants that? Not me. So when I suddenly heard Henri’s voice calling urgently to me over the telephone that morning at breakfast, I had almost forgotten his existence.

I drove through the fiendish Paris traffic to the Rue de Cassette. I parked the car and took the tiny elevator to the third floor. Henri opened the door of the laboratory. “Don’t move!” he cried. “Stay right where you are!” He scuttled away and returned in a few seconds holding a little tray upon which lay two greasy-looking red rubber objects. “Noseplugs,” he said. “Put them in, please. Like me. Keep out the molecules. Go on, ram them in tight. You’ll have to breathe through your mouth, but who cares?”

Each noseplug had a short length of blue string attached to its blunt lower end, presumably for pulling it back out of the nostril. I could see the two bits of blue string dangling from Henri’s nostrils. I inserted my own noseplugs. Henri inspected them. He rammed them in tighter with his thumb. Then he went dancing back into the lab, waving his hairy hands and crying out, “Come in now, my dear Oswald! Come in, come in! Forgive my excitement, but this is a great day for me!” The plugs in his nose made him speak as though he had a bad cold. He hopped over to a cupboard and reached inside. He brought out one of those small square bottles made of very thick glass that hold about an ounce of perfume. He carried it over to where I stood, cupping his hands around it as though it were a tiny bird. “Look! Here it is! The most precious fluid in the entire world!”

This is the son of rubbishy overstatement I dislike intensely. “So you think you’ve done it?” I said.

“I know I’ve done it, Oswald! I am certain I’ve done it!”

“Tell me what happened.”

“That’s not so easy,” he said. “But I can try.”

He placed the little bottle carefully on the bench. “I had left this particular blend, Number 1076, to distil overnight,” he went on. “That was because only one drop of distillate is produced every half hour. I had it dripping into a sealed beaker to prevent evaporation. All these fluids are extremely volatile. And so, soon after I arrived at eight thirty this morning, I went over to Number 1076 and lifted the seal from the beaker. I took a tiny sniff. Just one tiny sniff.

Then I replaced the seal.”

“And then?”

“Oh, my God, Oswald, it was fantastic! I completely lost control of myself! I did things I would never in a million years have dreamed of doing!”

“Such as what?”

“My dear fellow, I went completely wild! I was like a wild beast, an animal! I was not human! The civilizing influences of centuries simply dropped away! I was Neolithic!”

“What did you do?”

“I can’t remember the next bit very clearly. It was all so quick and violent. But I became overwhelmed by the most terrifying sensation of lust it is possible to imagine. Everything else was blotted out of my mind. All I wanted was a woman. I felt that if I didn’t get hold of a woman immediately, I would explode.”

“Lucky Jeanette,” I said, glancing toward the next room. “How is she now?”

“Jeanette left me over a year ago,” he said. “I replaced her with a brilliant young chemist called Simone Gautier.”

“Lucky Simone, then.”

“No, no!” Henri cried. “That was the awful thing! She hadn’t arrived! Today of all days, she was late for work! I began to go mad. I dashed out into the corridor and down the stairs. I was like a dangerous animal. I was hunting for a woman, any woman, and heaven help her when I found her!”

“And who did you find?”

“Nobody, thank God. Because suddenly, I regained my senses. The effect had worn off. It was very quick, and I was standing alone on the second-floor landing. I felt cold. But I knew at once exactly what had happened. I ran back upstairs and re-entered this room with my nostrils pinched tightly between finger and thumb. I went straight to the drawer where I stored the noseplugs. Ever since I started working on this project, I have kept a supply of noseplugs ready for just such an occasion. I rammed in the plugs. Now I was safe.”

“Can’t the molecules get up into the nose through the mouth?” I asked him “They can’t reach the receptor sites,” he said. “That’s why you can’t smell through your mouth. So I went over to the apparatus and switched off the heat. I then transferred the tiny quantity of precious fluid from the beaker to this very solid airtight bottle you see here. In it there are precisely eleven cubic centimetres of Number 1076.”

“Then you telephoned me.”

“Not immediately, no. Because at that point, Simone arrived. She took one look at me and ran into the next room, screaming.”

“Why did she do that?”

“My God, Oswald, I was standing there stark naked and I hadn’t realized it. I must have ripped off all my clothes!”

“Then what?”

“I got dressed again. After that, I went and told Simone exactly what had happened. When she heard the truth, she became as excited as me. Don’t forget, we’ve been working on this together for over a year now.”

“Is she still here?”

“Yes. She’s next door in the other lab.”

It was quite a story Henri had told me. I picked up the little square bottle and held it against the light. Through the thick glass I could see about half an inch of fluid, pale and pinkish-grey, like the juice of a ripe quince.

“Don’t drop it,” Henri said. “Better put it down.” I put it down. “The next step,” he went on, “will be to make an accurate test under scientific conditions. For that I shall have to spray a measured quantity on to a woman and then let a man approach her. It will be necessary for me to observe the operation at close range.”

“You are a dirty old man,” I said.

“I am an olfactory chemist,” he said primly.

“Why don’t I go out into the street with my noseplugs in,” I said, “and spray some on to the first woman who comes along. You can watch from the window here. It ought to be fun.”

“It would be fun all right,” Henri said. “But not very scientific. I must make the tests indoors under controlled conditions.”

“And I will play the male part,” I said.

“No, Oswald.”

“What do you mean, no. I insist.”

“Now listen to me,” Henri said. “We have not yet found out what will happen when a woman is present. This stuff is very powerful, I am certain of that. And you, my dear sir, are not exactly young. It could be extremely dangerous. It could drive you beyond the limit of your endurance.”

I was stung. “There are no limits to my endurance,” I said.

“Rubbish,” Henri said. “I refuse to take chances. That is why I have engaged the fittest and strongest young man I could find.”

“You mean you’ve already done this?”

“Certainly I have,” Henri said. “I am excited and impatient. I want to get on. The boy will be here any minute.”

“Who is he?”

“A professional boxer.”

“Good God.”

“His name is Pierre Lacaille. I am paying him one thousand francs for the job.”

“How did you find him?”

“I know a lot more people than you think, Oswald. I am not a hermit.”

“Does the man know what he’s in for?”

“I have told him that he is to participate in a scientific experiment that has to do with the psychology of sex. The less he knows the better.”

“And the woman? Who will you use there?”

“Simone, of course,” Henri said. “She is a scientist in her own right. She will be able to observe the reactions of the male even more closely than me.”

“That she will,” I said. “Does she realize what might happen to her?”

“Very much so. And I had one hell of a job persuading her to do t. I had to point out that she would be participating in a demonstration that will go down in history. It will be talked about for hundreds of years.”

“Nonsense,” I said.

“My dear sir, through the centuries there are certain great epic moments of scientific discovery that are never forgotten. Like the time when Dr Horace Wells of Hartford, Connecticut, had a tooth pulled out in 1844.”

“What was so historic about that?”

“Dr Wells was a dentist who had been playing about with nitrous oxide gas. One day, he got a terrible toothache. He knew the tooth would have to come out, and he called in another dentist to do the job. But first he persuaded his colleague to put a mask over his face and turn on the nitrous oxide. He became unconscious and the tooth was extracted and he woke up again as fit as a flea. Now that, Oswald, was the first operation ever performed in the world under general anaesthesia. It started something big. We shall do the same.”

At this point, the doorbell rang. Henri grabbed a pair of noseplugs and carried them with him to the door. And there stood Pierre, the boxer. But Henri would not allow him to enter until the plugs were rammed firmly up his nostrils. I believe the fellow came thinking he was going to act in a blue film, but the business with the plugs must have quickly disillusioned him. Pierre Lacaille was a bantamweight, small, muscular, and wiry. He had a flat face and a bent nose. He was about twenty-two and not very bright.

Henri introduced me, then ushered us straight into the adjoining laboratory where Simone was working. She was standing by the lab bench in a white overall, writing something in a notebook.

She looked up at us through thick glasses as we came in. The glasses had a white plastic frame.

“Simone,” Henri said, “this is Pierre Lacaille.” Simone looked at the boxer but said nothing. Henri didn’t bother to introduce me.

Simone was a slim thirtyish woman with a pleasant scrubbed face. Her hair was brushed back and plaited into a bun. This, together with the white spectacles, the white overall, and the white skin of her face, gave her a quaint antiseptic air. She looked as though she had been sterilised for thirty minutes in an autoclave and should be handled with rubber gloves. She gazed at the boxer with large brown eyes.

“Let’s get going,” Henri said. “Are you ready?”

“I don’t know what’s going to happen,” the boxer said. “But I’m ready.” He did a little dance on his toes.

Henri was also ready. He had obviously worked the whole thing out before I arrived. “Simone will sit in that chair,” he said, pointing to a plain wooden chair set in the middle of the laboratory. “And you, Pierre, will stand on the six-metre mark with your noseplugs still in.”

There were chalk lines on the floor indicating various distances from the chair, from half a metre up to six metres.

“I shall begin by spraying a small quantity of liquid on to the lady’s neck,” Henri went on addressing the boxer. “You will then remove your noseplugs and start walking slowly toward her.” To me he said, “I wish first of all to discover the effective range, the exact distance he is from the subject when the molecules hit.”

“Does he start with his clothes on?” I asked.

“Exactly as he is now.”

“And is the lady expected to cooperate or to resist?”

“Neither. She must be a purely passive instrument in his hands.”

Simone was still looking at the boxer. I saw her slide the end of her tongue slowly over her lips.

“This perfume,” I said to Henri, “does it have any effect upon a woman?”

“None whatsoever,” he said. “That is why I am sending Simone out now to prepare the spray.” The girl went into the main laboratory, closing the door behind her.

“So you spray something on the girl and I walk toward her,” the boxer said. “What happens then?”

“We shall have to wait and see,” Henri said. “You are not worried, are you?”

“Me, worried?” the boxer said. “About a woman?”

“Good boy,” Henri said. Henri was becoming very excited. He went hopping from one end of the room to the other, checking and rechecking the position of the chair on its chalk mark and moving all breakables such as glass beakers and bottles and test-tubes off the bench on to a high shelf. “This isn’t the ideal place,” he said, “but we must make the best of it.” He tied a surgeon’s mask over the lower part of his face, then handed one to me.

“Don’t you trust the noseplugs?”

“It’s just an extra precaution,” he said. “Put it on.”

The girl returned carrying a tiny stainless-steel spray-gun. She gave the gun to Henri. Henri took a stop watch from his pocket. “Get ready, please,” he said. “You Pierre, stand over there on the six-metre mark.” Pierre did so. The girl seated herself in the chair. It was a chair without arms. She sat very prim and upright in her spotless white overall with her hands folded on her lap, her knees together. Henri stationed himself behind the girl. I stood to one side. “Are we ready?” Henri cried.

“Wait,” said the girl. It was the first word she had spoken. She stood up, removed her spectacles, placed them on a high shelf, then returned to her seat. She smoothed the white overall along her thighs, then clasped her hands together and laid them again on her lap.

“Are we ready now?” Henri said.

“Let her have it,” I said. “Shoot.”

Henri aimed the little spray-gun at an area of bare skin just below Simone’s ear. He pulled the trigger. The gun made a soft hiss and a fine misty spray came out of its nozzle.

“Pull your noseplugs out!” Henri called to the boxer as he skipped quickly away from the girl and took up a position next to me. The boxer caught hold of the strings dangling from his nostrils and pulled. The vaselined plugs slid out smoothly.

“Come on, come on!” Henri shouted. “Start moving! Drop the plugs on the floor and come forward slowly!” The boxer took a pace forward. “Not so fast!” Henri cried. “Slowly does it! That’s better! Keep going! Keep going! Don’t stop!” He was crazy with excitement, and I must admit I was getting a bit worked up myself. I glanced at the girl. She was crouching in the chair, just a few yards away from the boxer, tense, motionless, watching his every move, and I found myself thinking about a white female rat I had once seen in a cage with a huge python. The python was going to swallow the rat and the rat knew it, and the rat was crouching very low and still, hypnotized, transfixed, utterly fascinated by the slow advancing movements of the snake.

The boxer edged forward.

As he passed the five-metre mark, the girl unclasped her hands. She laid them palms downwards on her thighs. Then she changed her mind and placed them more or less underneath her buttocks, gripping the seat of the chair on either side, bracing herself, as it were, against the coming onslaught.

The boxer had just passed the two-metre mark when the smell hit him. He stopped dead. His eyes glazed and he swayed on his legs as though he had been tapped on the head with a mallet. I thought he was going to keel over but he didn’t. He stood there swaying gently from side to side like a drunk. Suddenly he started making noises through his nostrils, queer little snorts and grunts that reminded me of a pig sniffing around its trough. Then without any warning at all he sprang at the girl. He ripped off her white overall, her dress, and her underclothes. After that, all hell broke loose.

There is little point in describing exactly what went on during the next few minutes. You can guess most of it anyway. I do have to admit, though, that Henri had probably been right in choosing an exceptionally fit and healthy young man. I hate to say it, but I doubt my middle-aged body could have stood up to the incredibly violent gymnastics the boxer seemed driven to perform. I am not a voyeur. I hate that sort of thing. But in this case, I stood there absolutely transfixed. The sheer animal ferocity of the man was frightening. He was like a wild beast. And right in the middle of it all, Henri did an interesting thing. He produced a revolver and rushed up to the boxer and shouted, “Get away from that girl! Leave her alone or I’ll shoot you!” The boxer ignored him, so Henri fired a shot just over the top of his head and yelled, “I mean it, Pierre! I shall kill you if you don’t stop!” The boxer didn’t even look up.

Henri was hopping and dancing about the room and shouting, “It’s fantastic! It’s magnificent! Unbelievable! It works! It works! We’ve done it, my dear Oswald! We’ve done it!”

The action stopped as quickly as it had begun. The boxer suddenly let go of the girl, stood up, blinked a few times, and then said, “Where the hell am I? “What happened?”

Simone, who seemed to have come through it all with no bones broken jumped up, grabbed her clothes, and ran into the next room. “Thank you, mademoiselle,” said Henri as she flew past him.

The interesting thing was that the bemused boxer hadn’t the faintest idea what he had been doing. He stood there naked and covered with sweat, gazing around the room and trying to figure out how in the world he came to be in that condition.

“What did I do?” he asked. “Where’s the girl?”

“You were terrific!” Henri shouted, throwing him a towel. “Don’t worry about a thing! The thousand francs is all yours!”

Just then the door flew open and Simone, still naked, ran back into the lab. “Spray me again!” she cried. “Oh, Monsieur Henri, spray me just one more time!” Her face was alight, her eyes shining brilliantly.

“The experiment is over,” Henri said. “Go away and dress yourself” He took her firmly by the shoulders and pushed her back into the other room. Then he locked the door.

Half an hour later, Henri and I sat celebrating our success in a small cafŽ down the street. We were drinking coffee and brandy. “How long did it go on?” I asked.

“Six minutes and thirty-two seconds,” Henri said.

I sipped my brandy and watched the people strolling by on the sidewalk. “What’s the next move?”

“First, I must write up my notes,” Henri said. “Then we shall talk about the future.”

“Does anyone else know the formula?”

“Nobody.”

“What about Simone?”

“She doesn’t know it.”

“Have you written it down?”

“Not so anyone else could understand it. I shall do that tomorrow.”

“Do it first thing,” I said. “I’ll want a copy. What shall we call the stuff? We need a name.”

“What do you suggest?”

“Bitch,” I said. “Let’s call it Bitch.” Henri smiled and nodded his head slowly. I ordered more brandy. “It would be great stuff for stopping a riot,” I said. “Much better than tear-gas. Imagine the scene if you sprayed it on an angry mob.”

“Nice,” Henri said. “Very nice.”

“Another thing we could do, we could sell it to very fat, very rich women at fantastic prices.”

“We could do that,” Henri answered.

“Do you think it would cure loss of virility in men?” I asked him.

“Of course,” Henri said. “Impotence would go out the window.”

“What about octogenarians?”

“Them, too,” he said, “though it would kill them at the same time.”

“And marriages on the rocks?”

“My dear fellow,” Henri said. “The possibilities are legion.”

At that precise moment, the seed of an idea came sneaking slowly into my mind. As you know, I have a passion for politics. And my strongest passion, although I am English, is for the politics of the United States of America. I have always thought it is over there, in that mighty and mixed-up nation, that the destinies of mankind must surely lie. And right now, there was a President in office whom I could not stand. He was an evil man who pursued evil policies. Worse than that, he was a humourless and unattractive creature. So why didn’t I, Oswald Cornelius, remove him from office?

The idea appealed to me.

“How much Bitch have you got in the lab at the moment?” I asked.

“Exactly ten cubic centimetres,” Henri said.

“And how much is one dose?”

“We used one cc for our test.”

“That’s all I want,” I said. “One cc. I’ll take it home with me today. And a set of noseplugs.”

“No,” Henri said. “Let’s not play around with it at this stage. It’s too dangerous.”

“It is my property,” I said. “Half of it is mine. Don’t forget our agreement.”

In the end, he had to give in. But he hated doing it. We went back to the lab, inserted our noseplugs, and Henri measured out precisely one cc of Bitch into a small scent-bottle. He sealed the stopper with wax and gave me the bottle. “I implore you to be discreet,” he said. “This is probably the most important scientific discovery of the century, and it must not be treated as a joke.”

From Henri’s place, I drove directly to the workshop of an old friend, Marcel Brossollet. Marcel was an inventor and manufacturer of tiny precise scientific gadgets. He did a lot of work for surgeons, devising new types of heart-valves and pacemakers and those little oneway valves that reduce intracranial pressure in hydrocephalics.

“I want you to make me,” I said to Marcel, “a capsule that will hold exactly one cc of liquid. To this little capsule, there must be attached a timing device that will split the capsule and release the liquid at a predetermined moment. The entire thing must not be. more than half an inch long and half an inch thick. The smaller the better. Can you manage that?”

“Very easily,” Marcel said. “A thin plastic capsule, a tiny section of razor-blade to split the capsule, a spring to flip the razor-blade, and the usual pre-set alarm system on a very small ladies’ watch. Should the capsule be fillable?”

“Yes. Make t so I myself can fill it and seal it up. Can I have it in a week?”

“Why not?” Marcel said. “It is very simple.”

The next morning brought dismal news. That lecherous little slut Simone had apparently sprayed herself with the entire remaining stock of Bitch over nine cubic centimetres of it, the moment she arrived at the lab! She had then sneaked up behind Henri, who was just settling himself at his desk to write up his notes.

I don’t have to tell you what happened next. And worst of all, the silly girl had forgotten that Henri had a serious heart condition. Damn it, he wasn’t even allowed to climb a flight of stairs. So when the molecules hit him the poor fellow didn’t stand a chance. He was dead within a minute, killed in action as they say, and that was that.

The infernal woman might at least have waited until he had written down the formula. As it was, Henri left not a single note. I searched the lab after they had taken away his body, but I found nothing. So now more than ever, I was determined to make good use of the only remaining cubic centimetre of Bitch in the world.

A week later, I collected from Marcel Brossollet a beautiful little gadget. The timing device consisted of the smallest watch I had ever seen, and this, together with the capsule and all the other parts, had been secured to a tiny aluminium plate three eighths of an inch square. Marcel showed me how to fill and seal the capsule and set the timer. I thanked him and paid the bill.

As soon as possible, I travelled to New York. In Manhattan, I put up at the Plaza Hotel. I arrived there at about three in the afternoon. I took a bath, had a shave, and asked room service to send me up a bottle of Glenlivet and some ice. Feeling clean and comfortable in my dressinggown, I poured myself a good strong drink of the delicious malt whisky, then settled down in a deep chair with the morning’s New York Times. My suite overlooked Central Park, and through the open window I could hear the hum of traffic and the blaring of cabdrivers’ horns on Central Park South. Suddenly, one of the smaller headlines on the front page of the paper caught my eye. It said, PRESIDENT ON TV TONIGHT. I read on.

The President is expected to make an important foreign policy statement when he speaks tonight at the dinner to be given in his honour by the Daughters of the American Revolution in the ballroom of the Waldorf Astoria.

My God, what a piece of luck!

I had been prepared to wait in New York for many weeks before I got a chance like this. The President of the United States does not often appear with a bunch of women on television. And that was exactly how I had to have him. He was an extraordinarily slippery customer. He had fallen into many a sewer and had always come out smelling of shit. Yet he managed every time to convince the nation that the smell was coming from someone else, not him. So the way I figured it was this. A man who rapes a woman in full sight of twenty million viewers across the country would have a pretty hard time denying he ever did it.

I read on.

The President will speak for approximately twenty minutes, commencing at nine p. m. and all major TV networks will carry the speech. He will be introduced by Mrs Elvira Ponsonby, the incumbent President of the Daughters of the American Revolution. When interviewed in her suite at the Waldorf Towers, Nits Ponsonby said.

It was perfect! Mrs Ponsonby would be seated on the President’s right. At ten past nine precisely, with the President well into his speech and half the population of the United States watching, a little capsule nestling secretly in the region of Mrs Ponsonby’s bosom would be punctured and half a centimetre of Bitch would come oozing out on to her gilt lamŽ ball-gown. The President’s head would come up, and he would sniff and sniff again, his eyes would bulge, his nostrils would flare, and he would start snorting like a stallion. Then suddenly he would turn and grab hold of Mrs Ponsonby. She would be flung across the dining-table and the President would leap on top of her, with the pie a la mode and strawberry shortcake flying in all directions.

I leaned back and closed my eyes, savouring the delicious scene. I saw the headlines in the papers the next morning: PRESIDENT’S BEST PERFORMANCE TO DATE PRESIDENTIAL SECRETS REVEALED TO NATION PRESIDENT INAUGURATES BLUE TV and so on.

He would be impeached the next day and I would slip quietly out of New York and head back to Paris. Come to think of it, I would be leaving tomorrow!

I checked the time. It was nearly four o’clock. I dressed myself without hurrying. I took the elevator down to the main lobby and strolled across to Madison Avenue. Somewhere around Sixty-second Street, I found a good florist’s shop. There I bought a corsage of three massive orchid blooms all fastened together. The orchids were cattleyas, white and mauve splotches on them. They were particularly vulgar. So, undoubtedly, was Mrs Elvira Ponsonby. I had the shop pack them in a handsome box tied up with gold string. Then I strolled back to the Plaza, carrying the box, and went up to my suite.

I locked all doors leading to the corridor in case the maid should come in to turn back the bed. I got out the noseplugs and vaselined them carefully. I inserted them in my nostrils, ramming them home very hard. I tied a Surgeon’s mask over my lower face as an extra precaution, just as Henri had done. I was ready now for the next step.

With an ordinary nose-dropper, I transferred my precious cubic centimetre of Bitch from the scent bottle to the tiny capsule. The hand holding the dropper shook a little as I did this, but all went well. I sealed the capsule. After that, I wound up the tiny watch and set it to the correct time. It was three minutes after five o’clock. Lastly, I set the timer to go off and break the capsule at ten minutes past nine.

The stems of the three huge orchid blooms had been tied together by the florist with a broad oneinch-wide white ribbon and it was a simple matter for me to remove the ribbon and secure my little capsule and timer to the orchid stems with cotton thread. When that was done, I wound the ribbon back around the stems and over my gadget. Then I retied the bow. It was a nice job.

Next, I telephoned the Waldorf and learned that the dinner was to begin at eight o’clock, but that the guests must be assembled in the ballroom by seven thirty, before the President arrived.

At ten minutes to seven, I paid off my cab outside the Waldorf Towers entrance and walked into the building. I crossed the small lobby and placed my orchid box on the reception desk. I leaned over the desk, getting as close as possible to the clerk. “I have to deliver this package to Mrs Elvira Ponsonby,” I whispered, using a slight American accent. “It is a gift from the President.”

The clerk looked at me suspiciously.

“Mrs Ponsonby is introducing the President before he speaks tonight in the ballroom,” I added. “The President wishes her to have this corsage right away.”

“Leave it here and I’ll have it sent up to her suite,” the clerk said.

“No, you won’t,” I told him. “My orders are to deliver it in person. What’s the number of her suite?”

The man was impressed. “Mrs Ponsonby is in five-o-one,” he said.

I thanked him and went into the elevator. When I got out at the fifth floor and walked along the corridor, the elevator operator stayed and watched me. I rang the bell to five-o-one.

The door was opened by the most enormous female I had ever seen in my life. I have seen giant women in circuses. I have seen lady wrestlers and weight-lifters. I have seen the huge Masai women in the plains below Kilimanjaro. But never had I seen a female so tall and broad and thick as this one. Nor so thoroughly repugnant. She was groomed and dressed for the greatest occasion of her life, and in the two seconds that elapsed before either of us spoke, I was able to take most of it in the metallic silver-blue hair with every strand glued into place, the brown pig-eyes, the long sharp nose sniffing for trouble, the curled lips, the prognathous jaw, the powder, the mascara, the scarlet lipstick and, most shattering of all, the massive shored-up bosom that projected like a balcony in front of her. It stuck out so far it was a miracle she didn’t topple forward with the weight of it all. And there she stood, this pneumatic giant, swathed from neck to ankles in the stars and stripes of the American flag.

“Mrs Elvira Ponsonby?” I murmured.

“I am Mrs Ponsonby,” she boomed. “What do you want? I am extremely busy.”

“Mrs Ponsonby,” I said. “The President has ordered me to deliver this to you in person.”

She melted immediately. “The dear man!” she shouted. “How perfectly gorgeous of him!” Two massive hands reached out to grab the box. I let her have it.

“My instructions are to make sure you open it before you go to the banquet,” I said.

“Sure I’ll open it,” she said. “Do I have to do it in front of you?”

“If you wouldn’t mind.”

“Okay, come on in. But I don’t have much time.”

I followed her into the living-room of the suite. “I am to tell you,” I said, “that it comes with all good wishes from one President to another.”

“Ha!” she roared. “I like that! What a gorgeous man he is!” She untied the gold string of the box and lifted the lid. “I guessed it!” she shouted. “Orchids! How splendid! They’re far grander than this poor little thing I’m wearing!”

I had been so dazzled by the galaxy of stars across her bosom that I hadn’t noticed the single orchid pinned to her left-hand side.

“I must change over at once,” she said. “The President will be expecting me to wear his gift.”

“He certainly will,” I said.

Now to give you an idea of how far her chest stuck out in front of her, I must tell you that when she reached forward to unpin the flower, she was only just able to touch it even with her arms fully extended. She fiddled around with the pin for quite a while, but she couldn’t really see what she was doing and it wouldn’t come undone. “I’m terrified of tearing this gorgeous gown,” she said. “Here, you do it.” She swung around and thrust her mammoth bust in my face. I hesitated. “Go on!” she boomed. “I don’t have all night!” I went to it, and in the end I managed to get the pin unhooked from her dress.

“Now let’s get the other one on,” she said.

I put aside the single orchid and lifted my own flowers carefully from the box.

“Have they got a pin?” she asked.

“I don’t believe they have,” I said. That was something I’d forgotten.

“No matter,” she said. “We’ll use the old one.” She removed the safety-pin from the first orchid, and then, before I could stop her, she seized the three orchids I was holding and jabbed the pin hard into the white ribbon around the stems. She jabbed it almost exactly into the spot where my little capsule of Bitch was lying hidden. The pin struck something hard and wouldn’t go through. She jabbed it again. Again it struck metal. “What the hell’s under here?” she snorted.

“Let me do it!” I cried, but it was too late, because the wet stain of Bitch from the punctured capsule was already spreading over the white ribbon and one hundredth of a second later the smell hit me. It caught me smack under the nose and it wasn’t actually like a smell at all because a smell is something intangible. You cannot feel a smell. But this stuff was palpable. It was solid. It felt as though some kind of fiery liquid were being squirted up my nostrils under high pressure. It was exceedingly uncomfortable. I could feel it pushing higher and higher, penetrating far beyond the nasal passages, forcing its way up behind the forehead and reaching for the brain. Suddenly the stars and stripes on Mrs Ponsonby’s dress began to wobble and bobble about and then the whole room started wobbling and I could hear my heart thumping in my head. It felt as though I were going under an anaesthetic.

At that point, I must have blacked out completely, if only for a couple of seconds.

When I came round again, I was standing naked in a rosy room and there was a funny feeling in my groin. I looked down and saw that my beloved sexual organ was three feet long and thick to match. It was still growing. It was lengthening and swelling at a tremendous rate. At the same time, my body was shrinking. Smaller and smaller shrank my body. Bigger and bigger grew my astonishing organ, and it went on growing, by God, until it had enveloped my entire body and absorbed it within itself. I was now a gigantic perpendicular penis, seven feet tall and as handsome as they come.

I did a little dance around the room to celebrate my splendid new condition. On the way I met a maiden in a star-spangled dress. She was very big as maidens go. I drew myself up to my full height and declaimed in a loud voice:

“The summer’s flower is to the summer sweet,

It flourishes despite the summer’s heat.

But tell me truly, did you ever see

A sexual organ quite so grand as me?”

The maiden leapt up and flung her arms as far around me as she could. Then cried out:

“Shall I compare thee to a summer’s day?

Shall I…Oh dear, I know not what to say.

But all my life I’ve had an itch to kiss

A man who could erect himself like this.”

A moment later, the two of us were millions of miles up in outer space, flying through the universe in a shower of meteorites all red and gold. I was riding her bareback, crouching forward and gripping her tightly between my thighs. “Faster!” I shouted, jabbing long spurs into her flanks. “Go faster!” Faster and still faster she flew, spurting and spinning around the rim of the sky, her mane streaming with sun, and snow waving out of her tail. The sense of power I had was overwhelming. I was unassailable, supreme. I was the Lord of the Universe, scattering the planets and catching the stars in the palm of my hand and tossing them away as though they were ping-pong balls.

Oh, ecstasy and ravishment! Oh, Jericho and Tyre and Sidon! The walls came tumbling down and the firmament disintegrated, and out of the smoke and fire of the explosion, the sitting-room in the Waldorf Towers came swimming slowly back into my consciousness like a rainy day. The place was a shambles. A tornado would have done less damage. My clothes were on the floor. I started dressing myself very quickly. I did it in about thirty seconds flat. And as I ran toward the door, I heard a voice that seemed to be coming from somewhere behind an upturned table in the far corner of the room. “I don’t know who you are, young man,” it said. “But you’ve certainly done me a power of good.”

The End

Table of Contents

- Contents

- KISS, KISS

- The Landlady
- William and Mary
- The Way up to Heaven
- Parson’s Pleasure
- Mrs Bixby and the Colonel’s Coat
- Royal Jelly
- Georgy Porgy
- Genesis and Catastrophe
- Edward the Conqueror
- Pig
- The Champion of the World

- OVER TO YOU

- Death of an Old Old Man
- An African Story
- A Piece of Cake
- Madame Rosette
- Katina
- Yesterday was Beautiful
- They Shall Not Grow Old
- Beware of the Dog
- Only This
- Someone Like You

- SWITCH BITCH

- The Visitor
- The Great Switcheroo
- The Last Act
- Bitch